¡¶Changfeng tens of thousands of miles¡· Chapter 1 Kunyi fell in love with someone You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi fell in love with someone. The monster was wreaking havoc at the palace banquet. The screams of the palace people and the banging of cups and plates were mixed together, making it extremely noisy. The man came with the patrol from the Shangqing Division and happened to be standing under her favorite Feihe bronze lamp. , the straight shoulders are covered with brilliant light, and when the wind blows, the corners of the black robe fly, like an eagle circling on the edge of the cliff. Sometimes love at first sight is so simple. She didn't even see the person's face clearly, but she already thought of the name of the child. It has to be called redundant. With such a person by your side, if you want a child, you have to deal with him first. "Your Highness? Your Highness." Kunyi came back to her senses and looked sideways in displeasure, and saw her personal eunuch Guo Shouxi anxiously handing her over: "The holy driver has already avoided, you should also follow behind. This monster is quite powerful, so I don't want to hurt you." .¡± ¡°If he hadn¡¯t said it, Kunyi would have forgotten that there was a monster over there with teeth and claws. She stood up lazily, gathered up her black gauze, and glanced at the man one more time: "Aren't they afraid of monsters?" Guo Shouxi followed her gaze and said, "Hey, people from the Shangqing Division are born to eliminate demons. How can we be afraid of little demons like this? What's more, even the little Marquis Yuqing is here." Yuqing Xiaohouye. Kun Yi blinked and felt that this title was very pleasant, much more elegant than those in the court who were flat to the west and flat to the south. Reluctantly looking away, she turned around and slowly moved to the side hall. "Your Majesty, I am reporting to you that Lin Tanhua, who was sitting at the banquet, drank a glass of evil wine and turned into a weasel." "It's really unreasonable to allow evil spirits to enter the palace. The eyes of the imperial guard are just for good looks!" "Your Majesty, please calm down. The evil spirits are cunning. After all, the Imperial Guard is a mortal body. Today coincides with the deployment of manpower. The palace gate guard deployment is weak. It is really" Kunyi crossed the threshold and saw the commander of the Imperial Guard kneeling in front of the hall sweating profusely. Her imperial brother was sitting on the dragon chair, with anger still on his face. "Kunyi, are you shocked?" Seeing her coming in, the emperor waved quickly. "Thank you, Brother Emperor, for your concern." Kunyi stepped forward and knelt down, sitting on the chair to his right, raising her sleeves to cover her lips, looking forward with her beautiful eyes, "I'm a little shocked." Hearing this, the emperor turned to look at the commander of the imperial guards, and became even more angry. "Your Majesty, the young Marquis Yuqing is waiting outside." The Huangmen eunuch informed. Kunyi looked sideways and saw that his royal brother's expression softened upon hearing these words, and there was even some joy in his eyes: "Let him in quickly." As soon as these words came out, everyone in the hall looked towards the door and saw a man walking up the steps with his sleeves fluttering. The palace lanterns under the eaves revealed his features little by little, and his crow-black eyes were cold and distant, like a lake in a long hilly valley, with sparkling water that was bottomless. His eyebrows were slanted into his temples, like a famous artist splashing ink, and there was frost and snow on his lips. If the cold moon is empty. It was clearly the beauty of heaven and country, but the chilling aura that pervaded his body made people afraid to get close to him. Kunyi stared at him with interest. It wasn't until the man walked up to the royal court to salute that he lazily looked away. "My lord, Nie Yan, pays my respects." "Marquis Yuqing is exempt from the courtesy." The emperor gave him a hand and said with a smile, "It's a good thing you haven't left the palace yet, otherwise my guards would really be unable to do anything about the evil spirit." "This is my duty." Nie Yan stood up straight and said, "There are now more than 800 Taoists in the Shangqing Division. Although not all of them are superb at slaying demons, most of them have the ability to discern demons. I would like to ask your majesty to organize all the palace gates." It will be difficult for the evil spirits to confuse them and enter the palace in the future." The emperor's smile paused, and he lowered his eyes and said: "My dear, what you said makes sense, but the defense of the palace is a major matter, and it must be left to the imperial guards for long-term planning. My dear, let's first find out where Lin Tanhua's incident came from. , so that the Imperial Guards can take precautions." Nie Yan frowned and pursed his thin lips. He was very unhappy, but he did not criticize him any further. The hall fell into silence. "Is Mr. Hou injured?" Someone suddenly spoke next to him, his voice was soft and sweet, and he was scratching someone like a kitten's paw. He paused, glanced sideways, and saw a woman sitting next to the emperor, wearing a smoke-like black gauze with strange golden runes embroidered on it. "I think Marquis Yu Qing has never met my sister. She just came back from a distant neighbor in the desert a month ago. She is temporarily staying in the former Queen Mother's palace and will move to the Pearl Tower in the near future." The emperor smiled. A princess who marries far away has no reason to come back and stay for a long time, unless her husband's family dies. But even if your husband¡¯s family dies, according to the rules of neighboring countries, you can just remarry on the spot. How can you come back all the way?Are you still wearing such weird clothes? Nie Yan glanced at her twice, and happened to meet her eyes looking at him. Highly interested and eager to try. He looked at her like this a thousand times, and naturally he knew what it meant, so he immediately darkened his face and said, "I am not injured, but my body may be stained with demonic blood, so I will leave and change my clothes." After saying that, he bowed his hand to the emperor and walked out, completely ignoring the emperor's desire to stay. ¡°Hey, he has a bad temper?¡± Kunyi muttered. The emperor waved back and sighed softly: "Elite people and strangers all have weird tempers. This Marquis Yu Qing is not bad in nature, and I like him too. It's a pity that he doesn't get close to me, and I am very distressed. " Kunyi held her chin up and smiled heart-wrenchingly: "It's quite distressing." ¡°We can¡¯t just let people tie her back as we did before, we have to put a lot of effort into it. "You were also frightened today. Go back and rest early." The emperor said with concern, "The Pearl Tower has been packed up. You can go there anytime you want." Mingzhu Terrace is a princess mansion given by the late emperor before she got married. It is located on Hede Street and is not adjacent to Yuqinghou Mansion. But, standing in the backyard of the mansion, Kunyi discovered a secret. From here you can just see the rockery in the backyard of Yuqinghou Mansion. The doors of the two houses face north and south, but the backs are close to each other. This is simply equivalent to Marquis Yu Qing opening his arms and shouting to her: Oh, come on~ That night, Kunyi lived up to her expectations and climbed over the wall in someone¡¯s backyard. ¡­¡­ Nie Yan is really not in a good mood today. The first time he saw the princess, he felt something was wrong. After he came back to bathe and change clothes, he still felt uncomfortable. "My subordinates have checked and found out that Princess Kunyi seems to have a bad fate, so she often wears dresses embroidered with talismans to ward off evil spirits." The attendant whispered in the middle of the night, "Since she is a royal child, I think there will be no problem. ,only." "It's just nothing." "Princess Kunyi likes people with handsome faces, everyone in Shengjing knows it." He coughed dryly in the middle of the night and glanced at his master. Sure enough, the master¡¯s face turned half black again. "But you can rest assured that the neighboring country is still in mourning period. Although the princess has returned to the court, she should mourn her husband for three years. I think she won't-" Before he finished speaking, the magic array in the mansion was brightly lit. Nie Yan looked stern, immediately wrapped himself in his robe and jumped out. Although there are not many people in his Yuqinghou Mansion, the magic circle is extremely powerful, and monsters never dare to break into it unless they are big monsters who are confident that they can defeat him. The moon has not yet reached the branches, and at this hour, he wants to see which monster dares to come to his door. ¡­¡­ The golden light faded, and the courtyard gradually returned to calm. Kunyi put down the sleeves that shielded her eyes, just in time to see someone running towards her eagerly with the fragrance after bathing. The dewy brows look a little more twinkling, and half of the collarbone is exposed from the untied lining. This person has lost the aloofness of the palace, and he looks pretty and appetizing no matter what. She subconsciously opened her arms to him. However, this man stopped three steps in front of her, quickly closed his coat, and said with a frosty look on his face: "Your Highness?" "Hey." Kun Yi was very disappointed, "Why are you calling me so foreign? It doesn't match the glamorous scene at all." The bright wind returns to the bright moon. Nie Yan was slightly angry, took two steps back, and glanced at the ground: "Why did Your Highness break into my demon-slaying array?" This formation is very ferocious, and it is also very difficult to set up. If it is broken by her, it will take several days to complete it again. Kunyi glanced down in confusion: "Demon-slaying array? What kind of monster can this kill? Why don't I just stand still?" After taking a breath, Nie Yan looked at her steadily and subconsciously formed the Evil Sword in his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Weird Princess You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Unexpectedly, the man stroked her face the next moment and said, "Oh, I forgot, no matter how beautiful a person is, she is still a human being and cannot become a monster." ¡°¡­¡± This can also be said. He sheathed his sword angrily and said coldly: "Your Highness, if you have nothing else to do, please come back." There was a bit of conflict in his tone. If it were any other woman, she would have turned away in shame. But Kunyi didn't seem to hear him, and only asked him: "Master Hou, this disheveled person, isn't it cold?" "If Your Highness doesn't break into my mansion, I don't have to do the same." "Oh?" Kun Yi became interested, "Does that mean that if I break into your mansion, you can come to meet me disheveled?" Nie Yan was slightly annoyed by his strong words and arguments. The night breeze blew lightly, carrying the faint smell of alcohol from her body. He frowned and tried to avoid it, but this person came towards him and looked up at him: "I heard someone said that the Marquis is only interested in catching monsters. The women who come to my door never appreciate it.¡± Come if you know. He lowered his eyes. "It just so happens that I'm just here to catch monsters." As if she knew what he was thinking, she looked at him with beautiful eyes and said with a smile, "There are often monsters around me asking for their lives. I want to ask Mr. Hou to save me and save me." Sleepy." This tone was very rude. It didn't sound like he was being possessed by a monster. Instead, it sounded like a monster trying to haunt him. Nie Yan turned away and said: "Your Highness, there is no need to waste time on minor ministers. If you want a good-looking man, there are plenty of them in the Shengjing Huarong Pavilion." "How did you know that I only like your face?" Kunyi chuckled, and tapped his outline in the air with her slender fingers painted with Dankou, "Does the Marquis think that he has nothing but his appearance?" Can't say enough about her. Nie Yan snorted coldly and took half a step back to leave. The man in front of him suddenly pulled open his black gauze robe, revealing a thin long skirt that looked like black mist underneath. "Your Highness, you respect yourself." He was really annoyed, and his jaw tightened, "Gou Lan doesn't despise this, let alone the nobles of the royal family." Kunyi was stunned by what he said, but she laughed again: "Master Hou misunderstood." "A man and a woman are alone and disheveled in the middle of the night. What else can be misunderstood?" Nie Yan felt ridiculous and turned around, not wanting to listen to her sweet words anymore. As a result, when he reached the third step, a wave of demonic energy suddenly struck from the southeast and went straight to Kunyi. With his pupils shrinking slightly, Nie Yan immediately used the Evil Sword to turn over and slash, his clothes flying around, but he was still a step too slow. The glowing purple cat demon hissed strangely, crossed him and bit Kunyi's shoulder fiercely, and the strong demonic aura swept across the entire backyard in an instant. When he struck down with the sword, the cat demon's body was cut into two pieces, but despite this, its teeth were still biting her flesh. Kun Yi¡¯s face turned pale in pain, she took a deep breath, took out a piece of talisman paper and slapped the cat demon¡¯s head away. Her clothes were messy, and her front was barely covered, revealing half of her snow-white skin and delicate collarbones. Her jade-like skin made the wound look particularly terrifying. "You, I asked you for help, why don't you believe me." She scolded him with a pale face, and was about to fall back when her waist softened. Nie Yan stepped forward and subconsciously caught her. It feels warm and soft in your arms, as light as nothing. With his back slightly stiff, he pursed his lips and looked at the charm in her hand as if shifting: "Your Highness knows Taoism?" Kunyi leaned on him, feeling the scent of agarwood, and her anger turned into cowardice: "I have been prone to provoking these things since I was a child. If I didn't learn how to defend myself, how could I still be alive today? Hiss Even if the Marquis doesn¡¯t know how to care about women, he should know how to take care of the wounded, right? What are you doing, sucking out the poison for me?" Nie Yan stretched out his hand, glanced at her front, and his face darkened: "I'll ask the maid to come." "Call the maid to collect the body for me?" Kunyi rolled her eyes, "Don't you know how poisonous this cat demon is?" Her lips were already a little black, and after saying these words, she was even more dazed: "If the Marquis wants to see me die in this Marquis Mansion, just continue to watch." Naturally, the princess cannot die in his palace, let alone be poisoned by monsters in front of him. Taking a breath, Nie Yan paused for a moment and whispered, "I'm offended." Then he leaned over and took the wound on her shoulder into his mouth. Kunyi snorted subconsciously. There was still the warm aroma of him after bathing, which spread to her neck, making her ears turn red. Kunyi came here with the intention of teasing him, but she didn't expect to be embarrassed by him. Her toes curled up involuntarily, and Dankou wanted to refuse.He firmly grasped the silk on his shoulders. His snow-white robe was twisted together with her black gauze skirt. The colors contrasted clearly, but they were indistinguishable. When I rushed to the backyard in the middle of the night, I saw this scene. The moonlight was just right and the stars were in the sky. His master held Princess Kunyi in his arms. The princess's clothes were messy. His master buried his head in the sweet fragrance without raising his head. ? ? ? Midnight was dumbfounded. He had followed his master for so many years and had never seen such a scene. The master was so focused that he didn't even realize that someone was coming from behind. Princess Kunyi caught a glimpse of him, and Dan Kou raised her head and waved lightly to signal him not to look at anything inappropriate. In the middle of the night, I pinched myself hard to make sure I was not dreaming, and turned my head away in shock. Nie Yan was thinking in his mind and didn't pay attention to his surroundings. After spitting out a mouthful of poisonous blood, he wiped his lips, frowned and asked her: "The monster that Your Highness wanted me to catch is the cat monster just now?" "Well, it's not just that." Kun Yi was still dizzy and unable to speak, "The Marquis will know about it later." She is half-true and half-false, and unpredictable. He wishes he could stay far away, so how can he come back later? Nie Yan sneered lightly, his raven-black eyes half-closed. Catching a glimpse of his expression, Kunyi snorted coquettishly, pushed him away softly, picked up the robe on the ground and gathered it up: "You men are all like this, ruthless when you fall in love." There is nothing wrong with the words she said, but combined with her movements of gathering her clothes, something seemed wrong. Nie Yan has been obsessed with Taoism for more than ten years and rarely interacts with his daughter's family. Unexpectedly, he met such a difficult person for the first time, which made him angry and helpless. "I'll ask the maid to see it off for you." "Keep your maid for me to collect the body next time." Rolling her eyes, Kunyi straightened up and staggered toward the courtyard wall. ¡°Your Highness is seriously injured, it¡¯s best to go through the main entrance.¡± He frowned and looked at her back. Kunyi ignored him, climbed up the courtyard wall, and climbed back neatly. The breeze blew through the courtyard, blowing away the evil spirits around him, but there was still a trace of warm and fragrant wine lingering on his clothes. Nie Yan was a little annoyed, so he stretched out his hand to brush it, but the touch of her waist was still on his fingertips. When he touched the brocade, he felt that the brocade was rough. "" This must be witchcraft. Closing his eyes and concentrating, he recited the Qingxin Jue three times. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were already clear. "Midnight." He tilted his head, "Why are you hiding so far away?" In the middle of the night, his face turned red. Hearing the sound, he came out from the corner and stammered: "My subordinate, I am afraid that I will disturb that Highness." She has nothing to be afraid of. She is not a serious person. ??Closing his palms, Nie Yan waved his sleeves: "The backyard needs to be re-arranged, you come with me." "yes." After taking two steps, Nie Yan stopped again and looked at the remains of the cat demon that had fallen at his feet. Something is wrong. Even if the demon-slaying array in his house was broken, he would still be there. Why would this cat demon insist on coming to die if his cultivation level was mediocre? With a slightly stern look on his face, he turned sideways and looked in the direction of the Pearl Tower. The Pearl Tower is dotted with pavilions and brightly lit. Kun Yi lazily leaned on the imperial concubine's couch and let the maid give herself the medicine. "Why are you so careless?" The maid Lan Tiao wiped the wound on her shoulder distressedly, "If you want to see Marquis Yu Qing, you can just ask others to invite him. What if there are scars on this body?" "I am already a widow, do I care whether I have scars on my body?" Kunyi chuckled, "I will marry again next time, unless His Majesty wants someone to die and it is inconvenient to deal with it." "How can you say that!" Lan Tiao's eyes turned red, "That person's death was not your fault, it was just a coincidence." "There are too many coincidences, and that is fate." Putting on the black veil, Kun Yi didn't care much, "Find some agarwood incense for me to light." Lan Tiao felt strange: "Don't you always think the taste is strong?" "It smells pretty good too." Kunyi curled her lips slightly, her eyes gleaming, "It's a soothing fragrance." Lan Tiao was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and went to replace the incense burner. With green smoke curling up and the room full of incense, Kunyi sighed, undressed and closed her eyes, thinking she could finally have a good sleep. However, as soon as you close your eyes, the nightmare comes as promised. "Kunyi, I can't find my head. Are you hiding it?" "This mountain of corpses was all killed by you. You are a murderer, a murderer!" ¡­¡­ With a cold feeling running down her spine, Kun Yi opened her eyes suddenly. "Murderer, come out!" The noise in the dream extended to reality, and an unknown person was shouting faintly in the distance. She clutched the quilt under her body with a pale face. "Your Highness, don't be afraid, this is the Marquis Yuqing's Mansion." Lan Tiao came over to pull up the bed curtain and comforted her softly, "The Lin family insists that Lin Tanhua was framed and said that Marquis Yuqing was the murderer and is currently in the Marquis' Mansion. Making trouble." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The murderer, come out! "The noise in the dream extended to reality, and someone unknown in the distance was shouting faintly. She clutched the quilt under her body with a pale face. "Your Highness, don't be afraid, this is the Marquis Yuqing's Mansion." Lan Tiao came over to pull up the bed curtain and comforted her softly, "The Lin family insists that Lin Tanhua was framed and said that Marquis Yuqing was the murderer and is currently in the Marquis' Mansion. Making trouble." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 A Difficult Beauty You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Tanhua? That monster that showed up at the palace banquet? Kunyi stood up, twirled Yu Ruyi on the pillow and scratched her head: "She's really good at making noises." "But no, Marquis Yu Qing has made great achievements in slaying demons. This Lin family really doesn't know how high the sky is." Lan Tiao muttered as he rolled up the gauze curtain, "If your majesty knows, it won't implicate the nine tribes." "That's not possible." Kun Yi said casually, "The old lady of the Lin family is a smart person, she will not lead her whole family to die." Lan Tiao couldn't understand what he said: "Marquis Yuqing is getting the favor of the Holy Spirit, and the Lin family is so messy, can your majesty spare them?" Kunyi didn¡¯t answer, only yawned, and Lanzhi softly covered her shoulders: ¡°Ask someone to watch what¡¯s going on over there, and come back and report to me every two sticks of incense.¡± "yes." There were already a lot of people standing in the backyard of Yuqinghou Mansion. Some people from the Lin family came to make trouble, and some came to visit and watch the fun. They were noisy and very noisy. "You go to the Qing Dynasty to kill people without even leaving a body, so you want to label my Lin family as a monster. How can you say this! The future of the men in my Lin family is ruined, and there is no way for the female family members to get married. I want your family to be a marquis. Achieving merit and receiving divine favor is really a good method!" "Although Yuancai is not the reincarnation of a literary star, he is also a new star. He studied hard for more than ten years in Hanchuang and is a disciple of the emperor. His biological father and mother are both mortals. How could he become a monster? I think it is because you, Marquis Yuqing, are so eager to achieve merit. Framed and framed.¡± "The Shangqing Division that slays demons and demons is clearly a fig leaf for you to form cliques for personal gain and eradicate dissidents!" The noise was getting louder and louder, and Nie Yan could hear it clearly even while sitting in the library. "Master, why don't you drive them away?" Ye Banzhi frowned, "This is really making a fuss." "It doesn't matter." He calmly turned over the book in his hand, "Have you lit the incense to seize the gods?" Nodding in the middle of the night: "There is no movement in the backyard." The incense that seizes the gods is the proud work of Shangqingsi. Once it is lit, the evil spirit will disappear within a hundred steps, and no monster can stand in the smoke. In other words, the rest of the Lin family are not monsters. Nie Yan closed the book and was a little puzzled. Monsters cannot possess people, they can only transform into others. If Lin Tanhua was originally a human, but his identity was replaced by a monster, where did he go? "Please report to the Marquis." Someone came from outside to report, "The people from the Third Division have brought Lin Tanhua's relics." Lin Tan Peanut has an elegant sex, but he doesn¡¯t have many expensive decorations. Apart from a silver crown, there is only a simple jade pendant and a strangely woven red bracelet. "The Lin family has recognized it. This jade pendant is an ancestral inheritance of the Lin family, and the silver crown was also ordered by the old lady of the Lin family. However, the origin of this red rope is unknown." Nie Yan raised his eyebrows, took the red rope and looked at it carefully. The complex weaving does not look like something folk, but more like a palace craft. There is still a lingering demonic aura on the knot, but in addition to the demonic aura, there is also a trace of calligraphy and the fragrance of a woman's powder. This powdery scent has an inexplicable familiarity. After sniffing it for a moment or two, Nie Yan was thoughtful. "Master Marquis, the old lady of the Lin family has fainted in the backyard." Another report came from outside, "This old lady is a second-grade imperial concubine. It will be difficult to deal with something. The Lin family has sent someone to ask for the imperial doctor. I think The Holy Spirit must be alerted." "It's the same thing again." Ye Zi curled his lips when he heard it, "Why don't we say that our job at the Qing Dynasty is not easy to do? We are obviously acting according to the rules, but we have to be subjected to these nonsense. Aren't they just relying on His Majesty's inability to do it? Are you deliberately stirring up trouble in the Aires Gate dispute?" "There is a monster in the aristocratic family. If you don't pour dirty water on me, they will have no way of living." Nie Yan came to his senses and put the hand rope back into the tray, not caring much, "Let them go." "But¡­¡­" "As long as there are still monsters in the world, Your Majesty will not blame Shangqingsi." "Similarly, as long as he is still willing to eliminate demons, His Majesty will never come forward to punish the wealthy family for such trivial matters. "How wise the Holy One is today. He wants a sharp blade, but doesn't want it to be too sharp. Therefore, it is his duty to slay demons and demons, and it is also his duty to be reviled by others." The mockery in his eyes disappeared briefly. Nie Yan stood up, his black robe brushing against the sandalwood armrest, "Go and prepare lunch." In the middle of the night, he had no choice but to respond in a low voice. Probably knowing Marquis Yuqing¡¯s consistent style, the Lin family was not afraid of making things worse. The old lady fainted in the backyard of the Marquis¡¯ mansion, and a group of Lin family servants rushed out and walked into the street, beating gongs and drums.Too many people. But since they have already been deceived, why not do it even more so that they can remember it for a long time. " "Your Highness, the scene today has been big enough." Old Mrs. Lin's face was pale. "Please calm down your Highness, so that you can give me some time. Then I will go back and ask someone to prepare a generous gift to plead guilty to the Marquis." "That's so inappropriate." Kun Yi blinked, "It's obviously Marquis Yu Qing who has ruined the reputation of your Lin family." "Marquis Yu Qing slayed demons and upheld justice for heaven. He was a hero of his time." Mrs. Lin was sweating profusely. "It's my Lin family who was reckless today." After saying that, he immediately turned around and yelled: "Go back quickly, I have to bring the apology gift before sunset." The people at the back reluctantly agreed, and Mrs. Lin quickly took the opportunity to take the Lin family and leave, leaving the servants of the Hou Mansion next to her in shock. "Look." Kunyi smiled and said to Lan Tiao, "I just said that the old lady of the Lin family is a smart person." Lan Tiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry: ¡°Your Highness, why bother to scare them like this?¡± "Who let them bully me?" Kunyi got out of the car and said, "If I can't even cover a person, none of the beauties in Shengjing will be willing to follow me in the future." ??Especially the beauties in this mansion are difficult to attract, so you have to be sincere. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 What is reputation? You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The beauty in the mansion stood at the door of the flower hall to greet her with a cold face. "I have met His Highness." Kunyi covered her shoulder that was not yet scabbed, and stretched out her hand toward him weakly: "Master Hou is really inconsiderate. He knew I was injured, so he just stood like this." Ignoring her hand, Nie Yan turned sideways and said, "Your Highness, please take a seat." ????????????????????????????????????? out out: Kunyi took the people in and angrily sat down on the host's seat: "It's a shame that I rushed over to save the Marquis, but the Marquis didn't even give me a smile." Who wants her to rescue? Nie Yan sat down with a straight face, and just as he was about to speak, he saw a bunch of palace maids coming in one after another. The lacquered wooden boxes in their hands were opened and filled with twenty plates of delicacies, including wild deer and river shrimps. "What are you doing, Your Highness?" He frowned. Kunyi became energetic again: "It looks like it's lunch time, so I brought some dishes for the Marquis to taste. These are the new dishes made by the royal kitchen, including white phoenix stewed with ginseng and ginseng, roasted round fish with golden legs, silver Grilled deer breast¡ª¡ª" It¡¯s just lunch, but it can be so extravagant. Nie Yan looked at it silently, his whole body seemed to be covered with frost: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but I don't like meat and fish, so I may not be able to enjoy it." "No way." Kun Yi's eyes widened, "You, a person who fights and kills every day, actually like to be vegetarian?" "I killed only monsters." He pursed his lips, "Why should these creatures be blamed?" Kunyi disagreed very much and raised her beautiful eyebrows: "Why, vegetarians are not living beings? Lord Marquis, a bodhisattva who pities the common people, only pities meat and not vegetarians?" Nie Yan was stunned for a moment, then frowned: "It's different." "What's the difference?" Kunyi rolled his eyes, "A green vegetable has to work hard to grow for several months. It has water to drink and the sun to bask in the soil. It can also wave its leaves to the passing insects and birds, and interact with the soil. The earthworms in there are talking about love, but you pick them off and eat them into your stomach, and they die, how can they deserve it?" ¡°¡­¡± It does make sense at first glance. Nie Yan thought deeply, and after a while he felt something was wrong: "Both meat and vegetables are living things, so what should mortals eat?" "Have you finally come to your senses?" Kun Yi smiled and waved her hand to put the dishes on the table next to her. "Mortals are also living beings, and they are the most powerful living beings. Everyone has to eat to survive. The law of the jungle is the way of heaven. , How could there be such a bodhisattva-like heart?" After saying that, he stood up and held his sleeves: "Quick, go and eat while it's hot." Nie Yan quickly threw her hand away and said with annoyance: "Your Highness, please respect yourself." "Okay, okay, respect yourself." She responded perfunctorily, but still pulled him to sit down next to her. She took the silver chopsticks handed by the palace maid, picked up the meat and put it into his bowl, then stared at him, "Come on. Lord Marquis, take the first step towards treating all living beings as equals.¡± It¡¯s just a matter of persuading people to eat, but she can still make them talk in a lavish way. Nie Yan found to his annoyance that he seemed to be no match for His Highness in terms of speaking skills. God knows how she, a princess, could be so talkative. "Moreover, the rest of the court had an unspeakable fear of him. She clearly met him for the second time, but she still dared to reach out to pull him. "Master." Midnight couldn't help but whisper to him, "Look at me, your Highness has no ill intentions." There is no malice, of course, but if there are other intentions, it is really obvious. His black eyes were half lowered, and his expression was deep and thoughtful. "Master Hou, don't get sulky while eating." Kunyi bit into a piece of venison and looked at him with blinking eyes, "It will make it difficult to digest." After coming back to his senses, Nie Yan didn't look at her. He just picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of lotus roll. Kunyi raised her eyebrows, but did not continue to force him to eat meat. She just stared at him with her face raised. "Don't say it, Yu Qinghou's appearance is really worth her coming. Although he doesn't like to smile, his eyes are like thick ink under the scorching sun, black and flooded, no matter how you look at them, they are so moving. At that time, she was too far away to see clearly, but now that she was getting closer, she discovered that there was a light mole in the corner of his eye. The position was cleverly placed, just like the tears splashing when love is strong. ¡°If there were tears on this, I wonder what it would look like? Nie Yan ate less than half of the bowl of food silently. When he looked up, he happened to catch Kun Yi's eyes. She wasn¡¯t looking at the food, but she was looking at him. Then her throat rolled and she swallowed lightly. "" "Your Highness." Nie Yan put down his chopsticks, "I would like to thank Your Highness for today's matter, but I would like to express my sincere words. Your Highness is a widow at the Pearl Tower and is still in mourning. It is not appropriate to visit the humble residence with such a big fanfare."I think it must not be enough. *** At dusk, the Lin family sent a large number of apology gifts, and the momentum was even worse than the previous commotion. Nie Yan didn¡¯t want to take it, but the Lin family knelt at his gate and threatened that he would not leave until he took it. This attracted a large number of people to watch and discuss. "Weren't we still making trouble before? Why did you suddenly pay such a big gift to Marquis Yu Qing?" "I heard that Princess Kunyi came forward to bring justice to Marquis Yu Qing." As soon as the onlookers heard about the princess, they immediately made ambiguous noises, and the teasing and hooting became louder. The sound passed through the courtyard wall, and Nie Yan's face turned pale when he heard it. "Master, don't be angry." Ye Ban advised, "You are just an ignorant person. People in the court who are familiar with you will naturally not think so." As he said, he went to court on the second day. As soon as he passed through the first palace gate, he saw several courtiers approaching him with smiles and saluting him: "Marquis Yu Qing is so graceful today and his face is radiant. !¡± He frowned in discomfort: "You adults, if you have something to say, you might as well speak up." "The Marquis is a straightforward person, and we will not beat around the bush. I heard that the Marquis has won the favor of Princess Kunyi, and we really have something important to ask the Marquis for help." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Do you think she is sincere? You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan¡¯s face turned white and blue, then blue and green, and finally turned black and purple. "I have no friendship with Princess Kunyi." "The Marquis is humble. Who in the court doesn't know that Her Highness the Princess never likes to meddle in other people's business? Since she is willing to support the Marquis, she must think highly of him. I don't want to ask for anything else, but I just want to ask Your Highness to give me some advice. I would like to send you a few kind words so that this year¡¯s disaster relief food and wages will not be delayed any longer. Nowadays, natural disasters and monsters are happening simultaneously. Many people have starved to death in the three eastern cities. If the Marquis is willing to help, it can be regarded as saving people¡¯s lives." "Yes, Mr. Hou, we naturally don't want to take this route for other things, but for this disaster relief matter, Mr. Hou often travels around the world, so he must be aware of the situation. The situation is already imminent, and now he actually wants to expand the Pearl Tower. .¡± Disaster relief Thinking of the dishes and a lot of treasures that Kunyi sent to his house yesterday, Nie Yan felt a little uncomfortable. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of wine and meat, the roads are frozen to death. "I will find an opportunity to mention it to His Highness." He lowered his eyes, "But I really have no other relationship with Your Highness." The adults were happy after hearing what they said, and they quickly bowed to him and thanked him. As for what comes after, who believes it? After finishing the court in a depressed mood, Nie Yan went to the Shangqing Division again, and took people to kill three wolf demons and two deer demons, and then he felt a little relieved. "It's so strange." Patrolman Huainan of the Third Division stood beside him and looked in the direction of the Monster Suppression Tower, with confusion on his face. "Why do you think that the monsters in Shengjing have appeared more frequently recently?" Monsters are rampant in this world, but after all, there are more people than monsters. In order to survive better, most smart monsters will disguise themselves as humans, and they usually do not reveal themselves easily. But it seems that starting from this month, monsters often run out of control and run into the streets. "Have you found out what was served at Lin Yuancai's banquet?" Nie Yan asked. Huainan nodded: "Aside from running water in the imperial dining room to prepare the banquet, he only drank the wine presented by Xu Wuwei. However, the banquet was too chaotic and the wine cups and utensils were mixed and broken, so there was no way to verify it. As for Xu Wuwei, his subordinates have asked him to People are watching.¡± "Keep an eye on them, as for the monsters that appear frequently in Shengjing -" Nie Yan lowered his eyes casually, "Kill as many as they appear without mercy." "yes." Huainan agreed and was about to retreat when he suddenly remembered something and glanced at him hesitantly. "Say." Nie Yan was still very patient with the people in the Shangqing Division. "Well" Huainan scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and said vaguely, "The Monster Suppression Tower is already full of monsters. The construction of the new Demon Suppression Tower has been delayed due to disputes over the construction site. My subordinates want to Well, if the Marquis can find a way to smoothen the relationship between the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Industry, the new Demon Suppression Tower can be completed earlier." The Shangqing Division is under the direct control of Jinshang and has no contact with the three provinces and six ministries. How can he find a way to smoothen the relationship with the Ministry of Industry? Nie Yan frowned. The location chosen for the new Demon Suppression Tower happened to occupy an old piece of land in Prince Gong's palace. Prince Gong had made a good promise in front of the Holy Master, but when it was actually built, there were all kinds of obstacles. The Ministry of Industry mostly had good relations with Prince Gong. Naturally, they helped to slow down the progress, which delayed it for more than half a year. He hasn¡¯t found a way out for the past six months, so why is he suddenly asked to think of a way out now? Nie Yan was about to ask when a figure suddenly flashed in his mind, and then his face turned green again. "Huainan." "My subordinates are here." Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes: "Don't listen to the rumors outside. I have no extra friendship with His Highness Kunyi." Huainan laughed dryly and touched his head in embarrassment: "I understand." You know what a ghost. The breath that had just dissipated was blocked in his chest again. Nie Yan squinted at the clouds in the sky, remained silent for a moment, and then returned home with a puff of sleeves. The gate of Yuqinghou Mansion, which has always been clean, was still piled full of luxurious sandalwood boxes today. "Master is back?" He came out to hold the horse for him in the middle of the night and explained to him with a sigh, "Come and take a look, these are sent by His Highness Kunyi. They say they are the latest tribute materials from other countries. Let you choose and cook a few." Wearing clothes.¡± Nie Yan didn¡¯t even look at it, and said in a cold voice: ¡°Tie him into the car and take him back to the Pearl Tower.¡± "This" Midnight laughed dryly, "Isn't this a little ruthless?" "What relationship do I have with her?" ?? Okay, I thought in the middle of the night, if the master says no, then no. As the box was carried into the car, Nie Yan took a look and became even more annoyed. With silks and satins and precious jade, she really made him look like a woman. Remounting the horse and whipping up the whip, Nie Yan leads the waybsp; "With such a preference, His Highness actually said that he has no particular thoughts about you." Nie Yan was very irritated when he heard this: "Midnight." "Is your subordinate here?" "If there is an extra tongue, send it to the back kitchen." "" He slowly covered his mouth, took two steps back in the middle of the night, and blinked innocently. "Do you think she is sincere?" Nie Yan sneered, his dark eyes full of mockery, "What's the difference between these methods and the same method as falling in love with the waiter of the Chu Palace and asking for a lot of money to buy someone's smile." Kunyi has no shortage of men around her, so of course she doesn't have to be with him. She approaches him enthusiastically and treats him in a big way, but she just thinks he is good-looking and wants to use ordinary means to conquer him and make him follow her wholeheartedly. Be her favorite. Dreaming. Throwing away the book, Nie Yan glanced at the red bracelet placed next to him, and his eyes darkened even more. He actually asked someone to figure him out, but he failed to understand her completely. If the two sides faced off, he would lose two cities first. "A sneeze¡ª¡ª" Kunyi was lying in a soft chair when she suddenly sneezed. The shock caused the wound on her shoulder to tear open, and the pain made her burst into tears. "Who is scolding me behind my back again?" She looked at Lan Tiao aggrievedly. Lan Tiao got the medicine for her in a funny way: "Your Highness, you are worried, you have just done a good deed, and when you are being praised by thousands of people, who will scold you?" "That's impossible to say." Kunyi curled her lips, pulled off a piece of black gauze to let her apply the medicine, and said while sniffing, "Du Hengwu's little hooves wants me to die. Tomorrow is her birthday, I I still have to go to Du Fu." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 He can actually laugh You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Du Hengwu was once Kunyi¡¯s best friend. Of course, as long as the word "once" is added to anything, there will be some story in it. For now, the lady in charge of the Prime Minister's Office and Kun Yi can be said to be incompatible. Du Hengwu's invitations to Kun Yi were all made with the most expensive paper and pen, and then sent to the most vulgar servants. Come and write. "Childish." Kunyi rolled her eyes, "Don't ask me if you have the ability." "If Miss Du doesn't invite you, who should she show off her current achievements to?" Lan Tiao smiled while applying makeup on her, "I heard that she has a good prospect who can enter the Shangqing Division from the women's college established in Shengjing. , now all the dignitaries in the capital are rushing to send their daughters to her, and the gate of the Prime Minister's Mansion is very lively." "She's just a nerd." Kunyi curled her lips, picked out the most luxurious Fengyi gold hairpin and compared it to her head, "I really can't let her see the joke." "That's right." Thinking of the people sent out, Kunyi looked back at Lan Tiao, "Is the Marquis Yuqing's Mansion ready?" "Don't worry, Your Highness, the Marquis has just accepted your love and has not refused it at the moment. He just said that he has many things to do today and may not be able to accompany His Highness to the banquet to the end." What a difficult man to deal with. Kunyi pouted. She was so kind to him, but he was still so defensive about her. However, thinking of Nie Yan¡¯s extremely beautiful face, Kunyi decided not to argue with him, as long as he was willing to accompany her to Du Mansion. When Nie Yan received the news from her, his subconscious mind was unwilling. However, he has a very good memory, and he still remembers that he promised her one thing, that he would be a manly man and stick to his word. No matter how ugly his face was, he could only nod. "The Marquis is so handsome today." Kunyi sat in the phoenix car and looked at him with her chin in her hands, her eyes full of satisfaction, "The beauty of the jade tree is unparalleled." Nie Yan didn¡¯t even bother to raise his eyelids: ¡°Your Highness, thank you for the award.¡± "The wound on my shoulder has just scabbed over. There will be many people at the banquet later, so the Marquis must protect me." "Since Your Highness is injured, why come to the banquet?" Kunyi raised her eyebrows and said as expected: "Royal vases like us live for various banquets. If we don't go to banquets, how can we see the most popular clothes and jewelry at the moment, and how can we compare and quarrel with others?" He pursed his lips, with a rather disapproving look on his face. "I know what you want to say. You want to say that there are still disasters in the east. How can we people still spend our minds on such trivial matters." Kunyi laughed, gathered the black gauze over with her delicate hands, her expression was lazy, "But I Even if you don't think about these empty things, it will not help the disaster situation - people always have to live their lives in their own way." Nie Yan was slightly startled and couldn't help but glance at her. Sometimes he feels that His Highness is like a spoiled little girl, arrogant and ignorant of the world. But sometimes, he felt that she was like a returning visitor who had gone through many vicissitudes of life and understood everything. "Looking at the age of just over 20, how can he have such a complicated temperament. "Your Highness, Du Mansion has arrived." When Kunyi heard what was said outside, she immediately sat up straight. The emotions just now were swept away, and her whole person entered a state of high fighting spirit: "Master Hou, get out of the car quickly." Nie Yan was stunned by her change and opened the car curtain in confusion. At the gate of Du Mansion, dozens of female family members stopped moving and all the guests who were still entering the house stopped and looked in the direction where they were. The leader, the second young lady of the Du family, Du Hengwu, had a straight face and had already come forward with a menacing attitude. Nie Yan: "" It¡¯s really tense. He stood still, turned around and stretched out his hand. Lan Tiao opened the gauze curtain, Kun Yi softly placed the catkin on his fingertips, moved her slender waist, looked at her with phoenix eyes, and followed his force very gracefully to get out of the car. "Thank you, Lord Marquis." She nodded to him, but did not notice Du Hengwu next to her, and said to him with gleaming eyes, "I will have to take care of you today, Lord Marquis." This person is inherently charming. Although he is dressed in black gauze, he is so soft on others, and he is really like a light feather, bending its way into the heart of people's hearts. Nie Yan lowered his eyes, stiffened for a moment, and gave a faint hum. "Your Highness has indeed just returned from a foreign country." Du Hengwu stood nearby and mocked, "Now you can't even hold your tongue straight when speaking." "Oh, isn't this Miss Du Er?" Kunyi turned his head to look at her, narrowed his phoenix eyes, looked up and down, and then smiled, "Everyone in the capital said that the second miss worked hard for the women's college, and I saw the same, They are all so thin, and their clothes areThere was only Nie Yan's face in his eyes. This man¡¯s smile was like the spring breeze blowing flowers in March, and the gentle ripples flashed across his picturesque eyebrows. Although it was only for a moment, it still made people feel relaxed and happy. With such a divine color, even if he asked her to become a vegetarian, she would be willing. "Your Highness." Nie Yan calmed down his emotions and reminded her calmly, "The cake in my hand is about to fall." Kunyi came back to her senses, subconsciously closed the dishes in her hands, then turned around and said to Du Hengwu with a smile: "I have harmed one man after another, and there are still men one after another waiting to be harmed by me. Are you angry?" Not irritating?" After saying that, he paused and added: "At your elder brother's place, please remember to put a stick of incense for me and tell him not to worry about me, I'm living a good life." Du Hengwu's expression suddenly changed, and he immediately grabbed her wrist: "You can also say this!" Kunyi was in pain and grabbed her wrist with her backhand: "Why can't I say it? This is your brother's last order before he died." "Shameless!" Du Hengwu was furious and was about to fight with her, but was stopped by the third lady of the Li family next to him, "Second lady, this is the princess." "What's wrong with the princess? The princess can kill someone else's brother and then ignore her and continue to have fun?" Du Hengwu's eyes turned red. "Kunyi, ask yourself, is there anyone in this world who treats you better than my brother?" You are such a cruel person! No wonder all the people you were going to marry died later, this is all retribution!" Shaking her hand away, Kunyi snorted and rubbed her wrist: "I don't know when my retribution will come, but if you do the following again, Miss Du Er, I'm afraid your retribution will be earlier than mine. Arrived." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Duplicitous Highness You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You¡ª" Du Hengwu wanted to scold again, but the nanny in front hurriedly ran over, "Miss, the banquet is about to begin, please take your seats quickly, the master has also come to the backyard." "Okay, okay, everyone, take your seats." "Yeah, calm down." Everyone came to smooth things over, separated Kunyi and Du Hengwu, and invited them to their seats respectively. Nie Yan watched the farce coldly and roughly guessed what was going on. Seeing Kunyi staggering a little, he subconsciously gave her a hand. Unexpectedly, this person immediately climbed up the pole, stretched out his wrist and complained to him: "She grabbed me!" Kunyi¡¯s skin is so tender. It was nourished by warm soup several times a month. When Du Hengwu scratched her, the red fingerprints were mixed with a few blood stains, which looked shocking. "His Highness did not let her take advantage." He closed her sleeves and looked away, half-smiling, "It turns out that a female family member with such a noble status will also do something in court." "What's the point? The year just after her brother died, she dared to break into the palace with a knife." Kunyi wrinkled her nose and muttered, "It's because I'm too soft-hearted and easy to bully." With a slight sigh, Nie Yan thought, if Princess Kunyi is called easy to bully, then there really will be no one in the world who is not easy to bully. Prime Minister Du is the left prime minister of the court. He has been in the limelight recently because he helped the third prince with disaster relief. For his granddaughter's birthday party, many officials from the court naturally came. Nie Yan glanced at these people without paying much attention. Just as he was about to lower his head to drink tea, he suddenly caught a trace of evil spirit. With a stern look on his face, Nie Yan raised his head and quickly looked around. The maids were coming and going, the wine was mellow and the dishes were fragrant, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Nie Yan looked around again in confusion. Nie Yan was very puzzled. If there is evil spirit, there must be monsters, but the people in this room and courtyard all look like mortals. "Second young lady, drink less." The old lady advised Du Hengwu from above, "Drunkness is harmful to the body." Du Hengwu waved his hands with a cold face, and drank the wine brought by the maid in one gulp, "Where are we now, mama, don't worry, I can take them to see the backyard school later." Mammy sighed, poured tea for her and put it beside her hand, saying no more words. There was a burning pain in his wrist. Du Hengwu stretched out his hand to rub it and muttered angrily: "Why is this damn girl so strong?" The more she rubbed it, the more pain she felt, as if her skin had been burned by fire, and she screamed in pain. "Second Miss?" Grandma suddenly exclaimed. Kunyi was carefully looking at the wine cup in front of him when he suddenly heard the sound of cups and plates breaking on the table. "Second Miss!" With her pupils shrinking slightly, she looked up and saw Du Hengwu's face was twisted, roaring in pain, his eyes seemed to be open, and there was a faint look of fox pupils. "Master Hou." She quickly grabbed Nie Yan next to her and said urgently, "Quickly think of a way to prevent her from being seen." Nie Yan knew at a glance that Du Hengwu was about to turn into a demon. Hearing Kun Yi's words, he frowned, as if he had thought of something, and lowered the barrier obediently. The rest of the people at the banquet were still drinking and having fun. When they heard the commotion and looked towards the main seat, they saw only empty seats. The birthday boy seemed to be too drunk and went down to rest. Without doubting his presence, everyone continued to chant poems and encourage people to drink. As the brilliance circulated within the barrier, Du Hengwu had completely transformed into a jade-faced fox, still snarling and struggling in his brocade. The old woman was drawn in and saw this scene, and she immediately fainted from fright. Nie Yan stepped forward to capture the demon, but Kun Yi held his hand again. "She is a human, not a monster." Kun Yi pursed her lips and said, "If you use the method of destroying monsters, she will be reduced to ashes like Lin Tanhua, without even leaving a body." Nie Yan narrowed his eyes: "A demon has demon energy, Yuan Dan, and demon heart. She possesses all three, so how can she be said to be not a monster?" "I grew up with her, so I still don't know what she is?" Kunyi said angrily, "Before she revealed her true form, she was always a mortal." Recalling what she said before, Nie Yan stared at her: "What do you know." "You first take off the rope from her wrist, otherwise she will keep struggling." Nie Yan did as he was told, loosened the red rope from Du Hengwu's hand and took it into his hand. When he lowered his head and looked down, his expression became even more solemn. It¡¯s this bracelet again, the red bracelet given by Princess Kunyi. "Next time, the minister just needs to find someone to wear this thing?" He mocked, "His Highness's bracelet can't even tell fortunes accurately." "This is what I gave her a few years ago." Kunyi said helplessly, "I didn't expect those things either."?he said. Kunyi stopped and suddenly looked ugly: "Master Hou, you don't have to think so well of me. These days, good people are not the most lovable in the novels. I don't sympathize with them, nor am I worried about them. I'm just here. I wonder if someone can use this method to harm the Du family today, will they harm my Pearl Tower and then the palace in the future?" "I'm just worried about my future." After saying that, he gathered up the black gauze, turned around and got into the carriage: "Master Marquis, please go back by yourself, I won't send you off." Nie Yan stood with his hands behind his hands, watching the phoenix car running past him with its silver bells ringing, and suddenly thought of a word. Angry from shame. This Princess Kunyi is really strange. She doesn't get angry when anyone scolds her, but becomes anxious when anyone praises her. With a curl of his lips, Nie Yan watched her carriage leave, then turned around and rushed to the Shangqing Division with witnesses. There were a lot of witnesses and physical evidence this time, and with a little research you should be able to figure out what caused a mortal to turn into a demon. Kunyi didn't want to worry about it anymore, so she didn't ask any more questions. She finally returned to her own territory from a foreign country, and it was too late to have fun, so she had no time to be a female detective. So, when Nie Yan found out the situation and planned to report back to her, the answer he got was: "His Highness probably went to Ronghua Pavilion. Would you like to go there and have a look?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 8 The reputation of Ronghua Pavilion You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Ronghua Pavilion in Shengjing has a good reputation. It¡¯s not about the beauty of the style, but the beauty of the people inside. There are soft-bodied people from the south of the Yangtze River and gentlemen from the north of the mountains. It plays string music during the day and dances with lights at night. It is very novel and is therefore very popular among noble families in the capital. "Master Marquis, please don't get me wrong." Seeing his calm expression, Lan Tiao quickly explained, "Your Highness, she is just looking for a friend. Ever since she met Master Marquis, how could those vulgar highnesses fall in her eyes." "A friend." Nie Yan repeated these four words slowly, with a look in his eyes that seemed to be mocking but not mocking. "We are really friends." Lan Tiao laughed dryly, and quickly ordered someone to set up a carriage and personally guide him. "It's rare for His Highness to spend so much thought on someone, and he really values ??Marquis Yuqing. Seeing that the Marquis will come to see His Highness, he can't let it be ruined by such a trivial matter. With her eyes rolled, Lan Tiao called the boy and asked him to run in front of the carriage to report the news. In the Ronghua Pavilion, Kunyi was admiring Mr. Longyu¡¯s newly learned dance in the water, when suddenly someone came to report: ¡°Your Highness, the Marquis is here.¡± The wine in her mouth choked slightly, and Kunyi thought she heard wrongly: "Which Lord Marquis?" "Who else is there? Of course it's Marquis Yuqing. He went to the Pearl Tower as soon as he came to court. Hearing that you were here, he was coming with Lan Tiao. He should have arrived at the door now." Taking a breath of cold air, Kunyi took a look at the beautiful scenery in the room and stood up quickly: "Quick! Hide everyone!" Everyone was stunned, and then they packed up their Qinxian clothes and hid them everywhere. "Your Highness, there is no need to panic." Arowana Jun stood in the warm pool and smiled at her, "We can handle these situations with ease, don't worry." After saying that, his body submerged into the pool water. The petals gradually covered the water, and it was hard to see anyone underneath. Kunyi breathed a sigh of relief and turned around, just in time to see Nie Yan pushing the door open and coming in. "Ah, Lord Marquis." She blinked, her face full of joy, "What a coincidence, you are also coming to see your friends?" Nie Yan looked at her with a smile on his face and said, "It's not a coincidence that I came here specifically to find His Highness." "Oh? It seems there is something very important." Kunyi pushed him to go out, "Then let's go back to the house and talk." "No need." Nie Yan brushed her hand away and walked past her into the house, "It's been a long journey. Your Highness is delicate and expensive, so he will inevitably be tired. This place looks good, so let's talk about it here." Glancing around the room, Kunyi felt a little worried: "I'm not tired" Those who hide will be exhausted. "Your Highness, is there something on your mind?" Nie Yan sat down and looked up at her, "But who are you still rushing to see?" "What are you talking about, Lord Marquis? There's no one there. I'm just here to drink tea with the landlady here." Kunyi laughed dryly and followed him to sit on the short table, raising her sleeves to cover up, "The people here, What if something happens to the Marquis?" "Your Highness is ridiculous." Nie Yan held his hand, "I can't play music, and I can't dance. It's really boring." The more Kun Yi listened, the more something was wrong. She raised her eyebrows slightly, and suddenly there was a light in her eyes: "Master Hou, are you having fun with me?" "Your Highness is worried." "Why are you worrying so much? You are so harsh with your sentence, aren't you just annoying me for coming to listen to music and watch dancing?" She laughed and lightly tapped the table with her slender fingers. I can dance, but I just like the Marquis. Whenever the Marquis gets close to me, I will be so happy that I can't sleep all night." "Is it." Nie Yan looked sideways and looked around: "If there is no one else in this room, I will believe what your highness said today, and I will definitely be close to your highness from now on." Neck stiffened slightly, Kunyi raised her sleeves to cover half of her face: "There is indeed no one else Hey, where are you going?" "I think this hanging painting is very beautiful." Nie Yan stood up and walked to the wall, his tone indifferent, "It's a pity that it can only be viewed from a distance. If you look closely, you will find that the brushwork is rough and the gold is superfluous, making it even more tacky." After saying that, he reached out and pulled off the painting. Behind the painting is a hole in the wall that is as tall as a person, and the person hiding in the hole is looking at each other. Nie Yan looked at him calmly without saying a word. Kunyi broke into a cold sweat: "I said this person is here to build the wall. Do you believe it?" "Your Highness will believe whatever I say." He retracted his gaze and walked towards the pear wood cabinet next to him: "This cabinet is made of expensive materials, but it's a pity that the carving is not good, so it was wasted." Kunyi stretched out her hand to stop him, but he had already opened the cupboard door, and the two musicians inside immediately fell out.It was because of my thoughts about Kun Yi that I resorted to so many small tricks. Mr. Dragon Fish really has many tricks. As soon as he finished apologizing, he pretended to be dizzy again, swaying like a weeping willow in the wind. Seeing Kun Yi going to help him, Nie Yan suddenly spoke: "The peach blossoms on the west side of Shengjing are in full bloom today. Your Highness, would you like to go and have a look with me?" Kunyi was stunned when he heard this: "Huh?" Nie Yan stopped repeating himself and looked at her with his black eyes, waiting for her answer. After reacting for a moment, Kunyi was overjoyed: "Okay, it's rare that you are willing to accompany me for a walk, let's go right now." After saying that, he turned to Lord Arowana and said, "You have a good rest. I will ask the landlady to prepare some supplements for you to reward your achievements today." Lord Longyu forced a smile, lowered his head and saluted: "Congratulations, Your Highness." After waving her hand, Kunyi happily pulled Nie Yan's sleeve and walked out. When the two of them passed each other, Mr. Longyu saw Nie Yan¡¯s eyes. Contempt, disdain. He clenched his fists and then unclenched them. Looking at the backs of the two of them, he said happily: "Don't worry, the days are long." A noble girl like Princess Kunyi will never be devoted to anyone, not to mention that the Marquis is boring to look at. His Highness may be fresh in a short time, but after a long time, she will definitely come back to him. When the time comes, He will definitely not let him take people away so easily again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Peach Blossom Forest You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Nie Yan returned to the car, Ruhu's eyes were covered with frost again. The ice was so cold that Kunyi shivered and subconsciously stayed away from him. "The attitude of the Marquis is really like the sky in March, it changes at any time." "Your Highness appreciates the award." He said expressionlessly, "Your Highness's shallow behavior, which is superficial, cannot compare to His Highness's hidden secrets." "Sigh." Kunyi had a headache, "I just made the same mistake as any royal princess. Lord Marquis has a lot of it, so I just skipped it and didn't mention it." As he said that, he took out a plate of chestnut cake from under the tea table in the Feng Car: "Master Marquis, would you like to try it?" Nie Yan doesn¡¯t like sweet things, and he doesn¡¯t quite understand how Kunyi can always prepare snacks. He took the small dish and held it in his hand. He did not move, but turned his head to look out the window: "There are many people with ulterior motives around Your Highness. You should be more careful and don't fall into a trap because of your beauty." Kunyi laughed when he heard this: "You do care about me." "Just think of it as thanking His Highness for your guidance and your Majesty solving the mystery." Kunyi smiled and stared at him with her chin raised, thinking that Marquis Yuqing might have grown up drinking fairy dew, why did he look so good-looking even with a cold face. I want to build a fairy island to raise him. Spring is coming to an end, and the peach blossom forests are beginning to fall. When the breeze blows, the pink and white petals are flying, which is very pleasant to look at. Nie Yan got out of the car and was about to walk into the woods when he turned around and saw Kunyi still sitting in the car. "Your Highness, won't you go in and take a look?" he asked. Kunyi was a little hesitant: "Are there any monsters in this barren mountain?" Nie Yan was silent, then pointed to the Shangqing Si Mingpei hanging on his waist: "Is Your Highness doubting Wei Chen's ability?" "That's not what I meant." Kunyi touched her newly healed shoulder, thought for a while, and got out of the car with her skirt. The mountain breeze was blowing gently and the flowers were fragrant. Lan Tiao stood in the distance, happily watching His Highness and Marquis Yuqing traveling together, and couldn't help but sigh: "It's rare to see His Highness so happy." "I see that your Highness is very happy every day." Standing beside her in the middle of the night, he couldn't help but added, "As long as he is accompanied by a beautiful woman." "Everyone has a love for beauty, and His Highness is no exception." Lan Tiao smiled, "But from what I can see, in addition to liking the face of your Marquis, Your Highness also seems to like him as a person. " In the middle of the night, I looked left and right, but I couldn't see where this conclusion came from, so I could only remain silent. His master doesn¡¯t want superficial love. The wind blew through the black gauze, making it feel cool. Kunyi looked at the back of Marquis Yu Qing in front of her and couldn't help but pout: "Master Marquis is so inconsiderate. When others are traveling with my daughter's family in the mountains, they will take off their outer robes to protect them from the cold." "Then your Highness will come with others to enjoy the flowers another day." He said without looking back. Unable to help but roll her eyes, Kunyi thought to herself, no wonder this good-looking man is still unmarried. With his tongue, he has to make the girls queuing up on the street angry to death. Fortunately, she had a vague feeling that he liked her a little bit before, but now it's all an illusion. There was a sudden movement in the forest. Kunyi noticed it and reached out to grab Nie Yan who was in front, "It's too remote to go any further, so just turn back here." Nie Yan turned around, and just as he was about to speak, seven or eight men in black with swords suddenly fell around him. Their clothes were fierce, and the snow blades were shining. He subconsciously stood in front of her and glanced at the group of people, his expression slightly relaxed. Not a monster, just an ordinary human being. "Which song is this song about?" Kunyi stuck her head out from behind him and looked curiously, "Should I assassinate him or me?" "This group of men in black has a great advantage, that is, they talk less. They don't give them a chance to ask for help at all, and they just kill them when they come up." Judging from the direction of the blade, it is mainly aimed at Kun Yi. "Oh no, who did I provoke again?" She couldn't laugh or cry, and was hugged by Nie Yan, barely able to avoid the blade. "Hurry up." He said solemnly. Having only seen him slay demons but never seen him fight, Kunyi immediately hugged his waist tightly without saying a word, watching with half-squinted eyes as he used the Cue Xie Sword, his strike was like lightning, going straight for the leader's throat. Nie Yan has a clean beauty when fighting, like a tree in the black forest in the cold winter, without any extra branches. He raises the sword in his hand and cuts the assassin's flesh and blood with the white blade, and then steps on the person into a pile of petals. Turning his hand and turning the sword again, he wiped away a flower of blood, and sent a person behind him to fall into the ashes of yellow"Xiang Du, can you say what you just said again in front of Kunyi?" Prime Minister Du was still kneeling, and when he saw Kunyi sitting down, he looked quite unhappy: "Your Majesty, Princess Kunyi should know better than anyone what I said. My only grandson has died beside her. Now that my granddaughter has been brutally attacked again, I really can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡± After saying that, he handed over a letter: "My grandson did not die of illness. Your Majesty, please give me justice!" Prime Minister Du¡¯s grandson Du Sufeng died in Kunyi¡¯s arms four years ago. The imperial doctor said it was a sudden illness, but the Du family knew that Du Sufeng had always been healthy and there was no reason for his sudden death. Du Xiang was about to have a seizure at that time, but Du Sufeng left a suicide note asking the Du family not to embarrass Kun Yi. He also said that this was the path he chose and he had nothing to regret. The Du family endured this for four years. Unexpectedly, four years later, Du Hengwu turned into a jade-faced fox after a dispute with Kunyi. With old and new grudges, how could Prime Minister Du not hold any grudges and let Kun Yi live better? The emperor was silent and did not open the letter. Instead, he said to Prime Minister Du: "The deceased is already dead, so why do you have to let him live in peace even under nine springs?" "Your Majesty¡ª¡ª" "Kunyi was just born with bad health, so the emperor and the queen mother asked her to wear such clothes. It was not for any evil reasons." The emperor sighed longly, "Don't follow others' opinions." "Does Your Majesty think that this can stop everyone from talking?" Du Xiang's eyes were red, "My grandson was an accident, and so was my granddaughter. What about her first two consorts who have not passed the exam? They passed away less than a year ago. Where is the prince from the neighboring country who was killed? Could this be all a coincidence!" "The world is plagued by monsters and demons, all of which happened after Princess Kunyi was born. If Your Majesty cannot exterminate the relatives in a righteous way, the people of the world will probably suffer catastrophe in the end, Your Majesty!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 The Best Candidate You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Prime Minister Du¡¯s words were very vicious. He directly attributed all the evil disasters in the world to Kun Yi alone. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Du Xiang's abacus was very good. Even if he couldn't pull Kunyi down for a while, he would still cause trouble for her. Kunyi laughed out loud. Prime Minister Du paused, then said angrily: "The emperor is teasing you, do you still have His Majesty in your eyes?" "I am teasing you, why don't you, the Prime Minister, repay your lies? If you want to be disrespectful, the Prime Minister should be blamed before me." She stopped laughing, Kun Yi Feng's eyes were filled with power, "Not to mention the evil disasters recorded in ancient books. I was born decades earlier, why did you blame me for saying that your granddaughter turned into a fox demon at yesterday's banquet - does the Prime Minister have any evidence to point to me?" Prime Minister Du paused and looked at Nie Yan angrily: "All the evidence was brought back to the Shangqing Division by Marquis Yu Qing." Nie Yan glanced at him and said softly: "Your Majesty, the matter has not been investigated yet, but I was in the Prime Minister's Mansion that day and happened to be standing next to His Highness. Your Highness has not done anything suspicious." "Marquis Yu Qing has always been steady." The emperor nodded, "Since he is present, he can be a witness." "Your Majesty!" Prime Minister Du said angrily, "This is not a demon disaster, it is clearly just a man-made disaster! Princess Kunyi cursed Heng Wu, and she turned into a demon behind her. Isn't there some connection between them? Besides, Princess Kunyi has been interacting with the fourth prince in recent days. It¡¯s very secret. It¡¯s not just the old minister who dared to make false accusations, but the cloud of conspiracy has already loomed over me, Your Majesty!¡± There was no evidence of the demonic disaster, so they began to talk about party disputes. Kunyi rolled her eyes and looked at the emperor sitting on the throne. Her royal brother gave birth to a total of four sons and two daughters. Two sons died in infancy, and the other two have grown up and reached the age of starting a family. Princes all inevitably have ambitions. The third prince and the fourth prince are friendly on the surface, but they have been fighting fiercely in private. As the most favored imperial aunt, Kunyi would not get involved in children's fights. The so-called close contacts only meant that the fourth prince went to the Pearl Tower to pay his respects. Probably understanding her temper, the emperor waved his hand to Prime Minister Du impatiently: "Ai Qing is frightened and is old. Please go back and rest for a few days." The emperor¡¯s attitude was clearly one of favoritism. Prime Minister Du stood up reluctantly, gritted his teeth, and took out a long scroll: "When I entered the palace, I was entrusted by others to bring a tribute gift to His Majesty." "Oh?" the emperor asked casually, "Who paid tribute?" "Hengwu's fianc¨¦e, Xu Xiaoyang." Emperor Shengqing sat up straight and frowned slightly: "My dear, according to etiquette, this may not be appropriate." Not only is it inappropriate to bring things belonging to merchants from neighboring countries into the palace privately, at worst, Prime Minister Du is suspected of collaborating with the enemy and treason. Even if the two countries are temporarily on good terms due to the marriage, this move is unreasonable. If it were possible, Prime Minister Du would not want to do this. He sighed, asked Guo Shouxi to check the scroll, and presented it to the emperor. "These are ten iron mines, three of which are in our country and seven of which are in neighboring countries. The annual iron production accounts for half of the total of all countries combined." His beard was trembling a little, and Prime Minister Du closed his eyes. "Xu Xiaoyang said that he had nothing else. Please, I just want to make a bet with Your Majesty - using Princess Kunyi as a bet, she will recruit a son-in-law. If the consort can live for more than one year, all ten iron mines will be owned by Your Majesty. If the consort dies suddenly again" Prime Minister Du opened his eyes: "Then please put the common people first and execute Princess Kunyi." The emperor was stunned, and then became furious: "What an outrage! The princess is so noble, how can she let him make a bet!" "Your Majesty, please think twice." Glancing at Kun Yi, the emperor's face turned red. The Song Dynasty was short of iron. Ten iron mines could not only ensure the annual weapons smelting needs, but also allow the people of the Song Dynasty to legitimately enter neighboring countries for mining and transportation, which would be of no harm to the Song Dynasty. Kunyi listened quietly without showing any anger. From the look her royal brother looked at her, she knew that this was going to happen. It's one thing for the royal brother to love her, but it's another thing when it comes to national affairs. "I am still mourning for my ex-husband." Kunyi yawned lazily and said, "If Prime Minister Du can find a way to ask me to recruit a son-in-law during the mourning period without losing publicity, I will agree to this bet. about." "Kunyi" The emperor looked guilty. "It doesn't matter." She didn't look up anymore, just stared at Du Xiang, "What do you think?" "Okay." Prime Minister Du agreed happily, "There are many evil disasters in the court. It is said that the princess is destined to bring happiness to the country. It is reasonable to recruit a son-in-law."Rumors started spreading. " Li Zhuhuai, who was named, smiled sarcastically: "Of course you are busy when you are busy. Listen, I also listened a little bit on the way. They said that in order to please you, His Highness Kunyi took a piece of fine blood jade to a skilled craftsman to carve it. I I¡¯m still waiting to open my eyes today.¡± Blood jade is just a precious gemstone to mortals, but to people like them who are cultivating the Taoism, it is an excellent magical weapon that can block evil and protect themselves, which is very rare. Nie Yan listened and snorted softly. Kunyi doesn¡¯t know what it means to block evil or not. She can only choose someone as a gift for one reason: it looks good. "It's not necessarily for me." He looked out the door casually, "Don't mention it again." It was already noon, and the guests had already arrived, but her exaggerated figure was not seen. Nie Yan knew that she would definitely come to beg him, so he was not in a hurry, drank the tea slowly, and waited while drinking. However, it was past noon and there was a banquet in the mansion, but there was still no communication from Princess Kunyi outside. The tea cup was a little cold, so Nie Yan put it back on the table and walked to the banquet expressionlessly to accept the congratulations from everyone. "It's okay if she doesn't come," he thought. He doesn't have to wait for her to come. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Things that others want to live by You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's going on, Mr. Marquis?" Huainan asked with concern during the toast, "It's such a beautiful day, who made you unhappy? You look so ugly." Nie Yanpi smiled but said: "No." Huainan shuddered slightly and shook his head: "Something's wrong. Who sent the gift that caused bad luck?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The congratulatory gifts given by all the people, how could there be anything that might cause trouble. Midnight looked at him and whispered: "I'm afraid someone didn't send a congratulatory gift, so I got into trouble." Nie Yan turned his head and glanced at him lightly. So after a stick of incense, I squatted in the stable in the middle of the night and brushed the horse in pain. The boy next to him looked at him curiously: "Why do you do such rough work in the middle of the night?" Ye Midi waved his hand: "Don't mention it, this guy can't talk too much." Nie Yan continued to eat at the banquet. When he saw meat and vegetables, he avoided them in disgust. But after a while, he moved the chopsticks back and picked up a piece of roasted deer breast with a silver knife. The taste is average and she has a problem with her tongue. Putting down his chopsticks, Nie Yan glanced at the door again. ???????? If he likes Kunyi much, then he definitely doesn¡¯t. He is just curious about what happened today that made her late. Is blood jade too difficult to carve? That can wait. Although she may not necessarily agree to her request, if she really wants to go through so much trouble to give him a gift, she still has to give him the favor. Thinking of this, someone came from outside and called: "Master Hou, someone is carrying several loads of gifts outside" With his heart skipping a beat, Nie Yan stood up subconsciously. But when he stood up, he felt that he had overreacted, and immediately pursed his lips: "If you don't accept it, let them go back." The servant was astonished, hesitating and was about to do it, but was stopped by the Marquis of his family. "That's all." Nie Yan waved his hand, "Today is a good day, there is no reason to refuse guests, let someone carry it to the flower hall, I will see it later." "yes." Huainan was watching from the side and couldn't help but ask Li Zhuhuai: "What happened to the Marquis today?" Li Zhuhuai said meaningfully: "I am moved by my heart." Huainan: "???" "How can someone as ruthless as Marquis Yuqing be able to touch ordinary hearts?" He didn't believe it. But looking at it, the Marquis did seem to be a little absent-minded. After pretending to be serious and taking two bites of the food, he actually got up and walked to the flower hall. With his eyes rolled, Huainan followed. The boy on the road explained in a low voice: "These few loads of gifts are all good things, but there were some accidents on the road, so they arrived late. The person who gave the gifts said that he must forgive me, Lord Marquis." "What kind of accident could it take so long?" Nie Yan said angrily, "Why don't you save it until your birthday next year?" The boy was so angry that he touched the tip of his nose, smiled dryly and said nothing more, for fear of upsetting the Marquis and asking him to return these gifts. However, the Marquis seemed to like these things very much. When he entered the flower hall, he personally opened the red basket and took out the contents one by one. Famous antiques, paintings, gold, stone and jade articles gradually filled half of the flower hall. The more Nie Yan looked at it, the more he felt something was wrong: "Is there something missing?" The boy quickly handed over the gift list: "Take a look." I glanced at the names of the objects, and they seemed to match. But when he raised his head and scanned the top words, Marquis Yu Qing's face turned ugly. List of congratulatory gifts from Prime Minister Du¡¯s Mansion. His back stiffened for a moment. Nie Yan closed his eyes, rubbed his brows, and stuffed the list back into the boy's hand: "Take it to the warehouse." "yes." The boy was very puzzled. He seemed to like it just now, but now he didn't play with it more and it was about to be put into storage. Huainan walked in, glanced at the things in the hall, and then glanced at Nie Yan, who seemed to be angry, and suddenly felt blessed in his heart: "Are you waiting for someone's gift?" "No." Nie Yan sneered, "Whose gift is worth waiting for?" "It belongs to Princess Kunyi." Huainan said matter-of-factly, "She likes you so much, so she will never forget your birthday, and she will never use these mundane things to distract you." "Which of your eyes sees that she likes me?" Nie Yan said in a bad tone. Huainan didn't even think about it: "I saw it with both eyes. If I didn't like it, with Princess Kunyi's status, I wouldn't always be around you. Don't people want the dignity of a daughter's family?" "" ¡­¡­ At midnight at the stablesPanting, "It took a lot of effort, but it's a bit late." Kunyi leaned against the window and looked in the direction of the front yard, and said lazily: "As long as today is not over, it's not too late. Send someone to deliver it to the Marquis. By the wayask him if he is willing." Come see me." "yes." The red blood jade is also a rare thing in the imperial family of the Song Dynasty. Lan Tiao personally escorted it there and was very careful on the way. However, Marquis Yuqing didn't even look at it, and put the box back into her hand: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, I have no luck in accepting it." Lan Tiao was anxious: "Master Hou, what do you mean? Our Highness has had a hard time" "Reply your highness for me." Nie Yan interrupted her expressionlessly, "I don't want what others want." As soon as the words came out, he felt something was wrong, but it was too late to take them back. The maid in front of him looked at him blankly for a moment, then turned away while holding the box. "" Nie Yan stood up, took two steps and then stopped. "It's not that he is rare for blood jade, nor does he have to wait for her to give him a gift, but what does she think of him to give him the same thing as the waiter at Ronghua Pavilion? He was right, and it was up to her whether to think more about it or not. He doesn't care. Kunyi sat on the imperial concubine's couch and listened to his words word for word. Lan Tiao was extremely angry, her eyes were red with anger: "Let's set a fire from the backyard and burn down the Yuqinghou Mansion." After lowering his eyes and returning to his senses, Kun Yi laughed: "Where did you learn this barbaric style? I'm not wrong." She is a widow, but she is something that others want to live with. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 He is anxious, he is anxious You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The palace was quiet for a moment. Lan Tiao carefully looked at His Highness and saw that her expression was natural and she seemed to be really not angry, so she couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. But after feeling relieved, I felt even more aggrieved. His Highness is so kind to Marquis Yu Qing, how could he say such a thing. "Go and invite Mr. Arowana to come in." Kunyi calmed down his thoughts and said, "Ask the kitchen to cook some dishes, not meaty." "yes." Originally, Lan Tiao thought that Mr. Longyu was unreliable. He was too good-looking and had a complicated background. He might have approached His Highness for some reason. But with Marquis Yu Qing¡¯s irritating words in front of him, Lan Tiao felt that this person was not that bad after looking at Mr. Long Yu. As soon as he entered the door, he smiled warmly and knelt down respectfully to greet him. "I have met His Highness." Kunyi looked a little dazed. He came back to his senses after hearing the sound. He smiled and asked Lan Tiao to go down and rest, leaving him alone. "I heard from the proprietress of Ronghua Pavilion that you didn't sign a death contract." She played with Yu Ruyi without looking at him, "There is no one left in the family." "Yes." Mr. Longyu's eyes were clear and he sighed softly, "I know that I am insignificant and I don't dare to think anything wrong about His Highness. However, if Your Highness needs it, I can live in the Pearl Terrace for a year as my chief minister. " Kunyi raised her eyebrows and looked at him deeply: "You are quite well informed." With his long eyelashes hanging down, Mr. Longyu pursed his lips: "It's not like I'm well-informed about everything. I'm just particularly concerned about His Highness." Who doesn¡¯t like to hear sweet words? Although they don¡¯t warm the heart, they are pleasant to the ears. Kunyi smiled a lot. When he saw someone bringing food, he invited him to the table. Mr. Arowana glanced at the dishes and suddenly felt moved: "Your Highness actually remembered that the little ones don't touch meat." "I have a pretty good memory for these little things." Kunyi didn't move her chopsticks, but only motioned for him to eat, and then looked at him twice. ??This person also has a good-looking life. Although he is not as stunning as Nie Yan, he is better in that he has a gentle temperament and does not hurt others. There was a suspicion in mind, but Kunyi didn't say anything. After the meal, he rewarded the person with a lot of things and sent the person back to Ronghua Pavilion. As the sun set, I returned from outside in the middle of the night. As soon as I stepped into the main house, I was startled by the person sitting in the darkness. "Master?" He was puzzled, "Why are you sitting here without lighting a lamp?" Nie Yan came back to his senses, glanced out the window, and said in a deep voice: "I have finished my work today. I am resting. There is no need to light the lamp." "Oh." Midnight didn't think much, and placed the amulet brought from Shangqing Division in his hand, "The thing you want was performed by Elder Qiu himself." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Naturally, the master has no need for this kind of demon-repelling amulet. It is obvious who asked for it, but he did not dare to mention it in the middle of the night. Nie Yan stared at the talisman for a long time, and finally raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows: "You goforget it, I'll go there." "Where to go?" He said in the middle of the night, "Pearl Tower? Then I'll go." Hearing that his tone was a little strange, Nie Yan narrowed his eyes: "What happened to the Pearl Tower?" "No, it's nothing." Ye Ban shook his head, "It's just that there are many people and it's noisy. The master probably doesn't like it." After staring at him for a while, Nie Yan sneered: "How many years have you been with me, and how many times have you lied to me?" In the middle of the night, he laughed dryly, scratched his head, and hesitated. Nie Yan flicked his sleeves and took out the fire folds and lit the lamp as if nothing had happened: "I have nothing to do with the Pearl Tower. If you have something to say, just say it. There is no need to worry about anything." ?? Okay, I thought for a while in the middle of the night and simply poured beans into the bamboo tube: "There is news from the Pearl Tower that His Highness Kunyi seems to be intending to recruit Mr. Longyu from Ronghua Pavilion as his face." The wick of the newly lit lamp suddenly exploded. Nie Yan stared at the candlelight for a moment, then slowly withdrew his hand: "Since it is His Highness's decision, she must have her reasons." "What's the point? His Highness just likes people who are good-looking." Ye Ban curled his lips, "The Dragon Fish Lord looks so weak. Let alone being around His Highness, even if he lives an ordinary life, it will be short-lived." Nie Yan stood up and rolled up his sleeves with a relaxed expression: "What does it have to do with my Marquis Mansion? Let them go." That¡¯s what I said. I peeked at my master several times in the middle of the night, always feeling that he seemed to have something on his mind. On the second day of his birthday, Nie Yan was supposed to take a rest, but for some reason, Emperor Shengqing saw him as soon as he went to court. "Does Marquis Yu Qing have anything important to do today?" he asked quickly. Nie Yan looked calm,What's so important about the invitation? How dare he not welcome the carriage when it arrives? However, now that she was talking about this matter, Nie Yan suddenly realized that it seemed that he was indeed rude. In the words of Huainan, she is a royal princess after all, and she also needs face. "But it doesn't matter. Even if the Marquis didn't want to invite me to drink, I still shamelessly sent the congratulatory gift." Kunyi looked at his dark eyes and laughed at herself, "It's just that the Marquis didn't take it." "" He opened and clenched his fingers, and Nie Yan suddenly felt uncomfortable in his heart, as if someone had squeezed him. This feeling was so unfamiliar that he didn't know what to do. He stiffened for a long time before saying, "I can accept it now." "Now?" Kunyi tilted her head and looked at him, smiling coquettishly, "Master Hou, don't you know there is a word called "not waiting when the time comes?" When she was a child, she still loved the routine of eating a date with a slap, but now that she has grown up, a slap is a slap, and no amount of sweet dates can make up for it. Since he had despised her, she would never despise herself again. She waved her hand, turned around and continued walking forward: "It's getting late, I have to go to worship earlier, so the Marquis doesn't have to worry about these unimportant things." The wind near the Buddhist hall is very cold. Even if there are very beautiful walls built around it, a gust of wind can still make people shiver with cold. Nie Yan looked at her back and suddenly felt that all the previous ambiguity and charm had been blown away by the wind. She didn¡¯t intend to look back, and she didn¡¯t seem to feel bad. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 He doesn¡¯t like Mr. Arowana You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are only a few women in the world who can be as free and easy as Kun Yi. Those with a strong temper will come to him to ask for explanations, and those with a softer temper will also come to him to cry and ask why. After all, she was so good to him before. . ¡° But Kunyi, she didn¡¯t make any fuss and didn¡¯t ask questions. She just pretended that nothing happened. Nie Yan changed into a matte-colored satin today. His black hair was tied up with mutton-fat jade. His eyes were flowing, like the lake in the Acacia Valley under the moon. The sparkling light swayed again and again, making people's hearts itch. However, she only glanced at him when she entered the imperial study, her eyes were calm, and she turned away without saying anything. Do you think the one from Ronghua Hall is better looking than him? Nie Yan placed the new talisman on the altar in the Buddhist hall, pressed it with a lotus lamp, and then looked at the chandelier on the table in silence, with bottomless eyes. Kunyi knelt on the futon and kowtowed three times to the memorial tablet of the late Queen Mother. The Queen Mother died when she was three years old. According to people in the palace, she clamored to sleep with the Queen Mother that night, but the Queen Mother ignored her advice and insisted on keeping her in the palace. " Unexpectedly, one night later, the palace people lifted the curtain, and the Queen Mother passed away. There were no scars on her body, and there was no fighting around her. She seemed to be asleep, her face was rosy, but she was out of breath. A nanny said that this could only be caused by monsters. Kunyi didn¡¯t understand what a monster was, and the nanny was beheaded before she could explain more. She was too young and she forgot about it even as she cried. Now that she has grown up, she suddenly becomes curious when she kneels before the Queen Mother¡¯s soul. How did the queen mother die back then? "Master Hou is well versed in monsters." Kunyi opened his eyes and suddenly asked him, "Do you know of any monsters that can harm people and make them look rosy and die as if they are asleep?" Nie Yan was slightly startled, then frowned: "When monsters harm people, they mostly seek human flesh and blood to nourish their souls, and they will never let people die peacefully." "Impossible." Kunyi refuted subconsciously, "Everyone around me passed away peacefully." Looking at her deeply, Nie Yan asked: "Is Your Highness certain that these people were killed by monsters?" "" Kunyi lowered her eyes and said nothing. ?That¡¯s what she thinks. "Once or twice is a coincidence, more often is a pattern. She doesn't understand what's going on in her body, but she killed two consorts in a row and killed her parents. These all happened to her. Therefore, she wanted to win the bet with Xu Xiaoyang just for the sake of iron ore. In fact, she also understood that she was the disaster star. "There are thousands of causes of death for people, and the conditions of death are different." Nie Yan looked at her and said in a sweet voice, "But monsters are living things, not evil spirits. They only eat human bodies, not human souls." .¡± "Is the soul an evil spirit?" Kunyi looked up at him, "Can it swallow people's souls?" "Yes, but they have been extinct for many years." He raised his hand and pointed at the strange patterns carved on the surrounding beams. "When the soul-type evil spirits were still there, the palace was full of spells targeting them. If they appeared, they would definitely appear. If you show your true colors, you have no time to harm others.¡± After looking in the direction he pointed, Kunyi dispelled her doubts. These patterns have been around her since she was a child, so it is indeed impossible for her to be evil. With a slight sigh, Kunyi said nothing to the Queen Mother, knelt down for a while after offering incense and then left. She had never fulfilled her filial piety during her lifetime, so there was no need to cause trouble to the Queen Mother now. Nie Yan watched her leave, and then glanced at the memorial tablet of the Queen Mother, with a flash of confusion in his eyes. *** The Pearl Stage has begun to be decorated. Although the candidate for the son-in-law has not yet been decided, red silk flowers have begun to be hung around it. Kunyi leaned on the soft couch and let the maid paint herself with red dye. Her eyes were half-open, as if she was about to fall asleep. "Your Highness." Lan Tiao came up with a strange expression and whispered, "Yu Qinghou Mansion has sent a gift." After saying that, he asked very thoughtfully: "Do you think it was burned or smashed, or should it be returned to him?" Kunyi coughed and gave her a funny look: "In the past, you were not someone who liked to mess with things." "It also depends on who owns it." Lan Tiao said with a straight face, "Things given by someone only deserve to be spoiled." "It doesn't matter." Kunyi waved her hand, "He is happy that he can escape from my sea of ??misery, so the gift he sent is of course sincere. Just put it in the warehouse." Lan Tiao"You can't help me, so you want to use this method to force me away?" But Marquis Yuqing, Your Highness, likes me and wants to accept me as her face. If I disappear, she will be sad. " With a stab in his heart, Nie Yan's face darkened. There was a sudden strong wind in the barrier. Despite his profound cultivation, Mr. Dragon Fish was forced to take a few steps back. "You" He was a little stunned, "You actually claimed a part of your own cultivation?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Are you leaving or not?" he asked impatiently. Mr. Longyu sacrificed his magic weapon to resist the strong wind, and said with anger and fun: "Even if I leave, His Highness will not choose you." "I don't need her to choose me." Nie Yan frowned, "Just leave." He doesn¡¯t like Mr. Long Yu. It probably has nothing to do with Kun Yi. He just doesn¡¯t like him, so he just disappears. "I will be able to ascend next year. I cherish my life." Mr. Dragon Fish said with a smile, "But what should I do? I can't let her go. After so many years, she finally saw me. I want to stay with her." Feeling even more uncomfortable, Nie Yan raised his hand, not planning to talk nonsense to him anymore. However, just when he was about to take action, the surrounding barrier suddenly shook. "Master Yuqing." Kunyi's voice came from outside, clear and crisp, "Can you see Mr. Longyu?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 The frail Marquis You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan subconsciously withdrew the evil sword and turned his head to respond to her, but suddenly realized something was wrong. How does Kunyi know there is a barrier here? The boundary of Shangqingsi is outside the Five Elements. When ordinary people look at this place, it should be an open space. "Master Hou?" Outside the barrier, Kunyi said again, "I can't get through with your glass cover." ??Glass cover Nie Yan frowned and waved his hand to open the barrier, and the noise and sunlight outside flooded in like a tide. Kunyi walked over holding her black gauze skirt, her skin was as white as snow. She raised her eyes and looked at him, then looked behind him, and couldn't help but wonder: "What are you doing?" Mr. Dragon Fish has returned to his human form, his clothes are messy, his black hair is loose, and there is a bruise on the corner of his mouth. "Your Highness, I'm fine." He saluted her with evasive eyes, "Just now, I was chatting with the Marquis just now." On this day, we talked with fists? Kunyi glanced at Nie Yan again, this time his eyes were not very kind, with a reproachful and "I didn't expect you to be this kind of person" meaning: "Longyu Jun is just an ordinary person, if he offends the Marquis in any way, Please show me your noble hand, Lord Marquis." Nie Yan¡¯s face darkened. The injury on the corner of Long Yujun¡¯s mouth was caused by himself. She also wants to blame him? And, ordinary people? How does he look like an ordinary person? Kunyi didn¡¯t look at him much. She just walked over and gave Mr. Longyu a hand, looked at the injuries on his face, and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you medicine later.¡± "Thank you, Your Highness." Mr. Longyu smiled shyly, "I wonder what business your Highness has when you come here today?" I almost forgot if I didn¡¯t mention it. Kunyi glanced at Nie Yan and smiled perfunctorily: "I still have something to do with Mr. Longyu, Lord Marquis, please do as you please." Nie Yan twitched the corners of his lips: "Unfortunately, I have something important to do with Mr. Longyu." Mr. Dragon Fish raised his eyebrows, and just as he was about to retort, he saw Nie Yan pinching a Demon Manifestation Talisman and shaking it as if unintentionally. When the demon manifesting talisman falls on a monster, it will definitely reveal its true form. Mr. Longyu swallowed up his retorts in a conscious manner, and said to Kun Yi gently: "Since you are both anxious, you might as well go together and see what important matters your Highness has first, and then go and take care of the Marquis' affairs." .¡± "Okay." Kunyi looked at him and said, "You go change your clothes first. I and the Marquis will wait for you outside." Mr. Dragon Fish nodded, took another deep look at Nie Yan, and then walked away. "Why does Your Highness know that I am here?" Looking at his back, Nie Yan asked expressionlessly. Kunyi stood beside him with her sleeves folded, not looking at him: "I saw that this glazed cover is very similar to the one in the Prime Minister's Mansion last time. It's covered." "Your Highness, you know that ordinary people cannot see this cover at all." "Oh?" Kunyi chuckled, "Master Hou, you mean that I am not an ordinary person?" "No." He glanced at her, "Your Highness is a mortal body with no demon heart, no demon body, and no Yuan Dan." "Does that mean I have the talent to practice Taoism?" Kunyi turned her head and finally glanced at him, "Do you want to become a disciple of the Marquis and concentrate on practicing?" Nie Yan was startled and thought about this matter seriously. It really works. But before he nodded, she smiled again, moved slowly, and went downstairs: "It's just a joke, Lord Marquis, don't worry, if it is not an accidental encounter, I don't want to disturb Lord Marquis anymore." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We?were not bothered when I climbed over the wall of?his house, and?we?don't????????deliver things to his house, but now it¡¯s considered a bother when I say a few words to him? Nie Yan pursed his lips, feeling that she was really unreasonable. Today it gets dark a little early for some reason. Before dusk, there are no pedestrians on the street. The wind is blowing the dead leaves spinning on the ground, and the crows perched on the wall are calling lowly. Kunyi got off the terrace of Ronghua Pavilion and found that several of the guards she had brought with her were missing. She looked around doubtfully and was about to call someone when she felt something roll towards her on the left side. "careful." Nie Yan reacted very quickly, grabbed her waist and carried her to one side, barely avoiding a row of scarlet teeth. Kunyi grabbed his clothes in shock, opened her eyes and looked over, and saw a wolf demon two people tall standing not far away, with green eyes staring straight at her. "Have all the monsters run into the street?" Kunyi glared, "Master Hou, you are derelict in your duties at the Qing Dynasty." "It's my negligence, I forgot that today is the festival of worshiping gods." Nie Yan said.There is a blood stain that has penetrated into the light-colored clothing and is slowly expanding. Taking a breath of cold air, Kunyi quickly turned around and shouted: "Ye Midi, come on Ye Midi!" Hearing the sound in the middle of the night, he came over and saw his master like this. His expression immediately changed: "Quick, go to the Shangqing Department and ask Mr. Li to come and help!" "Yes." The servant responded and ran quickly. Nie Yan is a person who refuses to show weakness. He was seriously injured by the Great Demon King before, but he was able to walk back on his own feet. How terrible an attack must he have faced now to make him unable to stand still? In the middle of the night, tears were about to come out. I stepped forward with trembling hands and took two deep breaths before I dared to look at my master's injuries. Then I saw that the wound on his newly bandaged back had a small crack, and a small amount of blood was seeping out. Midnight: "" He looked at the injury in disbelief, and then at the master who was leaning on His Highness as if he was helpless. He was silent for a long time, with an exaggerated worry on his face: "The injury is too serious, Your Highness, please help the general." I'll bring it to the room." Kun Yi was used to pampering. She usually had to wrap white cloth three times when her hand was pricked by a needle, let alone such a serious and bloody injury. She didn't feel anything was wrong at all. She helped Nie Yan into the room and loosened it for him. He took off his outer robe and twisted the veil to wipe his face. "I really didn't know you were injured behind your back." Feeling guilty, she sat beside his bed and blinked, "Does it hurt?" Nie Yan half-closed his eyes and groaned in pain as an answer. So Kunyi felt even more guilty. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 He doesn¡¯t like her You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi is a very compassionate person. She is extremely gentle to all beauties and will give them whatever they ask for. This is the first time that someone has been seriously injured by mistake, and the most beautiful one has been seriously injured. She was very sad. Looking at Nie Yan's pale face, she was almost in tears. When Li Zhuhuai arrived in a hurry, he saw this scene and thought that Nie Yan was going to die. Stepping forward to take a pulse, he pinched his own penis with his backhand, turned around and glared at Ye Ban: "That's it?" In the middle of the night, I tried my best to wink at him. Li Zhuhuai paused and then stiffly changed his tone: "It's such an emergency. If you invite me later, it will be over." "So serious?" Kun Yi's eyes turned red. Li Zhuhuai nodded without conscience. It¡¯s almost over, and the wound will heal on its own later. "Your Highness, don't worry too much. The Marquis is a Taoist after all. No matter how serious the injury is, it will heal in a few days." Li Zhuhuai said with relief, "Just ask someone to boil this medicine and take it." Kunyi nodded and quickly carried the prescription down to look for someone. The candlelight flickered in the room, and there were only two people left. Li Zhuhuai endured it again and again, but still couldn't hold back his laughter: "You do have a way to charm His Highness." Nie Yan opened his eyes and sat up straight uncomfortably: "No." "Not yet? You haven't seen her look nervous about you. You've been like this for a long time. What's the matter with Mr. Longyu?" Li Zhuhuai shook his head repeatedly, "Don't bother, it's important." Nie Yan was displeased and leaned on the bedside. He didn't know what he was thinking. After a while, he asked, "What's going on in the Forbidden Palace?" "Don't worry, everything has been arranged. Since today is the night to worship the gods, there will be no peace in the world." The emperor was so stubborn that monsters broke into the palace again and again, but he still refused to let Shangqingsi stationed there. Even on extremely dangerous days like the night of worshiping gods, Shangqingsi could only patrol outside the palace gate and could not cross the moat. The good thing is that everything in the Forbidden Palace is under my control, but the bad thing is that these people can't stop the great demon who has been cultivated for more than five hundred years. As night falls, a blood moon hangs in the sky, and the chilling evil spirit comes from the southeast and rushes straight into the palace gate. Kunyi, who was staring at people making medicine in the backyard, suddenly shuddered. She straightened up from the recliner and looked at the newly repaired magic circle in the backyard of the Hou Mansion. It was shining with golden light and blocked out all evil spirits. With her heart at ease, she lay back down again and lazily ordered her servants: "Fry the medicine and prepare some candied fruits for your Lord Marquis." Because they drove away the Lin family for Marquis Yuqing last time, the servants in the Marquis's mansion were particularly respectful to Kunyi. The older nun even smiled at her kindly: "Your Highness, our Marquis is not afraid of hardship." "Then I should prepare it for him, it will look considerate, right?" Kunyi winked playfully, "This way he can like me a little more." "The Marquis likes His Highness." The old nanny saw little and dared to say more, "I heard that Your Highness was looking for a son-in-law, and he didn't sleep well for several days." Why can¡¯t Nie Yan find a son-in-law for her? It must have been so fun that I couldn¡¯t sleep. Kunyi pouted. She originally wanted to discuss the matter with him, but he didn't give her a chance. Now that she can't sleep, it's a bit hypocritical. A beauty doesn¡¯t have to be hypocritical to be a beauty. If she likes a beauty, she will never embarrass the beauty. She will continue to discuss the auspicious dress with Mr. Long Yu early tomorrow morning. However, what Kunyi didn¡¯t expect was that early the next morning, she received bad news. "Your Highness, please come into the palace quickly." Lan Tiao came eagerly to help her change clothes, "Something happened in the palace!" Her eyelids twitched inexplicably, Kunyi frowned and held her hand: "What happened?" "Last night on the night of worshiping the gods, the imperial army failed to guard the palace gate. The monster dug a hole in the ground and sneaked in. It ate hundreds of palace concubines and made His Majesty sick from fear." Taking a breath of cold air, Kunyi quickly packed up and rushed to the palace. Nie Yan had a high fever last night. She stayed with him until dawn and returned to the Pearl Tower. She thought that everything was quiet and nothing major would happen, but she never thought that such a big mistake would happen in the palace. The official road was crowded with carriages and horses. Kunyi hurriedly hurried, but when he went there, the third prince and the fourth prince were already quarreling in front of the palace. "The Shangqing Division couldn't even cross the moat last night. They are beyond reach. Can you blame them for such a monster disaster?" "If you don't blame them, who should you blame? They were obviously guarding outside, but they didn't issue any warning. It's simply an ulterior motive." &nbsPeople are sent to hunt down the monsters. Another example is that monsters behave strangely in the Demon Suppression Tower and are separated and locked up. My mouth was dry after talking, and I was about to leave in the middle of the night when my master asked, seemingly unintentionally: "What did she do in Ronghua Pavilion?" Midnight: "" Since you care, why don¡¯t you pretend you don¡¯t care? Just ask directly what can be done! With a slight sigh, he said in the middle of the night: "I didn't do anything else, I just stayed for a stick of incense, but after His Highness left, Mr. Dragon Fish seemed very unhappy and threw a few vases." Nie Yan raised his eyebrows and suddenly smiled: "She doesn't like him much either." He is just a person who can make choices easily. Hearing this in the middle of the night, he was confused, but he still remembered the tragedy last time, and quickly reminded his master: "My daughter's family likes people who can talk sweet words. Even if you don't say it rarely, don't hurt others anymore. After all, you are the princess of the dynasty. " Looking at him inexplicably, Nie Yan asked, "When did I say something that hurt someone?" ?¡­I also have no idea. I was silent in the middle of the night, poured tea for him, and did not intend to strive for any reason to avoid being sent to the horse. When Kun Yi arrived at the Hou Mansion, Nie Yan had already gotten out of bed. He was sitting in the flower hall, with red lips and white teeth, and a clear moon. He looked at her with eyes filled with lake water, with a hint of vulnerability. Kunyi¡¯s heart suddenly became so soft. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Then live with me You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! She held up her skirt and sat beside his bed, her tone softening: "Is Mr. Marquis feeling better?" Nie Yan lowered his eyes, his thin lips still bloodless: "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness, I have taken the medicine." Looking at him with pity in her eyes, Kunyi hesitated for a long time before finally speaking: "If you could choose by yourself, what kind of woman would Mr. Hou marry?" Today the sun is just right, and warm orange pours in from the flower window, making her dodging eyelashes look like golden butterfly wings. Nie Yan stared at her for a while and said nonchalantly: "Anything is fine." "Huh?" Kunyi wrinkled the tip of her nose, "How can a marriage be so casual?" "For those who practice Taoism, there is no point in their love for their children." He said quietly, "You can live alone, and you can live with one more person around you." In the middle of the night, I could hear it outside the partition and hold my forehead. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? His Highness asked and came to him, but he was still so indifferent, how could he please his daughter's family? Kunyi nodded with great satisfaction: "Then I have wronged you Lord Marquis and come to terms with me." Midnight:? Somewhat embarrassedly stroking her hair, Kunyi turned her hand and held the blood jade hairpin she had prepared for him before his eyes: "At first glance, Mr. Hou is a man of profound blessings, with strong martial arts and a good ability to catch monsters. If I get married to Mr. Hou, I may be able to win ten iron mines for the Song Dynasty." The color of the blood jade in front of you is far better than what the people can buy, and it can make an excellent magical weapon. She probably asked about his preferences. The carvings on the hairpin were simple and elegant, resembling a python wrapped around it. Nie Yan looked at her for a moment and suddenly asked her: "If I were just an ordinary person, would Your Highness still make this decision?" "No." Kunyi said frankly, "If you were an ordinary person, you and I would both die." He remained silent, his dark eyes staring at the blood jade hairpin in her hand, his eyes moving. This is the scene he wants. The two of them each get what they need. There is no debt or unnecessary involvement. But for some reason, he was not happy with her answer. Kunyi noticed his displeasure and thought it was because she didn't make the distinction clearly enough, so she quickly added: "After marriage, you and I can live our own lives and have sex once a month, as long as the Marquis doesn't make any noise. My face is ugly, and I will not care about what you do in private." Nie Yan sneered: "In other words, I don't have to interfere with anything your Highness does." Kunyi blinked: "Of course I won't make Mr. Hou look bad." As for privately, she is used to being romantic. If she is not allowed to listen to music or watch a show, she will have to be suffocated to death. The room fell into silence again, and Kunyi was not sure what the attitude of the person in front of her was. The hand holding the bloody hosta was a little sore, and he hesitated to put it down. In the middle of the night, I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. I carried the tea into the inner room. I first placed the tea in my master¡¯s hand, then looked at the thing in Kunyi¡¯s hand with a smile: ¡°This is a good treasure. Your Highness has taken the trouble.¡± As he said that, he took it easily. Kun Yi was a little surprised. She glanced at Nie Yan and saw that he didn't stop him, so she accepted it as if he had accepted it. She stood up with a smile and said, "Then the Marquis must take good care of himself quickly so that he can withstand the hardship." Weddings are very complicated, especially royal weddings. Red tape can break people apart. Kunyi is worried that his wounds will burst. However, Nie Yan didn't know what he thought of, and his face paused slightly, and then a crimson color started to creep up from the root of his neck to his earlobes. "It's midnight to see off guests." He was slightly annoyed. Kunyi looked confused, wondering why he was suddenly angry. She just thought he was extremely dissatisfied with the marriage, sighed softly, folded his sleeves and walked away. If she could, she wouldn't want to embarrass him. Such a beautiful woman with such a sad look on her face was so pitiful. She is like a bully who snatches women from the common people, with a cruel face, trying to drag good women into the pit of fire. It¡¯s really too much. Standing at the door of the Hou Mansion, Kunyi scolded herself, and then happily pulled Lan Tiao to see the material of Jifu. "Your Highness." Lan Tiao was a little worried, "With Marquis Yu Qing's attitude, I'm afraid he may not treat you well in the future." "What does it matter?" Kunyi smiled wildly, "Am I living to ask someone to treat me well? I just have to treat myself well." "But¡­¡­" "It's nothing, just prepare your things quickly and follow me to rob Oh no, I'm getting married as ordered." Lan Tiao looked at the excited back of His Highness and sighed longly. She previously thought that Marquis Yu Qing was a good candidate, at leastStanding still in front of him, her eyes looked nervously from the top of his head to his feet, and then reached out to feel his pulse. Only then did the tension building up in his heart finally relax. As soon as you let go, the tears will fall. Nie Yan was a little annoyed at first. This man really didn't care about any rules. He broke into his room in the middle of the night and didn't shy away when he saw him changing clothes. But before the words of blame could be uttered, they hit her pitifully crying phoenix eyes. "I thought something happened to you too." She said sternly, "You, you are still better than them after all." For some reason, Nie Yan didn't like hearing "them" from her mouth, but this person looked very sad, and he couldn't argue with her at this time, so he just asked: "What happened?" "Have nightmares." Kunyi choked, "Every time I have a nightmare, someone will die." After looking at her intently for a moment, Nie Yan reached out and patted her head hesitantly: "People die every day in Shengjing. Even if you don't sleep, they will die." The first time someone said this to her, Kunyi was stunned. She even forgot to cry. With tears in her eyes, she asked confusedly: "Really?" "I am in charge of the Shangqing Division, and I have to register hundreds of dead people every day. Naturally, I will not deceive Your Highness." He pursed his lips, glanced at her white and tender feet, and frowned even more tightly, "Every day, hundreds of people die from monsters. Disaster, rather than saying that His Highness¡¯s nightmare will reveal someone¡¯s death, it is better to say that everyone has to face the death of others while alive.¡± (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Wedding You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Perhaps because Nie Yan was so good-looking, Kunyi found what he said to be particularly convincing. She gradually stopped crying and just blinked at him: "Then why are you holding the blood in the middle of the night?" "Just now, a monster broke into my mansion and was killed by me. That was monster blood." Nie Yan lowered his eyes and said. "Oh" Kunyi nodded, but after thinking about it, he felt wrong, "Don't you have many magic circles in your mansion? Why do monsters dare to come in?" "Because of Your Highness, the number of magic formations in Wei Chen's Mansion had to be reduced." He was dissatisfied, "so I gave them a chance." So that¡¯s it. Kun Yi scratched her head in embarrassment and shrank her toes under her skirt, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± "Wait a minute." Nie Yan stopped her and said angrily, "Isn't your highness cold?" He didn¡¯t say it was okay, but when he did, Kunyi felt her feet were so cold that she couldn¡¯t stand. She jumped twice on the spot and stepped on his shoes. Nie Yan snorted. Seeing that she was about to fall, he subconsciously held her waist and said with slight annoyance, "How handsome is your Highness?" Kunyi grabbed his collar and wrinkled the tip of her nose: "You and I will get married soon." "The marriage hasn't been consummated yet." "Oh." She curled her lips, "But my feet are just cold." I don¡¯t know who I learned this from, being so self-righteous and unreasonable. Nie Yan sighed and opened his mouth to call Ye Midi, but the man reached out and covered his mouth. "Don't, let them come in and see me like this. From now on, I won't have any dignity in front of the people in your house. Whatever you want to do, do it yourself." "Reply to Your Majesty." He said half of his face darkened, "I'm going to go get a pair of boots from the closet for His Highness so that His Highness can go back to his residence and sleep in peace." "Is the closet far away?" "Not far away, but I was stepped on by His Highness." Kunyi smiled and glanced at him teasingly: "Then let's go like this." There were still glistening tears hanging on her face, but her expression became delicate again, and her dark eyes rolled around, like a little fox who was having a bad idea. Nie Yan knew that he shouldn't make trouble with her, but think about it, everyone has compassion, and it would be inappropriate for him to be too cold. Since she was so sad, it would be okay to indulge her once. So, in the middle of the night, because he was too worried that his master would not coax his daughter home, when he lay on the window sill and peeked, he saw the Marquis holding His Highness Kunyi, and the two of them moved towards the bed one step at a time. His Highness was still wearing the same black gauze, but his Marquis was only wearing an ordinary inner garment. Their bodies were so close together that they were so intimate. Midnight: "" His worries seemed a bit unnecessary. His master is a person who hates being close to others, and he knows it well in the middle of the night, so when the marriage between the two was decided, he was very worried, fearing that if the master was unhappy and angered His Highness, the Shangqing Si would be charged with contempt for the royal family. But now, scratching his head in the middle of the night, he couldn't understand why his master suddenly stopped being taboo. Nie Yan moved to the closet and gave her a pair of brand new boots. Kunyi tried it on, and his boots were naturally a bit too big for her. Even the boot body drooped down, and her white and tender calves lined the boot openings that were twice too big, like a child sneaking into an adult's shoes. However, she had no choice. She walked away step by step, and then smiled at him: "Then I will go back first." Nie Yan pursed his lips and said after a while: "Don't be in such a hurry next time you come out." "Next time?" She raised her eyebrows, her eyes sparkling, "Next time I want to come see you, I don't have to go back, I can just stay here with you." He looked away uncomfortably and remained silent. She laughed again, patted his arm gently, then pulled her boots back the way she came. Nie Yan watched her figure disappear outside the door, and then his face darkened: "Next time His Highness comes over, please communicate more quickly." "yes." There was still a faint smell of blood in the night wind. Nie Yan said it was demon blood, so Kun Yi didn't think much about it. She went back to warm her feet and fell back to sleep. On their wedding day, there were so many gifts that they almost filled the courtyard of their new house. Kunyi was overwhelmed by the heavy crown and dress, and her patience gradually disappeared. "I didn't expect that I would be tortured like this again." She leaned on the Taishi chair and rolled her eyes. "It's unprecedented." Women in the Song Dynasty love fame and honor and do not like to remarry. She is one of the few who managed to get married twice. Hearing this, Lan Tiao pushed her gently: "Your Highness, from now on??, he went to drink with others. Naturally, all the people from the Shangqing Division came. Li Zhuhuai saw him coming and drank a large glass of wine with him. Finally, he pulled him aside and whispered: "You have to hold on, don't care about this His Highness." No matter how difficult it is to get along with, you can't just make peace with him." Nie Yan narrowed his eyes: "Are you ordering me?" "No, oh, don't be so fierce, you were still smiling just now." Li Zhuhuai waved his hands quickly, "I just want to remind you, this is an imperial wedding, and it affects the future of the entire Shangqing Division." After finishing the wine in the glass unhappily, Nie Yan responded vaguely: "She's not that bad." Li Zhuhuai glanced at him with some worry: "The reason why it is you is because we know that you are the least emotional person. Marquis Yu Qing, you cannot capsize in the gutter." On the happy day, this man had no pleasant words to say, so Nie Yan didn't bother to pay attention to him, so he turned around and left. Kunyi is indeed not an easy person to get along with. She has no rules and loves to bully others. She is not shy when speaking and she is greedy for beauty. However, when Nie Yan opened the door and she took him into his arms, he thought, as long as he gave her what she wanted, wouldn't it be okay? "If you don't follow the rules, you won't follow them. She is a princess anyway." She is not completely unreasonable when it comes to bullying others. As for coveting beauty Nie Yan sighed in distress, and murmured: "What's good about beauty." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 The unpredictable His Highness Kunyi You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi struggled to hold him up, and before she could ask what was going on in the middle of the night, she heard his unfinished words. She laughed and knew that he was drunk, so she asked someone to go down and helped him sit down on the soft couch. "Beauty is naturally good in a thousand ways." Looking at his watery eyes, she was full of admiration, "The biggest advantage is that it can make people happy." With the aroma of wine all over his body, Nie Yan leaned on the soft pillow and looked at her blankly: "So, are you happy today, Your Highness?" "Of course I'm happy." Kunyi took off the phoenix crown and threw it aside. Then she poured some hot water and wiped her own face first, then his. Her eyes were filled with tenderness, "I have a very good-looking prince-in-law." .¡± Nie Yan was happy, but not too happy. ¡°Good-looking consort, these words seem to make sense to anyone. Raising his heavy eyelids, he looked in her direction with some annoyance, wanting to ask her a few more questions, but unexpectedly she happened to be leaning down to wipe his face. The bright red lips touched his forehead lightly, then suddenly separated. Like a warm feather. Nie Yan's eyelashes trembled, and he subconsciously raised his hand and grabbed the back of her head. Kunyi stood up and was about to leave, but he unexpectedly took her back. Their eyes met and their noses touched. She was stunned for a moment, but just for a moment, a smile filled her eyes again, as if she was admiring an extremely beautiful treasure. Looking from the center of his eyebrows to his lips, his eyes were filled with brilliance. Then she lowered her head and quickly kissed him on the lips. "" The person under her seemed to be stunned, and her black eyes looked at her without blinking, a little confused. "Is the Marquis scared?" She looked at him with a smile, and the red Dankou touched her lips, "Anyone who sleeps with me will not end well." Nie Yan snorted lightly as he smelled of alcohol. He raised his sleeves and placed his wrists in front of her: "Then Your Highness should also give me a red bracelet." Kunyi sighed slightly, pulled his hand down and stuffed it into the thin quilt: "Didn't the Marquis say that things that have been given to others should not be given to you again? I will find something else for you in a few days. Today, you can do it first rest." As he spoke, he stood up, took out a brocade quilt from the cabinet, and placed it next to him. This means sleeping in a separate bed with him. Nie Yan pursed his lips, but didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were as dark as a lake on a moonless night. That day at Ronghua Pavilion, she said that if he got a little closer to her, she would definitely be happy. But tonight, the wedding room was full of flowers and candles, and when he didn't refuse at all, she chose to separate beds. How many truths are there in your mouth? There was still the calming charm that he had prayed for for her in his arms, but Nie Yan was too lazy to give it to her at the moment, so he closed his eyes due to the drunkenness. Kunyi watched him fall asleep with a smile, then stood up gently and went to the dressing table to remove the remaining hairpin rings. This was not the first time she had seen this room full of red candles and red silk, but this time, it was somewhat different. It seems that every object is more vivid and vivid than the previous one. "I don't know if it was because Nie Yan slept in this room, but she felt very at ease. She fell asleep with her clothes on and had a dreamless night. When she woke up, there was some noise outside, but Kunyi was in a good mood. She lazily leaned on the bedside and glanced in the direction of the soft couch. When she saw that the person was gone, she laughed softly. Marquis Yuqing was alone, with no parents or relatives, and she only had one royal brother left. Therefore, the marriage between the two ended very easily. There was no need to serve tea or go to the court to see the ceremony. They only had to wait until later to enter the palace to express their gratitude. Rolling again, he heard that the movement outside became louder, and Kun Yi called: "Lanji." Lan Tiao came in, her face a little blue: "Are you making a noise, Your Highness?" ¡°It¡¯s a big day, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. Even mentioning it made her angry, Lan Tiao said with a straight face: "There were many people at yesterday's wedding banquet. Several families got drunk and rested in the guest house. They were all fine. But there was a young master from the Rong family who said that his mother His relics were lost, and he had to rummage around. What kind of place is this, and how can he be allowed to be so arrogant? My servant tried to persuade me, but the young master refused to listen and started to confront the servants outside." Kun Yi didn¡¯t care about these little things. She waved her hand and asked, ¡°Where is the Marquis?¡± "There is something going on at the Shangqing Division, so Mr. Hou left the house at Mao's hour." Kunyi became interested, rolled her eyes, and hooked her hand: "On the first day of the wedding, my husband is so busy. Shouldn't I also do my duty and bring him some soup?" Lan Tiao frownedNo relationship in this world is reliable. Only the bonds of family can make this suspicious emperor reluctantly feel at ease. Nie Yan sighed slightly, his eyes filled with disdain. There was a sudden knock on the door in the middle of the night: "Master, His Highness is here." The anger all over his body suddenly stagnated, and then subsided for a moment. Nie Yan coughed uncomfortably, and his expression returned to gentleness: "Why is she here?" "I said I brought some soup." Very few people in Shangqing Division get married and start a business. Naturally, no one has ever seen this kind of treatment. Huainan immediately let out a "hoo" and wanted to watch the excitement excitedly. Then he was carried by Nie Yan's clothes and thrown to the school grounds for patrol. When Kunyi came in, Nie Yan was reading a book, and his body was so bright that it made the room look like a full moon. With a smile in her eyes, she sat next to him with a food box and asked softly: "What are you looking at?" Nie Yan seemed to have just realized that she was here. He scrolled a poem in his hand and said in a low voice: "I am selecting someone for Your Majesty." Recalling what the queen said earlier, Kunyi pursed her lips, but didn't ask any questions. She just took out the soup cup from the food box and put it in his hand: "You were drunk yesterday, so drink some soup today, which is good for your stomach." (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Marquis Yu Qing is not a clean person You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????: "I also brought the chef from home, and I will make some good dishes for you today." Nie Yan was startled. After thinking about it for a while, he didn¡¯t refuse. He just said, ¡°They don¡¯t eat meat.¡± "Okay, I just happened to have two carts of fresh fruits and vegetables, and let the cook do the cooking." Kunyi blinked, then looked at him with her chin in her hands, "Why do you look better today than yesterday?" "" There were still portraits of senior officials from the Shangqing Division hanging on the surrounding walls. Nie Yan's ears turned red after hearing her words: "Your Highness, be careful what you say." "It's just you and me here. I'll be careful what I say. Everything I say is the truth." Dan Kou gently tapped his chin, and Kun Yi said with satisfaction, "Even if the gods from the sky come down to earth today, I still feel You look better." He pursed his lips, feeling that she was shallow and only knew the surface, but her mood became strangely good. After finishing the soup she brought, it tasted ordinary, but she was very happy. She put the things back into the food box, blinked and asked him again: "Can I go see Du Hengwu?" Du Hengwu¡¯s case is still dragging on, and the jade-faced fox she transformed into is naturally locked up in the Demon Suppression Tower of the Shangqing Division. Nie Yan nodded and then said hesitantly: "She has undergone some changes. Your Highness should not be frightened." "What change?" Kunyi frowned, "You are already a monster, how could it be worse?" "There was a big demon in the Demon Suppression Tower who had been trapped for a long time and had no intention of living again. He exploded his flesh and blood soul and fed the other monsters in the tower." Nie Yan still had a headache when he thought about this. "Many little demons were fed by it. Dao Xing, Du Hengwu took this opportunity to become a human demon tail." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That she can speak again, she has been locked up in the Demon Suppression Tower for the past few days, either cursing heaven and earth or Kun Yi, with a very ferocious face. Kunyi smiled when she heard this and didn't care at all: "I haven't heard her scold me for a long time. I'm still not used to it, so I'm going to ask for it." Nie Yan wanted to go with her, but there were still things on the table that had not been cleared, and he would rush to the palace later. He hesitated for a moment, and then gave her the midnight oil: "Go early and come back early." In the middle of the night, Kun Yi and Lan Tiao were attracted, laughing all the way: "The Marquis seems to like His Highness very much. Every time I see His Highness, I feel much better." Kunyi rolled her eyes: "Your mouth is sweeter than yours." "The Marquis has few contacts with people and is not good at words. He often does things but does not say them." Midnight sighed, "Please be more tolerant in the future, Your Highness." Kunyi nodded with a smile and followed him into the first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. The little demon that Du Hengwu transformed into has really no moral character. He is locked up in an ordinary cell built with talismans. Next to him is a pool of water, a table, and a wooden barrel. It looks pretty clean. When she saw Kunyi, her eyes were full of disbelief, and then she cursed: "You are a scoundrel of Kefuke's father. You are trying to harm me, but you still have the nerve to come see me!" Rubbing her ears, Kunyi said to Ye Midi: "Please take Lan Tiao to look somewhere else. This girl is timid, but she likes to see these things she has never seen before. It's a rare trip to open her eyes." .¡± I glanced at the cell in the middle of the night and saw that there was no danger, so I agreed. Du Hengwu's scolding continued: "Do you think you can bring down my Du family in this way? In my dreams, I want to see if your husband-in-law can live for more than a year and save your life." "My grandfather will not let you go, and I will not let you go either." "Sooner or later you will have to pay with your life for my Du family!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being hoarse and full of malice. Kunyi glanced at it and saw that she had taken Lan Tiao upstairs in the middle of the night. Then she looked at the people in the cell with a funny look: "Doesn't your throat hurt?" Du Hengwu stopped, cleared his throat, flattened his mouth, and said, "It hurts." "The pain is so loud, it's like it could curse me to death." Rolling her eyes, Kunyi knelt down in front of the cell and said in a very soft voice, "Can't you say something normal?" Du Hengwu looked very sad, but he was in good spirits. Dragging his long fox tail, he slowly walked up to her and squatted down together across the fence: "Although we live here with no worries about food and clothing, and no punishment, in the end, It's boring, I can only scold you to relieve my boredom." The words were no longer tit-for-tat. Kunyi rolled his eyes, took out a piece of fruit from his sleeve and handed it to her. Du Hengwu's eyes lit up, he looked around, took it and stuffed it into his mouth, saying vaguely: "It's rare that you still have a conscience and know how to bring food." "That's all." Kunyi stopped, "Master will arrive in Shengjing soon, and he will be able to rescue you then."Very sweet: "Thank you, Sister-in-law." The queen looked at the emperor with his eyes closed, and opened her mouth to say goodbye, but Kunyi continued: "Now that I am getting married, I want to get closer to my family. The emperor's brother is seriously ill, and the emperor's sister-in-law is also very tired, so it's not as good as Marquis Yu Qing and I will stay and look after the emperor's wife for one night." Her face was stunned for a moment. The queen seemed not to have expected that she would have such a request, but after looking at Nie Yan, she thought about it and nodded: "It's rare that you are so thoughtful. His Majesty must also be happy. Although it is not a wedding according to the rules, But it makes sense if we say that he came here because of His Majesty¡¯s dragon body.¡± "Thank you, Mrs. Huang." Kunyi was still smiling. Nie Yan glanced at her and said nothing, but when the queen left, he led her to a corner and asked in a low voice: "What happened?" Kunyi looked back at him, the light in her eyes flickering: "No, if you stay with me overnight, will it delay your business?" "It doesn't matter." He said, "They can handle the important matters within the department themselves, and they can still have a day or two free." With a little more narrow eyes, she pointed to the small couch in the palace: "This is the only place you can sleep in here, and the Marquis doesn't mind?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 There¡¯s something wrong with the beauty You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two of them had only been married for a day, and they had not even slept together on the wedding night, but they wanted to sleep together here. Nie Yan was obviously unhappy. His mouth was tightened and his eyes were dark, but he didn't refuse directly. He just said: "I'll go take a look around first." Kunyi smiled, leaned close to him and whispered: "I will indulge you in the palace, but Lord Marquis, you can't let His Majesty see the clues in front of the emperor." She said this because of his consideration. Originally, in a lively marriage, both of them had what they wanted, and the husband and wife must be harmonious in front of others. Otherwise, His Majesty would not be able to believe it, and the Qing Dynasty would not be at ease. However, for some reason, Marquis Yu Qing didn't seem to appreciate it. He glanced at her lightly with his black eyes, turned around with a flick of his sleeves, and the hem of the ivy green clothes brushed out of the threshold, bringing with it some air-conditioning. What a difficult person to serve. Kunyi looked at his back and didn't understand what made him unhappy. She could only curl her lips and waved the little eunuch beside the emperor to go down to rest, and called Guo Shouxi to prepare pillows and bedding. Guo Shouxi seemed to have committed something. He was beaten up and came to greet her with his hands on his waist. "What's going on?" Kunyi asked funnyly, "You, a human being, do you get beaten sometimes?" Guo Shouxi nodded bitterly, and did not dare to complain. He only said: "I didn't serve you well a few days ago, and I broke the queen's glass cup." Kunyi was a little surprised. Guo Shouxi had served the emperor for many years. Only the emperor's brother could deal with him. He didn't expect that he would be beaten by the emperor's sister-in-law. The emperor's sister-in-law had always been gentle. How expensive the glass must be to be able to deal such a heavy blow. "In other words, you haven't been waiting at Zhengyang Palace these days?" "Yes, I just got out of bed today." Kunyi held up her chin and looked around the palace with a somewhat careless expression: "In that case, then you can go and guard His Majesty's side." "As ordered." Guo Shouxi entered the inner hall with his hands on his waist and began to whisper, ordering people to prepare things. Kunyi sat outside for a while before getting up, calling Lan Tiao and saying that she was going out to find Marquis Yuqing. It has been hundreds of years since Zhengyang Palace was completed. After several repairs, there are still residual demon-suppressing runes everywhere. Kunyi walked slowly and slowly swept through these things and found that almost all of them were no longer usable. The emperor's brother was too suspicious. Although he tried hard to control evil spirits, he still didn't want to keep these things around him for fear of being controlled by them. That is to say¡ª¡ª Stopping outside a carved round window with ivory and mahogany inlays, Kun Yi took another glance. ¡ª¡ªThe confinement formation here should be newly built and not intended by the emperor. The trapping array can trap people's souls and monsters. It can be said to be a defensive array, but when placed in the Zhengyang Palace, this thing is a bit out of place. "Your Highness, what's wrong?" Lan Tiao followed and looked at the carved round window, "This ivory was paid as tribute last year. Your Majesty rewarded it to the Queen, but the Queen ordered skilled craftsmen to install it in Zhengyang Palace." "It's a good thing that the relationship between the emperor and the empress is harmonious." Withdrawing her gaze, Kunyi said with a smile, "I'll just take a look, let's go, Lord Marquis Xu is right in front." The weather is good today. Nie Yan is standing in the courtyard behind Zhengyang Palace. The wind is blowing on him and the spring light is falling on his sleeves. He looks good. Kunyi looked at him with satisfaction. When he noticed that someone behind him turned his head, she called him: "Husband~" Nie Yan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, feeling very uncomfortable, but when he saw the imperial guard standing at the corner of the courtyard looking this way, he closed his eyes and responded with a look of death: "Yes." Kunyi¡¯s smile became even brighter, she gathered up her black gauze skirt and rushed towards him, hugging his arms with her arms, and continued to coo: ¡°You¡¯ve been out for a long time, and you don¡¯t want to go back to find me.¡± Nie Yan looked at the sky suspiciously. If he remembered correctly, it had only been two sticks of incense since he stepped out of the palace gate. After a moment of silence, he said, "Your Highness, please wait." Kunyi waved her hand very generously, then hugged his arm and walked towards the remote path: "Since we came out together, Mr. Hou will accompany me to walk around more." ?Looking at this battle, the Imperial Guards retreated further away, and Lan Tiao also slowed down, leaving the two of them to whisper. Kunyi looked sideways at Nie Yan and asked teasingly: "Master Hou, do you see anything unusual near Zhengyang Palace?" Nie Yan looked straight ahead and replied quietly: "No." No? The smile at the corner of his mouth stiffened for a moment, then widened again. Kunyi nodded repeatedly: "It's good if it doesn't happen. I think the emperor will get better soon." "The relationship between Your Highness and Your Majesty is really good." Nie Yan looked into the distanceI ignored him and closed my eyes. What an injustice. Taking a deep breath, Nie Yan placed her head on the pillow, then kneaded and dropped himself and the carved window into the barrier. Kunyi opened her eyes at this moment. The person on the couch could no longer be seen, but she could see a glass cover in front of her, covering half of the palace wall from the couch. With a serious look on her face, she took out a few talisman papers and put them at hand. She silently signaled to Guo Shouxi and led a few more imperial troops to guard the emperor's bedside. Within the barrier, Nie Yan held on to the Evil Sword and stepped forward to break the formation, but a figure came out from the side and rushed towards him fiercely. Seeing the face of the visitor clearly, Nie Yan smiled, and without saying anything else, he just fought with him. This man was older than him, but his cultivation level was far inferior to him. He was defeated within ten moves and rolled away with hatred. The trap in the flower window broke open, and one of the emperor's three souls and seven souls followed his guidance and fell back onto the dragon bed. Nie Yan stopped his hand, wiped off the blood spatter on his body, touched the blood jade hairpin on his head, and then removed the barrier. Kunyi was still asleep on the soft couch, motionless. It was very quiet in the hall, even the eunuchs on guard were a little drowsy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Seeing that the face of the Dragon King had improved a lot, Nie Yan sat back on the soft couch and continued to hold Kunyi's head back, letting her sleep on his legs. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Ugly purse You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kun Yi felt extremely guilty. With the movement of turning over, she crumpled all the talisman papers at hand into her sleeves. "What is it to judge a gentleman's heart with a villain's heart, and what is it to repay kindness with hatred and judge with malice? If she hadn't endured it for the sake of his face, she would have almost encountered the most embarrassing moment in her nineteen years of life. Nie Yan didn¡¯t want to harm the emperor¡¯s brother, but wanted to save him. He knew there was a trap there, but he didn't say anything to make her worry. Instead, he dealt with it alone and then held her in his arms. What a good man, how could she doubt him! It¡¯s so shameless, so shameless! In the second half of the night, Kunyi tossed and turned and had difficulty sleeping, but Marquis Yuqing fell asleep, with a gentle breath and a jade-like face. ¡­¡­ The next day when the two of them got up, he glanced at her and frowned slightly: "Didn't your Highness sleep well?" Kunyi yawned and said softly: "I have never slept on such a small bed. My neck hurts." This person is really used to being extravagant. A couch that can accommodate three people is very small in her mouth. Nie Yan shook his head, packed up with her and went to visit Jinshang. The emperor, who was in danger of having a stroke, somehow managed to get out of bed after waking up overnight. He laughed loudly and praised them repeatedly: "Kunyi and his wife have made great contributions to the country and should be rewarded!" Kun Yi was overjoyed. She looked at him again and asked the imperial doctor to check his pulse. After making sure that everything was healed, she looked at Nie Yan with bright eyes: "Did something happen last night?" Nie Yan shook his head and said calmly: "I went to bed early and didn't notice it." Look, look at her demeanor. She does good deeds without leaving a name, and makes great achievements without showing off. She is really ashamed of such a good character. ?? Touching her face embarrassedly, Kunyi asked him to wait for her outside the palace gate first, then turned to ask the emperor: "Brother, do you still remember what happened yesterday?" The emperor was a little confused: "Yesterday, I stayed in bed." "But do you still remember what you said to my sister?" "I asked you why you came to the palace." The emperor said, "Besides, what else is there?" Kunyi smiled, said nothing more, and then returned to the house. He didn¡¯t remember asking her for help, but his soul was indeed trapped by the magic circle. There was something fishy about this, she couldn¡¯t ask, she could only check. The two of them took a car back to their hometown together, with the car's silver bells ringing and the black gauze rippling in the wind. Nie Yan endured it again and again, but still couldn't help but darken his face: "Your Highness can look elsewhere, you don't have to stare at the minister." Kunyi was rarely obedient and immediately turned to look out the window, but still asked in a low voice: "Is there anything you particularly like?" Nie Yan said: "Catch the monster." "I'm talking about something." She pouted, "The kind I can give you." "I have no good feelings towards the utensils." Okay, it is a person who catchs monsters, how can this be good. Kunyi scratched his chin guiltily and said, "Then I'll go back and embroider a purse for you." He doesn¡¯t like the exquisite workmanship of treasures and jades, but at this glance, she has never touched a needle and thread. Can the things she makes please him? Nie Yan disagreed. The carriage suddenly stopped halfway. He frowned and opened the curtain to ask why, but he happened to bump into Rong Xiujun, wearing a bright blue gown, walking towards the carriage. ¡°¡­¡± He quickly lowered the curtain. "What?" Kunyi raised an eyebrow, "Did you meet your enemy?" Nie Yan did not answer, but said: "I want to return home quickly." "Okay." She nodded, turned sideways and shouted out the window, "Lantiao, why are you stopping halfway? Go back quickly." Lan Tiao ran to the window in embarrassment and said, "Your Highness, someone is stopping the car." Kunyi frowned, but before she could speak again, she heard Rong Xiujun's voice ringing outside: "Wei Chen has met Your Highness." This person She glanced at Nie Yan and found that his face was not very good-looking, so she suddenly realized, and then said coldly: "I stopped Feng Jialuan in the street. Are you going to rebel?" Rong Xiujun was startled by the anger in her words and hurriedly handed over his hands: "Your Highness, please calm down. I'm just here to thank you. My mother's relics have been found. I thank Your Highness for your sympathy." "My lord, it's strange that thanking you has become your reason for stopping me." Kunyi sneered, straightening his back and speaking in a majestic tone, "Things were lost in this palace and the Marquis's residence. It is the responsibility of the host to send someone to find them. You stopped a driver on the street, and you didn¡¯t know that you were involved in something with me. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt my husband-in-law¡¯s heart if word spread about it?¡± &nbsI dislike the purse, but mainly I like the angle at which the box is placed. Kunyi paused for a moment, then grinned widely: "Congratulations, Lord Marquis, you guessed it right!" With that said, he opened the three wooden boxes and stuffed the vases and ugly purse into his arms. Nie Yan: "" So why bother with this. Putting down the vase, he picked up the purse with two fingers, his expression very complicated. "Do you like it, Lord Marquis?" She looked at him with bright eyes, "Do you want to wear it during the morning session tomorrow?" To be honest, I don¡¯t want to. But the expectation in her eyes was too obvious, shining like a fine pearl, and no one who looked at it would be embarrassed to let it dim. "Wear it." He gritted his teeth and said. Kunyi was happy, walked around him twice, and tied the purse around his waist for him with her own hands. That night, the two slept in separate rooms. Because the rooms were close to each other, Kunyi still had a good sleep. But what was unprecedented was that Nie Yan had a nightmare. He dreamed of a very ugly purse chasing him from Shengjingdong to Shengjingbei. The silver plate hung high, illuminating Shengjing in silence. Someone stood on the high attic and looked at Yuqinghou Mansion from a distance. "My lord, he refused." Someone beside him reported in a deep voice. The man flicked his sleeves and said with cold eyes: "I think it's because my clan is so small that I think I'm weak and easy to bully." "My lord, please calm down. Things in the palace have just calmed down. The queen sent a message saying that it is not appropriate to move anymore at the moment." "She had the nerve to tell me. If she hadn't been so kind and soft-hearted, how could Nie Yan have entered the palace!" The murderous aura suddenly overflowed, and the crows perched on the eaves were frightened and flew up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 It¡¯s not good to be angry You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The second day. Nie Yan was having breakfast in the mansion. Before a mouthful of porridge reached his lips, he saw someone hurriedly coming in at midnight. He leaned close to him and whispered: "Master Marquis, something happened to a high-ranking family in Shengjing last night. The Shangqing Division There was an oversight in the patrol and the person could not be rescued in time." Putting down the spoon, he frowned: "Which family?" "My uncle's house in Shengjing." He sighed in the middle of the night, "My uncle's legitimate son who was just two months old was eaten by a three-hundred-year-old Meng Jisheng." "" Meng Ji is a monster born in Shizhe Mountain. Shizhe Mountain is thousands of miles away from Shengjing, how could it come here? Thinking of Uncle Guo, Nie Yan looked unhappy and his eyes were filled with anger. At this moment, Kunyi yawned and walked in the door. "Good morning, husband." She smiled at him, her eyes falling on the purse around his waist, and her smile grew even brighter, "Today's clothes go well with this purse." Nie Yan lowered his eyes, calmed his expression, and continued to pick up the porcelain spoon: "Is Your Highness going to leave the house today?" Kunyi sat down next to him and rubbed her cheek on his shoulder naturally: "Brother Huang has given me too many rewards. Maybe I will go to the palace to express my gratitude." "Then take Huainan with you." He looked sideways at her fair face and said softly, "There is a big demon in the capital, it's not very safe." "Oh?" Kun Yi became interested, "What kind of monster? Does it eat people?" In the middle of the night, he couldn't laugh or cry: "It has already eaten people. Your Highness, don't think it's funny. That thing is so ferocious that ordinary Taoists are no match for it." "Then I will go with my husband." She wrinkled the tip of her nose and hugged Nie Yan's arm tightly. "It should be safest to go with you." "Wei Chen has to go to Uncle Guo's house today." Nie Yan straightened her body up, then took the bowl handed over by Lan Tiao and stuffed it into her hand, "Uncle Guo lost his youngest son, and the whole house must be mourning. Your Highness will follow. , and it¡¯s nothing fun.¡± Kunyi puffed up her lips: "In your heart, I am a person who only knows how to have fun." Is not it? Nie Yan looked at her and raised his eyebrows slightly. Kunyi straightened her back and wanted to confront him, but in the end she still felt guilty and was defeated after a while: "Okay, why don't I go with melon and fruit snacks by myself? Although the uncle's house has no contact with me, It¡¯s a lot, but after all, it¡¯s my royal sister-in-law¡¯s brother¡¯s house, so I have some connections with it. If such a big thing happens, why don¡¯t I take a look.¡± Without any further refusal, Nie Yan finished his porridge. When he saw that she hadn't moved yet, he pushed the bowl towards her again. "I want to eat whip cake, mandarin duck rolls" Kunyi flattened her mouth and looked at the white porridge in the bowl with disgust. Nie Yan said indifferently: "It's just after the wedding, and your cooks are overworked. You showed your kindness yesterday and gave them half a month's leave." "Is there such a thing?" Kunyi turned to look at Lan Tiao, "Then can't we go to the newly opened Zhangdeng Restaurant in Shengjing and bring back some good food?" "I'm going to leave now." Nie Yan stood up. "Hey -" Kunyi quickly grabbed his sleeve, helpless, "Okay, okay, I won't bother anymore. I'll let you go after just two bites. Just wait for me." Her coquettish behavior was very sweet and natural, which did not match the gold charm and black gauze on her body at all. Her phoenix eyes were full of anger, her thin eyebrows were soft, and she pinched his ultramarine cuffs, which made her look even more white. Nie Yan stared at her hands for a long time inexplicably. He didn't come back to his senses until she finished half a bowl of porridge and stood up. "Let's go." She happily took him and ran out. Nie Yan was staggered by her, angry and laughing at the same time. Outsiders looked at Princess Kunyi who was intimidated and frightened. How could she act like a child in private and still bounce when she walked. ????????????? Unruly. Because Nie Yan was going to do business, she refused to ride in her carriage. Kunyi felt aggrieved for a long time, but she could only take the fruits and snacks off the carriage and follow him into the Feihe copper-top carriage of Shangqing Division. "This uncle is not a pleasant person." When the wheels of the car started turning, Kunyi hugged the food box and whispered to him, "He looks very kind and smiling, but I always feel that he has a violent aura in him, as if he could kill someone at any time." Nie Yan glanced at her and pursed his lips: "You are not lovable if you have a violent temper?" "That's natural, who wants to be next to a vicious person." Kunyi muttered, shaking her calf. Ye Midi, who was following outside, suddenly laughed. "Your Highness may not know that the person sitting next to her is the most vicious person in the Qing Dynasty. Even Chief Zhu Yanzhu, who is famous for his brute strength, is in trouble in front of him.p; With a thrill in his heart, Zhu Yan subconsciously took out an exorcism charm and slapped it on Nie Yan's back. Nie Yan¡¯s internal organs were shocked when he slapped him, and his originally gentle face immediately sank: ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Hearing what he said, Zhu Yan breathed a sigh of relief and said cheerfully: "I thought the Marquis was obsessed with something. That's right. That's right." It¡¯s really hard to hear nice things. Rolling his eyes, Nie Yan tore off the talisman on his back, stuffed it into his arms, and told him to go back in a cold voice. Then he walked back to Princess Kunyi in front of him with a puff of sleeves. His anger disappeared, and he looked at the gentle and gentle moon. , Qianqian embraces the wind. Kunyi turned her head to look at him and smiled: "Master Hou has indeed seen big scenes, and he doesn't panic when encountering such things." "The soldiers are coming to stop us." Nie Yan looked straight ahead, with water in his eyes, "Shangqing Division will encounter this kind of thing more than thirty times a year." Feeling distressed, she straightened the purse on her waist for him. Kunyi held his hand, and the couple boarded the carriage harmoniously and lovingly. Zhu Yan was left holding the exorcism charm behind him, but still had a vague desire to go behind the Marquis's back. The urge to post. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 I¡¯ll beat whoever messes with you You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Shangqingsi has always been the sword of the emperor, but because he was afraid that the sword would hurt him, the emperor kept a distance from him. Finally, because of the marriage, he was willing to accept Shangqingsi to guard the palace. As a result, under the emperor's feet, the legitimate son of the uncle Laolai died so young. In the monster's mouth. This made the process of Shangqingsi entering the palace become longer. The emperor is sitting on the dragon throne, with his uncle standing on the lower left and Marquis Yuqing standing on the lower right. The scene is really not relaxing. "If the Shangqing Secretary can really guard the palace gate, I will have nothing to say." Zhang Guojiu was heartbroken, "But Your Majesty, I have now tested you with my own flesh and blood. The Shangqing Secretary is not worthy of trust. Today, my uncle can be ignored. In the future, they will be able to neglect the palace, and in the end, they will say that they are God-given talents and they owe nothing to anyone. It is really crazy." Nie Yan listened with his eyes lowered and had no reaction. ¡°The Shangqing Division has offended too many people, and they are accused like this every year. At first, he still had the heart to argue, but now he has chosen to remain silent. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s better to leave it to fate. However, what is different from usual is that there is an extra Kunyi sitting in the hall today. Kunyi had been pardoned since she entered the palace. She sat in a chair and ate fruit and sweetmeats. Her little mouth bulged and she seemed not to be listening to what they were saying. But when Uncle Guo finished speaking, she spit out the fruit core in her mouth and said with a smile: "Uncle Guo just found out that monsters are scary and you can't lose guard. You should advise my imperial brother to be more vigilant and take care of your dragon body. This is How come you persuade the emperor to abandon the Shangqing Division and remove the guards? Wouldn't this be putting meat in the monster's mouth?" The uncle was stunned for a moment, pursed his lips and said, "There is more than one destination for Taoists in the world, Shangqingsi. I heard that there are many masters in Yeyin Temple on the outskirts of Beijing" "Shangqingsi, which I have relied on for many years, is not trustworthy, but the temple on the mountain outside can make my uncle treat me differently?" Kunyi raised his eyebrows and took another bite of the hibiscus roll. "Does your uncle think this is the palace or his own house? backyard?" Zhang Tonglang was slightly angry, and turned his head to glare at her, but Kunyi glared back: "As far as I know, my uncle's house has many Taoist priests, and they must have come from the Yeyin Temple. My uncle admires it so much. But there was an incident in the house last night, and none of those Taoists seemed to be of use." "If the Shangqing Division has not patrolled that street and made some omissions, then the Taoist priests in Uncle Guo's house are just there and are of no use. Uncle Guo dares to recommend such a person to Jinshang. What kind of peace of mind do he have? " Sharp teeth and sharp mouth! Zhang Tonglang was so angry that he handed over his hands to the emperor: "My Zhang family has been loyal for generations. My legitimate daughter has been married to your majesty for twenty years, and I have two princes by my side. What a contribution to the country. How can your highness, the princess, still question the loyalty of my Zhang family?" ?¡± "It's not that I'm questioning it, it's that Uncle Guo is unreasonable and doesn't make sense, so I can only stop based on emotion." Putting down her snack, Kunyi sighed, "Uncle Guo is heartbroken after losing his son, and I and I can both understand that. , but we should discuss the matter based on the facts and not make arbitrary decisions based on emotions." It was clearly the Shangqing Secretary who was derelict in his duties, but it was said that he was trying to do something. Zhang Tonglang's face was extremely ugly. He glanced at the emperor above and realized that he had no chance of winning this time. The current situation in the Shangqing Division is different from the past. With Princess Kunyi as a bond, I am willing to trust her a little more now, and it is not as easy to trample on as before. "Okay." The emperor, who had watched the excitement for a long time, finally said, "My uncle has lost his son. I will be responsible for the compensation. I will also order the Shangqing Division to strengthen inspections of the houses near the official road." Clenching his teeth, Zhang Guojiu wanted to say a few more words, but rolled his eyes and finally managed to hold back his words, kowtowed to his superiors, and withdrew in a muffled voice. Only then did Kun Yi relax, and with a smile, he gave half of the snack in his hand to the emperor: "Brother, don't worry, my sister went to the Shangqing Division to check, they have a very powerful magic circle, just put it outside the palace gate, the emperor will Brother, you can sit back and relax." The emperor took the snack and didn't say much. He just looked at Nie Yan and said, "Aiqing has been silent since she entered the door, but what's on your mind?" Nie Yan cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for the offence." The emperor was very generous: "It doesn't matter if you say so." Standing straight, Nie Yan said: "When Your Majesty was ill, I discovered a magic circle of unknown origin in Shangyang Palace. Although it is not harmful, I am worried about its motives." When the emperor heard this, his expression suddenly changed. He leaned forward and stared into Nie Yan's eyes: "Why didn't you repay your love earlier?" "This mere magic circle has never done any harm to Your Majesty, and I dare not disturb Your Majesty rashly." Nie Yan looked back at him with a calm look, "But today, the uncle wanted Your Majesty to withdraw the people who came to the Qing Dynasty. Only then did I think of this and felt It¡¯s very inappropriate.¡± The palace is heavily guardedOh no, I am doing it for your own good. "Li Zhuhuai was very aggrieved. Nie Yan didn¡¯t take it seriously. After handling the important matters of the Shangqing Division, he got up and went back to his and Kunyi¡¯s new residence. As a result, the horse was halfway running, and when it was approaching the mansion, it accidentally bumped into a girl who suddenly rushed out from the side. The girl was elegantly dressed and very pretty. She was startled by the horse and fainted in front of him before she could say a word. If Nie Yan had been more exposed to the secular world, he would have known about a scam called touching porcelain. It's a pity that although he is a man of tactics, he doesn't understand the business world. He just thought it was his fault, got off his horse and sent the girl to the nearest hospital. The girl's plain skirt fluttered past the door of Ronghua Pavilion and fell into the eyes of Mr. Dragon Fish who was basking in the sun. So, an hour later, Kunyi, who was patrolling the palace, received a message. "Your Highness, what's wrong, they said that Yu Qinghou picked up a woman on the street and entered the clinic of Miao Lang, a master of gynecology!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Real men don¡¯t explain You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lan Tiao spoke very quietly, but in an urgent tone, which made Kun Yi frown. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a few days after they got married, and the beauty already cuckolded her. ??????????????????????????????????????????????Is this a medical clinic with a gynecological master? Is it a legacy issue from the past? Kunyi was flat-mouthed, but not too angry. She just felt that Marquis Yuqing was unkind, always giving up, and breaking the agreement with her, which made her feel uncomfortable. A private meeting is a private meeting, so keep it a secret. With a long sigh, Kunyi gathered up the hem of her skirt, turned to Huainan behind her and said, "Excuse me, sir, please continue to take people to check. I have other things to deal with." "Yes." Huainan held his hands, and when she turned to leave, he looked up at her back. He has very good ears, and he heard everything Lan Tiao said just now. He originally thought that His Highness Kunyi would be furious due to his temperament and go to the Marquis to settle accounts, but now, she didn't seem to care that much. That¡¯s not good. Huainan thought, it was Princess Kunyi who started the game, but now, she seems to be on the outside. *** In the medical clinic. Zhang Manrou hugged the quilt with a blushing face and bowed her head towards Nie Yan guiltily: "The little goddess was in a trance and didn't look at the road. She scared you." Nie Yan originally planned to pay for the medicine and leave as a gift, but when he saw her like this, he stopped and said, "Is there any pain?" "No, if you have anything to do, just leave first." Zhang Manrou thought for a while and took out a piece of jade from her body, "I give this to you as my apology today." Instead, I gave him something. Nie Yan shook his head, not intending to accept it, but with a glance from the corner of his eye, he paused. An ordinary jade jue, with the secret technique "Remembrance" of the Shangqing Division on it. This is a spell used by the Shangqing Division to protect important members of the imperial court and royal family members. It is extremely draining of energy. She used this thing as an apology to him, and it was indeed a bit expensive. Nie Yan looked at her twice and said quietly: "Zhang family?" Zhang Manrou was stunned, quickly took back the jade jewel, and looked at him carefully. This man looks like a mortal, with no trace of radiance on his body, but his expression and conversation are extraordinary. After thinking for a moment, Zhang Manrou turned slightly pale and asked tentatively: "Yuqing, Lord Yuqing?" Nie Yan narrowed his eyes. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??She quickly stood up and landed on the ground, saluting him: "The eldest daughter of the uncle's house has met the Marquis!" If she hadn¡¯t looked so panicked and innocent, Nie Yan would have thought she did it on purpose. Uncle Zhang Guo had just sent someone to mention the private marriage to him, and the girl was sent to him. "Since we met by chance, the little girl dared to ask Mr. Hou to save her life." Zhang Manrou had a beautiful appearance, with a thin layer of makeup on her face. She looked gentle and pleasant, not aggressive at all. "The little girl and I have already made a secret promise, and naturally we cannot obey my father." I have ordered you to interfere with the royal marriage between the Marquis and His Highness again, but the rules of my Zhang family are very strict. If I disobey, I may be in danger of my life, so I ask the Marquis to cover it up with me." This girl was quite magnanimous, and she didn't want to speak clearly to him even if she was trying to gain fame. It reminded Nie Yan of Kun Yi's mouth that meant nothing. He softened his expression and said, "Okay." Zhang Manrou was overjoyed. After breathing a sigh of relief, she swayed and fell to the side. Nie Yan subconsciously pulled her, trying to push her into the quilt next to her so that she wouldn't bump into her. However, the door behind was pushed open at this moment. A gust of wind swept in, making the back of his ears feel cold. Nie Yan turned his head and saw Kun Yi stepping through the door alone. Her eyes fell on his overlapping hands, paused slightly, and then looked into his eyes. Feeling a little nervous for no reason, Nie Yan let go of Zhang Manrou and put his hands behind his back. When Chen Manrou saw this, she immediately saluted: "Greetings to Your Highness." The black gauze embroidered with golden runes was like a mist in the wind. Kunyi looked gloomy and stood at the door for a while before asking Nie Yan: "When will you return home?" "Now." Nie Yan walked towards her. Kunyi nodded, pretending not to see Zhang Manrou, and left the hospital with him. On the way, Kunyi didn't ask a word, and Nie Yan naturally wouldn't take the initiative to explain. He only glanced at her expression and felt that everything was normal, so he thought it would be fine in two days. He didn¡¯t know how to explain when he met the Shangqing Division being framed. He felt that there was no need to explain such a trivial matter. She was so smart, and if anyone inquired, they would know that he had nothing to do with the Zhang family. ?The star is brilliant and dazzling. These people below have never seen the world and disturb your highness. " "Oh?" Kun Yi became interested: "There is a starry night in Shengjing." Shengjing area has always been cloudy and rainy, with few clear nights, let alone seeing stars. Kunyi always liked beautiful things, and the shining stars made her even more happy. She immediately ordered people to carry a soft couch to the courtyard, prepared twelve kinds of dried fruits, and went to enjoy the night happily. The stars are so bright that if the Milky Way appears, the light is so powerful that it can cover up the moonlight. Kunyi lay on the soft couch and looked at it for a long time. Just when she felt the night breeze was a little cold, a soft thin quilt fell on her body. "Does it look good?" Nie Yan's face appeared in her sight and he asked her quietly. Kunyi was startled, and sat up holding on to the armrest, a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes. He changed into a dark robe, covered with black gauze, which was very similar to the clothes she wore. The difference was that the stars in the sky seemed to fall on the corners of his robe, looming, and the light was flowing, making people feel like they were in a dream just by looking at it. Coupled with his rippling eyes and ruthless eyebrows, he lingers in the world like a painting by a god, it is really touching. Kunyi swallowed subconsciously. Nie Yan, who must have taken a bath just now, with a soapy scent on his body, sat down on the other side of her soft couch. He was silent for a while and said calmly: "The purse you gave me, I should return the gift." (Remember the website address of this site.) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Cherish the people in front of you You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With such beauty as a gift, why should she give him a gift in return? All he had to do was smile, and she could make ten more purses for him overnight. Kunyi stared at him blankly, forgetting to reply. A hint of smile flashed in the man's eyes, and then he leaned closer to her and said in a low and pleasant voice: "Does Your Highness like these stars?" "I like it, a hundred likes." Kunyi giggled, and then felt something was wrong. She looked up at the sky again, then at him, "Could this be Mr. Hou?" Nie Yan acquiesced, stretched his hand towards the sky, held something in his hand, brought it over, and then dropped it on her skirt. Kunyi only felt her eyes light up, and then slowly dimmed. In the darkness, her black gauze skirt was also studded with stars, which were sparkling and very luxurious. ! ! ! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of excitement. "The ancients often said that women like to ask for stars and the moon." Nie Yan looked at her and nodded proudly, "If you don't ask me for it, I will give it to you." What others have, she should have too. Kunyi stared at him blankly for a while, wanting to laugh, but feeling a little embarrassed. Why is her Marquis so cute? People say that if she wants stars or the moon, she wants jewelery that shines like stars. But he is so kind. He actually pulled out the stars and gave them to her. After swaying her skirt for a while, she sat down and leaned next to him, half-smiling but not smiling: "Do you want to forgive me for what happened today? In fact, I'm not angry, so I don't need to spend so much effort." "No." Nie Yan turned away, "I just thought about this thing. You should like it." Not only do I like him, I can forgive him on the spot for being flirty with others, and I can even cover for them. HoweverKunyi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "The Zhang family girl has a lot of thoughts, so it's better for the Marquis to be careful." A girl from the Zhang family? Nie Yan pursed his lips. Considering her temperament, she couldn't tolerate any disdain in her eyes. It would be useless for him to explain more. I'm afraid it would annoy her, so he might as well not mention it. So he sat quietly and watched her wandering in the courtyard wearing a starry dress. Kunyi was very rich. With the gifts from the emperor over the years, she could spend a lot of money until her old age. However, no matter how rich she was, she could not buy such a unique and gorgeous dress. She immediately decided to hold a flower appreciation banquet in the mansion. Invite famous ladies from the capital to come and enjoy it with her. Nie Yan was not good at this kind of thing, so he didn't interfere. As soon as she was lazy, he took over the task of clearing the magic circle in the palace, cleaned up the mess for her, and then reported it to the emperor. Emperor Shengqing probably knew the temperament of his imperial sister, so he was not surprised when he saw him reporting back and forth. He only read the book carefully and sighed. "Marquis Yu Qing." He spoke in a deep voice, looking at him with twinkling eyes, "If I entrust the lives of everyone in this palace to you, would you find it troublesome?" Nie Yan knelt down half-kneeling, cupping his hands over his eyebrows: "This is my duty." "Okay." The emperor stroked his hand, "From today on, I will allow you to select reliable people from the Shangqing Division, open a prince academy, and teach several princes the art of catching monsters and setting up formations. You can also lead people to patrol the palace and clear out the demon formations." "I thank your Majesty for your support." In order to be able to defend the palace, the Shangqing Division worked hard for three years. Many brothers died, but they failed to get the emperor's nod. But now, just a few days after his marriage to Princess Kunyi, the emperor opened the palace doors and treated him as a member of the family. Nie Yan feels that human feelings are really a ridiculous thing, completely inconsistent with any rules, and very difficult to figure out. After receiving the token given by the emperor, he sent it to the Shangqing Division in the middle of the night, and quietly returned to the mansion. The front door of the house is like a market, and the fragrance of flowers is bursting. It is the time when the flower appreciation feast is at its peak. Drinking water, fragrant clothes and shadows on the temples, countless beauties are sitting in it, sweetly complimenting Kunyi's clothes and jewelry. ¡°This material is not something that can be made ordinary, and it is the only one in the world.¡± "As expected of His Highness Kunyi, with his slender waist and long skirt, such good looks, and such noble dignity, Marquis Yu Qing is blessed." "I wonder if I can use the inner layer of the shell to grind powder to imitate Your Highness's dress." Everyone was having a lively discussion, and Kunyi was enjoying it immensely. He lazily leaned on the throne, and Dankou ordered some water, took a cup of sake, and drank lightly while smiling. The royal princess lived for this kind of vanity scene, showing the majesty of the royal family to the courtiers and family members, and by the way leading the clothing trend of the Song Dynasty. Zhang ManNie Yan glanced at it, his eyes slightly condensed. It turned out to be the whereabouts of the great demon Meng Ji. Nie Yan didn¡¯t believe that Meng Ji could really eat Uncle Guo¡¯s legitimate son. With the cultivation of Uncle Guo, he could directly skin Meng Ji. Sure enough, this big demon was captured by him and is currently being held in Ronghua Hall. It¡¯s Ronghua Pavilion again. Nie Yan's face turned bad when he saw the name, but he didn't say anything in front of Zhang Tonglang. He just took the paper and left. After the flower-viewing banquet was over, the drunken women took their cars back to their homes. A string of fragrant carriages passed by the Ronghua Pavilion, and they couldn't help but walk faster, for fear of getting a bad reputation. However, one car drove slowly and leisurely, and even paused in front of the terrace of Ronghua Pavilion before continuing forward. *** "They said today that Ronghua Hall has a new line-up." Kunyi took off her hairpin and sat in front of the dressing table with warm water to wash her face, but she couldn't help but be excited, "I can take over the line from Mr. Longyu." If you take the head off, how beautiful will it be?" Lan Tiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry: ¡°Your Highness, you just told several ladies today that you will cherish the Marquis.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to talk about these things with Mr. Hou without any conflict.¡± Kunyi curled her lips, ¡°I¡¯ll just ask, and I won¡¯t go in to take a look.¡± "I'm afraid you won't be able to go in to see it." Lan Tiao said, "One of the little maids who came here today told me that the new traveler has been redeemed by the third lady of the Li family and has disappeared." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Very similar people You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Miss Li San? Kunyi searched around in her delicate head and suddenly remembered that peaceful face. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a student from Du Hengwu¡¯s women¡¯s college, the one who served in the Shangqing Division? She was originally very interested in Marquis Yuqing. When Marquis Yuqing married her, the Li family didn¡¯t even send a congratulatory gift. She was very arrogant. She thought she was obsessed with Nie Yan, but it turned out that he was just a beauty covet like her. "The Li family's family tradition seems to be quite strict." Kun Yi slowly closed the makeup box and lay down on the soft bed with her outer clothes folded, "Li San is not afraid of having her legs broken by her father." "I was just scared, so Miss Li San disappeared." Lan Tiao sighed, "I heard that she seemed to have eloped with the leader. The Li family is looking for someone everywhere, and her father didn't even say, 'I want to see the body after death.'" Speak out." So exciting. Kunyi became interested, hugged the soft pillow and said, "Tell someone to keep an eye on the excitement, and report to me if there is any situation." Lan Tiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Other royal guards were used to guard against assassins, but His Highness was the better one. He sent people all over the world to listen to the excitement. But looking at her shining eyes, she didn't hesitate to dissuade him and followed the instructions. So, in the next few days, Kunyi lay on the imperial concubine's bed and listened to reports: "The Li family has not found anyone today. I only heard from people in Ronghua Hall that Miss Li San used all her dowry to redeem the It¡¯s the end of the journey.¡± "The leader of the line is called Mengji, and he looks like a god-like figure." "Some people say that Mengji looks a lot like Marquis Yuqing." After squeezing the tea cup with her hand, Kunyi raised her eyebrows and chuckled: "So that's what I had in mind, but it's a pity that fish eyes are like pearls." Lan Tiao was a little unhappy: "She actually came up with this trick, even if she can't even fight, she can still try to control our Marquis." Kunyi stuffed a piece of fruit for her and said, "There's nothing to be upset about. She's trying to get hold of the Marquis, but the Marquis is ignoring her." Before the words could be finished, the guards at the back came in and reported: "Your Highness, the Marquis took over the Li family's case, broke into Yeyin Temple single-handedly, and rescued Miss Li San." "" Kunyi narrowed her eyes. She glanced in the direction of the study, then looked back at the guard in front of her: "When did you receive the case?" "It's early this morning." Okay, she thought he had been in seclusion, but she didn't expect that when she heard that Li San was in trouble, he went out without even saying a word to her. She has always liked watching dramas about heroes saving beauties, but if it were her consort and another woman, that would be a different story. Standing up with a flick of her sleeves, Kunyi patted Lan Tiao, who looked angry, on the shoulder: "I am waiting for the royal family, so be dignified." After saying that, he unloaded the legs of a pearwood stool next to him, carried it and walked out: "Prepare the car!" Yeyin Temple is on the mountain outside Shengjing. It takes half a day to get down from the mountain to the city gate. Nie Yan rode his horse and did not look back even though the people in the carriage behind him were shouting. "Let me go, let me go! I'm not a monster, why should the Marquis catch me!" Li San choked with sobs, "He was seriously injured. He will die on such a bumpy mountain road!" Next to Li San, a man who looked very similar to Nie Yan was unconscious. The wounds on his body were shaken by the bumps of the carriage, and blood soaked through two layers of clothes. "Since you have passed the preliminary examination of the Shangqing Division, you should be able to tell." Nie Yan said without turning his head, "He is a demon." Li San¡¯s eyes were red, looking at the rising and falling car curtains, and said angrily: ¡°So what if you¡¯re a demon, I like him.¡± "Does the girl like him, or does he look like this?" Nie Yan said indifferently, "Monsters come in all kinds of shapes. If you like their skins, they will be dismantled into your belly, and not even the bones will be left." As if being poked into his heart, Li San was furious, his delicate brows knitted together, and there was a faint blood in his eyes: "Master Hou seems to know everything. Since he knows that I like his skin, do you know why I like his skin? " Nie Yan didn¡¯t answer and continued to ride his horse forward with an indifferent expression. Li San stared for a moment, his eyelids trembling and slowly drooping: "Why do you think I wanted to be admitted to the Shangqing Division? Why do you think I ran away with a monster like crazy?" "Marquis Yuqing, you clearly didn't pay attention to my letter on your birthday, so why bother to arrest me now." When Nie Shenchen was born, Li San risked his daughter's family honors and wrote a letter to him asking for his hand in marriage. She knew that her family background was not high, so she was willing to be his concubine. She originally thought that as long as he replied to the letter, it would not matter whether she accepted or not. No, she would have something to think about. Who would have thought that this person would never reply to her at all, or evenThank you, Your Highness. " Kunyi choked with sobs and calmed down for a long time before replying in a muffled voice: "Master Marquis, you're welcome." The hands holding people's clothes are still shaking. Nie Yan found it funny and couldn't help but pat her on the back: "Your Highness should stay in the main city of Shengjing, why come to this wilderness." "I just wanted to come out and play." She flattened her mouth and sniffed the tip of her nose, "I didn't know there were so many bugs outside." Her delicate little face was slightly red, and she held her sleeves against his chest. She looked both arrogant and timid, and extremely cute. Finally, he couldn't hold it back any longer, and Nie Yan chuckled, the sound was shallow and particularly confusing. Li San was sitting in the carriage. He was shocked at first when he heard the noise. Later, the more he listened, the darker his eyes became. The person in his arms moved, as if he was about to wake up. Li San quickly wiped the tears from his face and lowered his head to check on him. "Don't cry." Meng Ji half-opened his eyes, and the first words he said to her were still these two words. Just like in Ronghua Pavilion, when she was very drunk because of Nie Yan's wedding, he came over to catch her head as she was about to pour it on the table, sighing and murmuring. Li San burst into tears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Famous Double Standards You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the wilderness, the cry was so penetrating that the phoenix hairpin on Kunyi's head trembled with fright, and she looked at the car without knowing why. "Didn't you say that the big demon inside wants to eat people? Why is she locked inside?" Nie Yan pulled her back two steps and whispered: "The big demon is in love with her. He will eat others but not her." Kunyi was shocked, her eyes widened: "Monsters can also be emotional?" Nie Yan glanced at her: "Your Highness, everything has feelings." "But, how can a mortal be emotional if he is the food of monsters?" Kunyi was puzzled, "I like eating hibiscus rolls so much, but I am not emotional about it." How can it be compared? Miss Li San is a living person after all. Meng Ji was born in Shizhe Mountain. He is extremely ferocious and usually inhumane. However, monsters are all about repaying kindness. Once someone helps someone, even if it is just a meal, he will definitely repay the favor with all his strength. Judging from the appearance of Meng Ji inside, it must be repaying a favor, so it turned into his appearance. Nie Yan is not very interested in these things. He only thinks that Li San is ridiculous and has nothing to do with him. He is obsessed with this just because of his face and commits the sin of harboring monsters. It is really sad. Realizing that the person next to him was staring at him, Nie Yan didn't even raise his eyelids: "What?" Kunyi looked at his eyes as dark as the night, and suddenly said in a strange way: "If you were a monster, I would still like you." With an unsatisfied heartbeat, Nie Yan suddenly raised his eyes to look at her, and quickly turned away: "Why did Your Highness suddenly say this?" "I just thought of it." She grabbed his sleeve and shook it coquettishly, "You are so beautiful. Even if you are a monster, I am not willing to let you go." Nie Yan pursed his lips, helped her back to the carriage, and said nothing to her again. How could a woman live as freely as she did? She could say whatever she wanted without blushing, and she would even tease him with her eyes. Like a little phoenix with its tail raised. The little phoenix was raised by a noble man. He was full of anger when he came, but he didn't feel that the mountain road was bumpy. Now on the way back, he was almost scattered. He held his soft waist with his thin hands and called out ouch ouch. Nie Yan sat next to her. He endured it again and again, but he still couldn't hold it back. He said in a deep voice: "Your Highness, please keep your voice down." Kun Yi was aggrieved, her eyes filled with tears: "I feel so uncomfortable, and you still asked me to keep my voice down." It¡¯s uncomfortable, it¡¯s uncomfortable, how unbecoming it is for a couple of people to shout like this in a car. Glancing at her waist, he said angrily: "Come here." Kun Yi was startled, then her face turned red: "Isn't this bad?" Although he said this, he still leaned forward, hugged his arm softly, and looked at him shyly. Then the next moment, she felt her body light up, and her whole body was instantly weightless. Before she could even scream, her waist was firmly held by him. "Your Highness, open your eyes." Feeling that she was flying in the air, Kun Yi was frightened to death. She hugged his neck tightly with both hands and buried her whole face into his neck: "I won't open my eyes!" ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to enjoy the flowers?¡± He seemed to chuckle. The laughter was quite pleasant. Kunyi's ears twitched, then she pulled her head out of his body and opened it tentatively. The sky was filled with flowers, and the light and shadow beneath her feet moved teleportingly. Nie Yan seemed to have cast some kind of spell. The two of them stood on a piece of green stone. The surrounding scene changed rapidly. The flowers all over the mountain flew past her feet, and the spring breeze carried a burst of floral fragrance. Kun Yi was born in the royal family and has never seen anything like this since she was a child. ¡­She has never seen such a scene before. Holding his hand tightly, she reached out to pull the flowers and leaves flying in the air, but failed several times. Just when she was annoyed, the man in front of her suddenly turned over his hand and picked up a Tang pear in front of her eyes. She was overjoyed, but she didn't reach out to take it. Instead, she put her head next to his hand and said, "Put a hairpin on for me." Nie Yan had never done such a thing before. A moment of impatience flashed between his brows, but after a moment, he still clumsily inserted the flower hairpin into her bun. The man in front of him immediately laughed, with a silver bell ringing and his waist trembling slightly. "Others say that Mr. Hou is unkind." Kunyi reached out and touched the side of his face, "But I look at Mr. Hou, he is really cute and interesting." Nie Yan: "" His Highness seems to have misunderstood him deeply. He himself, the Marquis Yuqing who kills monsters without blinking an eye, has nothing to do with being cute or interesting. But with this little trick, sheOnce a month? "Nie Yan looked at her with some surprise. Kunyi blinked, spread the quilt on his bed, and then pouted: "Brother Huang has been asking a lot lately, why do you want to share a room after you agreed to it? I can't deal with it, so I have to come to you." So that was it, Nie Yan had no doubt that he was there. He glanced at her snow-white collarbone and inexplicably remembered what Meng Ji said in his mind. It¡¯s fun to reproduce. The word "reproduction" in the monster's mouth means sexual intercourse in the human world. Once a person is infected with the evil spirit, he can also conceive a monster fetus. It is difficult for monsters to give birth to monsters, but it is easy for mortals to give birth to children. Therefore, many monsters nowadays will bewitch in order to prolong their offspring. mortal. But, for some reason, Nie Yan didn't really want to touch Kun Yi. He probably knew that she didn't want to do it either, so even if they slept together, he didn't do anything out of line for the whole night. It's not that Kunyi is unwilling, but every time she takes off her clothes and exposes the birthmark on her back, the monsters around her will swarm in like the scent of roast duck, affecting the people around her, so she likes beauties even if she likes them. She just looked at it and couldn't eat it. But, she couldn¡¯t go back. This person was lying next to such a lively beauty like her, but he didn¡¯t react at all. How ridiculous! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 The birthmark on the back You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Nie Yan turned over, he inadvertently opened his eyes just a slit, and happened to meet the wide-eyed phoenix eyes of Kun Yi next to him. He was startled and somewhat dumbfounded: "What?" "You." Kunyi pursed her lips and tapped him with her chin, "Is there anything you want to say to me?" In the dark, alone, he looked at her with pure moonlight in his eyes. However, this question seemed to make him a little embarrassed. He pursed his thin lips slightly and said after a long while: "Have a sweet dream, Your Highness." That's it? Kunyi laughed angrily, stretched out her hand to pinch his chin, and suddenly closed the distance between the two. The tips of their noses touched each other, and their breaths blended together. Nie Yan's heart moved, and he looked away in embarrassment. This evasive posture made Kun Yi very frustrated. He let go of his hand and pulled the quilt to wrap himself tightly, and said dullly: "Are you afraid of me, or are you afraid of death?" Nie Yan didn¡¯t understand. Although she was arrogant, she was also reasonable, so there was nothing to be afraid of. As for death, the biggest characteristic of people in Shangqingsi is that they are not afraid of death. "Your Highness, please make it clear." He said. Realizing that the person in front of her didn¡¯t know the secret about her at all, Kunyi felt depressed and stopped messing around with him. She waved her hand and turned over to lie down. Previously, in order to test him, Kunyi deliberately took off her robe in the backyard of the Hou Mansion to attract the cat demon. But now that the two of them were married, she had no reason to harm him again. Sharing the bed tonight could be regarded as getting closer to him, but she I didn't plan to fall asleep, thinking it would be good to wait until dawn. However, as she thought about it, the faint scent of agarwood lingered in her nose, making her feel very at ease. Her eyelids drooped as her heart felt at ease. Nie Yan was not sleepy at first, but when Kun Yi asked him this inexplicable question, he became even more energetic. The bed curtains were still the ones he was familiar with, but with someone else beside him, someone who smelled soft and delicious, he had to spend some effort to control himself not to do anything. However, he was unwilling to take action, but this soft and delicious person still came towards him automatically. Su gently raised her hand and put it on his waist. Kunyi seemed to be fast asleep. The tight line between his eyebrows was loosened, revealing a bit of tranquility. Looking down, he saw a straight nose and full pink lips, unlike the white ones. The arrogant princess looked like a defenseless little girl. Nie Yan looked at her in silence for a moment, planning to move her hand back. However, as soon as he raised his hand, the man's loose black gauze robe actually slipped open. His snow-white skin was like a large patch of warm jade in the dark night. There seemed to be something printed on the back of his neck three inches down. Nie Yan planned to ignore any wrongdoing, but as soon as the black gauze robe fell off, he suddenly realized that the room was filled with evil spirit. A very strong and powerful evil spirit. The monster-catching array outside the house trembled, and something broke into his room. With a look in his eyes, Nie Yan stood up and without disturbing Kun Yi, he just pinched three talismans and threw them out the window. The monster that came over was slapped with three God-killing Talismans and screamed immediately. The scream spread throughout the mansion, and the sleeping servants woke up one after another and came out to check. Kunyi was naturally disturbed and opened his eyes, looking at the people around him in confusion. Nie Yan looked solemn and looked out the window with burning eyes. Inside the room, the three magic formations he had just set up were like glowing oil-paper umbrellas, slowly surrounding her. Kunyi came back to her senses, and then realized that the ties of her robe were loose, and the robe was pulled off in her wanton sleeping posture, revealing the birthmark on the back of her neck. "It's not good." She frowned and looked outside worriedly, "Master Marquis, you have to protect the servants in the house." ?Looking at this reaction, it seems that he is not surprised. Nie Yan was originally afraid that she would be frightened, but now that she said so, he stood up, climbed up to the highest eaves of the mansion, and began to fall into position. The monster at the front has been torn into pieces by his God-killing Talisman, but just like before, these monsters knew he was there, but they still rushed in the direction of Kunyi desperately. There is something that keeps attracting them. "Your Highness?" Lan Tiao ran into the room quickly and hugged Kunyi without thinking, "The Marquis is outside, it's okay." Kunyi sat obediently, buttoning up her clothes tightly, her beautiful phoenix eyes full of ease: "Don't be afraid, Lan Tiao, I'm not afraid either." Lan Tiao choked, stroking her back again and again. His Highness has never said he was afraid. Even when she was in a neighboring country and watched the prince of the neighboring country being torn to pieces by monsters, she just watched. After all, the prince was cruel and deserved to die. But Lan Tiao knows, so many ominous things happened in Shengjing. Prime Minister Du knelt in front of the emperor and shook his head repeatedly, "Last night, the area around His Highness's new residence was in a mess. Seventy-eight cows and horses were dead, and monster paw prints were all over the walls. It has caused panic among the people around you. I would like to ask Your Majesty to make a judgment." " Emperor Shengqing sat on top and changed the story without raising his eyes: "Only the cows and horses died, then let the Princess Mansion pay compensation." "But your Majesty" Du Xiang frowned. After stopping his ink pen, Emperor Shengqing finally glanced at him: "The bet made by the prime minister's unmarried son-in-law with me was on the life of Marquis Yuqing. Marquis Yuqing lived well and even established a new marriage in the early morning." Gong, do you have the nerve to let me deal with the princess?" Prime Minister Du paused and lowered his head rather angrily. Who could have expected that Nie Yan's fate would be so tough. Many of the masters he sent out were missing. Not only was Nie Yan alive and well, but he also repeatedly performed extraordinary feats. He was becoming more and more valued by the emperor. "By the way, the Imperial Master has been traveling around the mountains and rivers for a long time, and he will be returning to the capital soon." The emperor thought of this and looked at him deeply. "If you still have any confusion, you can tell me when the time comes." Go ask him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Be careful about him You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! National Division? When Du Xiang thought of that person, his eyes became more serious. The national master is Yu Qi, the eldest son of the Qin family. The Qin family died in a demon disaster. He grew up with Taoists since he was a child. He is proficient in Taoism and can distinguish demons. He was once hired by the late emperor as a teacher at Taiyuan College and taught many royal families. Although the disciple and the descendant of the aristocratic family are fair, they still have a master-disciple relationship with Kun Yi. It is impossible for him to identify Kun Yi. "However, if he comes back, he can suppress the momentum of Qingji. Looking at the emperor who was determined to be partial, Prime Minister Du sighed and stepped back. "As for Kunyi, she felt guilty because of last night's disaster. She ordered people to open the treasury early in the morning and pile good things into Nie Yan's courtyard like water. Nie Yan looked at the servants coming in and out with a cold face, without any trace of happiness. "Master." Midnight laughed, "Your Highness is concerned about your performance." ¡°You care about him, why would you still give him these useless things like coaxing your daughter? Nie Yan was very unhappy. He waved his sleeves and walked out: "Let me tell Your Highness that the Shangqing Secretary is busy and you don't have to wait for me for lunch." "This" Midnight was a little embarrassed. She looked at him several times before saying, "Master, this is not appropriate." "how?" "Because of what happened yesterday, there are a lot of rumors in Shengjing today. If you don't come back for dinner, Your Highness may be attacked from both sides." Many people originally regarded Kun Yi as an ominous person. With Prime Minister Du's targeting and the evil disaster in the house yesterday, Nie Yan was the only person Kun Yi could rely on. Significantly, she could still barely clear herself of the suspicion of being a monster. If even Marquis Yu Qing alienated her, then she might really find it difficult to move forward in Shengjing. Thinking of the evil spirit that suddenly emerged in the room last night, Nie Yan pursed his lips, but he actually had doubts in his heart. Kunyi does not have the characteristics of a demon, her body is indeed human, but the demonic energy that emerged from her body last night was extremely strong and strong. What is the reason for this? He originally wanted to find out today, but Kunyi said she was feeling unwell and just didn't see him. She just didn't see him, so she gave him these things to frustrate him. With his face as heavy as water, Nie Yan stood in front of the court for a long time, then turned to face the room full of large and small gold, stone, and jade objects. "This is a gilt silk Chaoyang pendant, this is a jasper vine corolla hairpin, this is a gold silk fragrant wood inlaid cicada handle, this is the ruby ??bracelet that His Highness wants you to wear." Lan Tiao said as she put something on him. In just a few moments, Nie Yan transformed from a handsome young man into a bejeweled young man. Originally, she was going to ask him if he liked it, but looking at his face, Lan Tiao felt that she had the answer, so she didn¡¯t add the rest. "Thank you, Your Highness, for me." Nie Yan glanced at the pearls in the box with a cold face, then took off the things on his body one by one and put them back. He still gave Kun Yi some face by leaving a bunch of ruby ??bracelets, but he didn't take them all off. Lan Tiao looked at it, sighed softly, bowed and left. "The Marquis doesn't seem to like these very much." She went back and whispered to Kun Yi, "The ones I gave before were all piled in the warehouse, and I didn't look at them more." Kunyi felt very surprised: "These days, there are still people who don't like treasures? This is equivalent to the common people living a comfortable and good life for a few years." Lan Tiao said awkwardly: "Maybe the Marquis likes simple things." Kunyi hummed softly and plucked the Dongzhu in the makeup box disapprovingly: "How can he like simple things when he is so prosperous? Maybe he just doesn't like me, and he also dislikes my things." Lan Tiao thought for a while: "That's not necessarily the case. Something happened last night. Seeing that the Marquis's expression is no different from usual, and he didn't avoid His Highness today, he must be better than others." This is true, Kunyi held her chin and sighed. Du Hengwu is still in the Demon Suppression Tower, and Xu Xiaoyang is naturally not willing to let her go. What happened last night has been spread in the streets and alleys. The version has changed from the monster wanting to eat Princess Kunyi to the story that all monsters are worshiping Princess Kunyi. Princess Kunyi is the reincarnated demon king who will surely destroy the world. Of course, the government would not believe the words of the ignorant people. With the imperial court's suppression, he, a businessman, could not make any big trouble, but the daughter of the boudoir was talkative and talkative. Now she wants to hold a banquet and enjoy flowers. I am afraid that none of these girls can do it. Come. As he was talking, someone suddenly came from outside and called: "Your Highness, there is a businessman named Xu outside the door asking to see you." With a frown on her face, Kunyi turned around and pouted at Lan Tiao: "Does he want to bully me, a weak woman?" Women are really weak, aren¡¯t they?Live. At dinner time, the person who was sent out came back and knelt down to report: "The man went to a courtyard in the west of the city. The younger one didn't dare to get too close. Naturally, he didn't know what he was doing there, but after asking someone to find out, that courtyard It belongs to the third girl of the Li family." Kunyi stared at the lantern on the table in a daze, and didn't speak for a long time, until Lan Tiao called her. "I understand." She nodded, looked up at the person kneeling below, and said, "Speaking of which, I have never asked about the case of Lin Tanhua. Has the Shangqing Division made a conclusion?" The guard shook his head: "The Shangqing Division has many affairs, and the case has not yet been concluded." ¡°The witnesses and material evidence are all there, and what happened is clear, so why isn¡¯t the case concluded? If the source of that talisman could be found out, Heng Wu could come out of the Demon Suppressing Tower directly without having to look for other reasons. She stood up, walked around the room twice anxiously, and then sat back on the bed. "What is Mr. Hou doing now?" "Reporting to Your Highness, the Marquis went to the Shangqing Division after lunch and said that he wanted to interrogate Miss Li San." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 His Highness has a very good vision You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third daughter of the Li family, whose maiden name is Baosong, has been competitive since she was a child. Among the girls in Shengjing, she is the only one who has the ability to be admitted to the Shangqing Division. She is well-educated, gentle and virtuous, and is highly praised by celebrities in the Qing Dynasty. "This girl has never let her family worry about her for seventeen years. Unexpectedly, she got into great trouble when she was about to leave the court. She wanted to protect monsters and persisted in her obsession. She was imprisoned by the Qing Dynasty. There are rumors that it was Princess Kunyi who defeated the mandarin ducks and used her power to recruit her sweetheart Nie Yan, Marquis of Yuqing, as her son-in-law. This forced Miss Li San to take a different approach and empathize with the monster who was very similar to the Marquis. The client, Kunyi, said that she had to talk to Li San. Nie Yan was sitting in the side hall of the Shangqing Division, and was about to ask Meng Ji to come over to see Li San. Unexpectedly, the person who sent the message retreated back in a panic before he could get out of the threshold: "Master Marquis, His Highness is here." "What is she doing here at this time?" Nie Yan was a little confused. Just as he was about to let someone stop her, he was held down by Ye Midi. "Master, listen to my advice." Midnight swallowed, "His Highness coming here at this time is suspected of obstructing official duties, but it is also reasonable and reasonable. Instead of covering up, it is better to clear the relationship first so that His Highness can feel at ease." Nie Yan didn¡¯t know why. Who did he renounce his relationship with? Miss Li San? It didn't matter in the first place, he just asked Meng Ji to see her as agreed. As for why the girl half-kneeling in front of him kept crying, he couldn't bear to ask. Midnight's tone was very serious: "Master, no girl would be disgusted to see her husband and the person who likes him in the same room, not to mention His Highness is so arrogant." If you don¡¯t dismantle the Shangqing Division, you¡¯ll be giving him face. Nie Yan was silent. After a while, he waved his hand to lead Kun Yi in. Because of what happened yesterday, he expected that she would not sleep well, but when this man walked in the door with a pale face, Nie Yan still felt uncomfortable. He stood up and walked to her, his eyes swept over her bloodless lips, then looked at her slightly messy bun, and her chest that kept rising and falling due to the rapid walking, and couldn't help but frown: " Why is Your Highness so anxious?" Kunyi had already thought of an excuse when she came, and immediately raised her red eyes and looked at him aggrievedly: "What did you say I did?" She pointed at Li San, who was still kneeling in the room, and pressed Dan Kou into his heart: "You are the head of the Sixth Division of the Qing Dynasty. Is it because you don't have enough people under your command or is this case so shocking that you can actually Is it worth it for you to interrogate her in person?¡± The vinegar jar that was knocked over at my youngest daughter¡¯s house could be smelled ten miles away. Nie Yan couldn't help but glance sideways at Ye Midi, who showed an expression that said, "You see, what I said is right." He pursed his lips and then turned his gaze back to her. He was in a good mood, but his tone was still quite helpless: "This case is a matter of special concern to me today, and it is appropriate for me to bring it to trial in person." "I think you just want to see her." Kunyi stamped her feet, her thin eyebrows drooped, and she was as angry as a warbler, "Why don't you tell me, what did you examine?" Just now, he just took a look that Li San was fine and could explain to Meng Ji. He didn't say anything else. What could he interrogate? Nie Yan was speechless for a moment, and the man in front of him was about to burst into tears. "Okay, if you don't want to tell me, I'll ask her." Kunyi pointed at Li San on the ground, turned around and told Lan Tiao behind him, "Take her to another vacant room." "Your Highness." Nie Yan frowned, "She is a key criminal in the Shangqing Division, and she has a confession to be recorded later." Kunyi glared at him: "I can't even ask a few words? Just a stick of incense, how can it delay your business? If you don't figure it out today, I won't be able to sleep well. If I can't sleep well, The Marquis can¡¯t sleep well either.¡± She is soft when she threatens people, and with her pale face, she looks particularly easy to bully. Normally, Nie Yan would never let people fool around like this, but looking at the man in front of him, he couldn't bear to be harsh. After hesitating for a few times, he still gave in: "Just a stick of incense." "You are not allowed to eavesdrop or threaten her." Kunyi put her hands on her hips, "I just want to hear the truth." "Okay." Nie Yan sighed. Li San was very resistant to Kun Yi, but he couldn't resist the strength of the guards behind him, so he struggled for a while and was taken away. She couldn't believe that Marquis Yu Qing, who had always been selfless, would allow his wife to mess around in the Shangqing Division. The door opened and closed, and she was put on a chair in the room. Kunyi stood in front of her, her face still pale. "I just want to ask you a question." She looked coldly, with the usual coercion of a superior person, "MengLet's continue walking out. Marquis Yuqing is in the south courtyard, and the handsome boy is in the north courtyard. She led Lan Tiao to the fork in the corridor, and without any hesitation, she turned straight to the south. Nie Yan was sitting in the room, tapping the edge of the table one after another. He looked very relaxed, but in the middle of the night, he knew that he was a little nervous. The moment the door was pushed open, light flowed in from the outside, outlining a graceful shadow. The wind blew from behind her, bringing with it a burst of floral fragrance, which wiped away all his nervousness. He raised his head and met a pair of worried eyes. His Adam's apple moved slightly and he laughed softly. "What's wrong with you?" She ran to him and squatted down, looking at him with longing eyes, "Why can't you even eat?" Nie Yan looked back at her, his dark eyes gleaming with lake light, and instead of answering, he said: "The North Courtyard should be closer to His Highness's courtyard." "Yeah." Kunyi nodded, eyes full of confusion, "So what?" nothing. Nie Yan pulled her up and wanted to be calm, but the corners of his mouth couldn't stop moving closer to her ears: "Wei Chen feels that His Highness has very good vision." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Yintang turns dark You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The gentle breeze at dusk makes people feel like they are dreaming. Kunyi was held lightly by him and blinked in confusion. Do you have good taste? She chose him and trusted him. Does that mean she has good judgment? Was he clarifying her suspicions by saying this? However, she told no one what she was thinking, and she even deliberately abandoned the beautiful young man to see him, just to avoid alerting the enemy. Where did he get the clue? Nie Yan let go of her and saw the confusion on her face. He felt very guilty when he remembered that he had made such a bet with Li Zhuhuai. He took out the Xuanji Qin and put it into her hand as if to compensate. The Xuanji Qin is made of ebony, with its brilliance flowing and a rainbow on the strings. If it is not a magical instrument but just an ordinary toy, it would be particularly pleasing. "I've been busy lately, and His Highness is not very peaceful around me. If you wantto find me for something, just pluck the strings." He said, turning the Xuanji Qin into a palm-sized size and hanging it on her waist. Although Kun Yi is poor at practicing Taoism, his eyesight has always been good. He knew the value of this magic weapon just by scanning it, and he couldn't help but feel a little puzzled. ¡°If he is really like Xu Xiaoyang said, he just uses her as a tool, why should he give her these things? If he doesn¡¯t give her, he can do what he wants by virtue of his status as consort. Thinking about it, Xu Xiaoyang didn¡¯t tell the complete truth to her. Shaking her head and not thinking too much, Kunyi happily collected the things, and then asked him with a smile: "Master Hou, do you want to eat the food from Zhangdeng Restaurant? Last time, I took it out and saw that Master Hou ate a lot. If you don't have the appetite today, , I will bring some back to try, you must not starve yourself." Originally it was just a bet, and Nie Yan was not so picky and squeamish, but for some reason, he suddenly wanted to be willful and nodded immediately: "I will wait here for His Highness to come back." "Okay." Kunyi stood up with a smile, turned around and told Lan Tiao to prepare the car. The dignified princess actually went to the street to buy a dinner for him. Nie Yan felt that there was nothing more convincing than this. Kunyi just liked him very much, maybe because of his protection of her, or maybe because of his protection of her. Because the two of them get along day and night, no matter what, the result is always good. With this support, he can check more about her weird birthmark and help her out of trouble earlier. Thinking of this, Nie Yan was in a good mood. He stood up and moved to sit on the small couch by the window, flipping through the files and glancing outside. But when the sky was completely dark, the food came back, but the Kunyi people did not come back. He looked at the servant who responded and frowned slightly. *** Kunyi originally planned to buy food and go back. She didn't even take the carriage, but only took an ordinary sedan chair, just to avoid being delayed by people greeting her along the way. ¡°I never thought that as soon as the sedan came out of Zhangdeng Restaurant, it would be stopped by a Taoist wearing a black gauze hat. "Girl, I see that your seal is dark, and you are afraid of disaster. I have been walking around in the world for twenty years, and I can help people solve their problems for only twenty taels" Lan Tiao was so angry that she chased him away: "Go, go, no one dares to stop my master's sedan chair. The curtains are all down. You can see that the hall is dark." The man looked thin, but Lan Tiao stretched out his hand but did not push it. He shook his head and continued: "With all due respect, your master sleeps less and dreams more. He is plagued by bad luck. There are many evil spirits around him recently. If you spend money to eliminate them, There is still a way to turn back, if we continue to delay, we may not be able to save our lives." No matter how unlucky you are, you dare to say it to His Highness. Lan Tiao was so angry that she put her hands on her hips and called a few guards over to take action, but Kun Yi shouted: "Wait a minute." She opened the curtain and got out of the sedan, looked at the man carefully for a while, and suddenly smiled: "Sir, you are a very talented man, and I would like to invite him to sit in the restaurant." What kind of talent is this? It is just a clich¨¦ of charlatans. Lan Tiao wanted to persuade His Highness, but His Highness seemed determined. He invited people to the restaurant, ordered a large table of dishes, and asked the entourage to give the food to Hou first. Take my father¡¯s food box back. "Where did you come from, sir?" Kunyi poured him a glass of wine and asked teasingly. The man took it with a smile and said with emotion: "The mountains and rivers are beautiful, and everything is moving. I should have come from the fairyland." "Are there fairies in Wonderland?" She laughed, "How come you are alone when you go out, and still alone when you come back." It seems that she recognized him. Qin Youqian took off his bamboo hat and glared at her: "I know you are not worried about getting married, but you still make fun of me." Kunyi smiled and immediately drew a firework charm for him. ?? Brilliant fireworks flew out from the talisman, jumped up into the night sky, and exploded.Looking at it, he put away the Cue Xie Sword and said to Kunyi: "Your Highness, please follow me back home." Kunyi nodded and wanted to leave but was held back by Qin Youqian: "She is my disciple. Once I come back, she will follow me back to serve." "Serve?" Nie Yan looked at him with contempt in his eyes. Caught between these two people, Kun Yi¡¯s scalp went numb and she couldn¡¯t help but push them away with each hand. She smiled dryly and said to Nie Yan: ¡°This is my master. He saved my life. This must be your first time meeting him, right?¡± With that said, he said to Qin Youqiao: "This is my consort." Qin Youqian whistled and looked him up and down with his gray eyes: "Not much better looking than Zhao Jingyuan." "Master." Kunyi was slightly annoyed. Qin Youqian waved his hand as a greeting. Nie Yan only lowered his eyelids as a courtesy. "It's strange. These two people probably don't know each other. How come they only met each other, as if they had been enemies for several lifetimes?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 Why are they all monsters? You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??Zhang Deng Restaurant is located on the south side of Hede Street. The food is excellent and the service is considerate. Therefore, the business has been booming. The three-story building is bustling with singing and dancing. However, happiness belongs to others, and the atmosphere in the room where Kunyi is located is as solemn as a pool of stagnant water. Nie Yan felt that the person in front of him was not an ordinary person, and Qin Youqian also disliked him. After a moment of stalemate, the two of them reached out and grabbed Kun Yi's left and right wrists at the same time. "Hey, hey, I have something to say. When you gods fight, don't bring disaster to a mortal like me." Kunyi's eyelashes trembled, "I am delicate and frail, I can't stand your pull." Qin Youqian rolled his eyes when he heard this: "Are you made of paper?" "Teacher Mingjian, I am a tofu-like beauty, much softer than paper." She laughed, trying to ease the atmosphere between the two of them, "It's not too early today, let's just stop here and wait. Will we have dinner together again when you have time?" "Okay." Qin Youqian narrowed his eyes, "Then do you want to follow me back home, or do you want to go with him?" Nie Yan hummed, and the strength in his hand increased slightly: "Your Highness and I are still newly married." "Family, country and the world have always come before the love of children. Since you are in charge of the Shangqing Division, you must understand this truth." Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, Kunyi said quickly: "I accepted the summons from the palace when I came here. The queen asked me to go into the palace to sit down. Mr. Hou is busy with work, and the master has just returned." Jing, why don't you two go back first, so that I can go into the palace and answer your questions." Knowing that she was trying to make peace with Xini, Qin Youqian glared at her with slight annoyance and cursed her for being useless. He had been teaching her for so many years, and she had only known this person for so long, yet she wanted to treat him as an equal. Nie Yan was not very happy either. He didn't like Qin Youqian, but she was not as decisive as she was with Rong Xiujun before. Instead, she had to take this man's feelings into consideration, and even refused to let him go home for dinner. "I'll say a few words before you leave." He pulled her, avoiding Qin Youqian, and went to the terrace outside. Kunyi looked back and saw that the master had not followed, so she whispered to him: "Don't be like this, that is my master after all." Stopping, Nie Yan turned his head expressionlessly: "Do you know that your master is a monster?" Kunyi was startled, then laughed: "How is that possible? He is the teacher who teaches us Taoism." "Who told you that monsters don't know Taoism?" With a lump in her throat, Kunyi looked at the extremely serious eyes of the person in front of her, and her expression became serious. Nie Yan is a person who can recognize monsters. Although he doesn't seem to be able to deal with Qin Youqian, he won't slander him the first time they meet. There must be some reason why he said this. "However, all monsters can eat people. She and Qin Youqian have known each other for so many years, and he doesn't even eat meat, let alone people. Moreover, when the late emperor was still alive, he relied heavily on him, and he never relied on his favor to become arrogant or seek personal gain. If he is a monster, what has he been planning for all these years? With a slight frown on her face, Kunyi rubbed her sleeves and was silent for a long time, then whispered: "I will pay attention." Seeing that she didn¡¯t take it seriously, Nie Yan¡¯s face became even darker: ¡°It¡¯s only out of kindness that I remind you that if Your Highness has a deep relationship with him, you can just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡± After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and left the restaurant. Seems to be angry. Kunyi looked at the direction he left and sighed. She turned her head and faced Qin Youqian who was walking towards her. "As a teacher, I only want to say a few words to you." Qin Youqian became rarely serious, and his rigid outline looked very cold. Kunyi cheered up and held her hands obediently, waiting for him to speak. Then she heard: "Did you know that your husband is a monster?" Kunyi:¡­¡­ Kunyi:? ? ? These two people are not lost twin brothers. They say exactly the same thing. What a hatred. In this dynasty that talks about bewitching, everyone calls the other person a monster as soon as they meet. Fortunately, she is listening. If the emperor Brother heard it, is this okay? "Master, Yu Qinghou is indeed not an ordinary person. He started cultivating Taoism when he was young, and now he is a Taoist with great achievements in slaying monsters. If he is a monster, the world will be turned upside down." Qin Youqian didn't smile. He looked at her quietly with his light gray eyes. After she finished speaking, he said slowly: "This is what's scary about him." A chief minister of the Shangqing Division gathers Taoists from all over the world to take charge of slaying monsters. If his true body is a monster, who can do anything to him? Kunyi stared back at him blankly, remembering the time she met??On your own body. "We are married as husband and wife, and there is no doubt about their love." She twirled a strand of her black hair and murmured out. At the end of the moon, it was another tense late night in the palace. People from the Shangqing Division were patrolling back and forth. Emperor Shengqing was sleeping in the palace of Xiancairen, and his brows were not very stable. He dreamed that his biological sister Kunyi had turned into a mouse. She was huge and terrifying, with shiny fur. She opened her mouth and was about to eat him. He ran away quickly, met the queen, grabbed her and ran with her. As he was running, he felt something was wrong. When he looked back, he saw that the queen was still holding in his hand. It was clearly a talking skeleton. "Your Majesty," she said quietly, "didn't you say that you will only care about me and my concubine in this life?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. "Now." Guo Shouxi, who was guarding outside, saw that he was awake, so he followed in and said, "Let's talk to the person guarding the Fu Palace. I have been standing outside for an hour. Do you want to see him?" (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33 Queen Zhang You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hefu Palace is the Queen's palace, so it will naturally be guarded by people from the Shangqing Division. However, Emperor Shengqing personally selected this guard, specifically choosing someone who could control his family members, so that he could be completely used by himself. Right now, he will have a movement with Fu Gong. The talented man next to him was a little amused and hugged his arm and said coquettishly: "What time of the day it is, the Queen will not ask Your Majesty to rush over. Your Majesty should go to bed." The talented young man was beautiful and thought he was much better than the queen, who was old and lustful. She had not been favored, so she felt that the queen was deliberately suppressing her. Now that she finally had an opportunity, she was unwilling to let it go. . However, the emperor, who was very gentle just now, immediately shook off her hand, stood up to let Guo Shouxi change clothes, and glanced at her coldly. Cai Ren was a little confused. Before she could ask what she had done wrong, palace attendants came in, blocked her mouth, wrapped her in a quilt and carried her out. "Xuan him come in to talk." "yes." The secret guards of the Shangqing Division arrived silently. When they saw Emperor Shengqing retreating, they said bluntly: "The Queen will leave Hefu Palace every night, either to Shangyang Palace or to other palaces with her Majesty. The method is so subtle that it cannot be noticed by ordinary guards." How could a female prostitute escape the eyes and ears of the imperial guards and follow him all the time? Emperor Shengqing felt a chill on his back, and his expression became more and more nervous: "What is she doing with me?" The secret guard shook his head: "When you get near your majesty, you will set up a barrier. Your subordinates cannot know what happens in the barrier, but for many days, the empress has behaved strangely, and she may be suspected of being evil." " Emperor Shengqing was really afraid of evil spirits. Those things would kill people without giving anyone a chance to react. How could he be willing to die in an unknown manner after having built up his empire for decades? But when he heard this person say that the queen was a monster, he felt uncomfortable and his face became very ugly: "Don't say such things again before you have evidence." "Yes." The secret guard responded, bowed and retreated. The emperor had no intention of staying anywhere else, so he took his people back to Shangyang Palace and reviewed the memorial until dawn. At dawn, Queen Zhang also returned to the palace, with more serious injuries, and began to recuperate. "Let's see how long she can last." Zhang Tonglang stood by the pond feeding the fish, and the bait was spread all over the pond. "If this continues, don't blame me for being cruel." Zhang Manrou was frightened by her father and took half a step back, but thinking of her aunt who loved her very much, she couldn't help but whisper: "It's just flesh and blood" "We treat her as our flesh and blood, but has she ever treated us as our flesh and blood?" Zhang Tonglang turned his eyes coldly and said, "You are the same as her, selfish and with your elbows turned out." Her face turned pale, and Zhang Manrou lowered her head: "It's not like my father doesn't know about Marquis Yu Qing. How can that person be easy to fool? He is currently newly married to His Highness. We really chose the wrong time." "Why is it time? When he climbs higher, we will have fewer bargaining chips in our hands." Zhang Tonglang looked at her coldly, "Don't think that I don't know what you are thinking. Since you want my Zhang family's Glory, but I don¡¯t want to contribute half of my efforts to the family, nothing is so cheap in the world.¡± He turned his head and looked deeply at the fish in the pond fighting for food: "If you don't know the consequences of being ungrateful, I will ask your aunt to teach you a lesson." Empress Zhang wanted to protect Emperor Shengqing's life, but she didn't dare to reveal her true identity, so she could only give herself some demonic power and then fight with the people he sent. More and more people were sent, and she was tortured. Her injuries became more serious. In just a few days, she would die together with Emperor Shengqing, which would fulfill her delusion. *** After waking up from sleep, Kunyi held the jade noodle and yawned as she sat down at the dining table, and happened to face Nie Yan's cold face. Yesterday's meeting with Qin Youqian was too unpleasant. He seemed to have not calmed down yet. He was drinking porridge and ignoring her. Kunyi actually wanted to talk to him, but this man didn't raise his head from beginning to end, and his eyes didn't intersect with hers. There was a court meeting today, and the carriage was already waiting outside. Nie Yan finished his breakfast, got up and walked out. Seeing this, Kun Yi put down his bowls and chopsticks and chased him out. "Hey, you didn't sleep well last night. You're so bruised right now." She tilted her head to look at him while jumping behind him. "You're already haggard and you still have a straight face. It doesn't look good." Nie Yan seemed unaware, as three feet of ice covered her body, freezing her all the way from the dining room to the side door. The carriage was already waiting outside the door, but the atmosphere between the two was not very harmonious.?Suspected of party strife. "These monsters are so smart that they want to coerce his prince. It's really unreasonable. If Marquis Yu Qing hadn't been by his side, he would have been unable to do anything about them. After closing the book, the emperor dismissed several important ministers on the spot, most of them were supporters of the third prince. The courtiers were frightened, thinking that the fourth prince had gone against the wind and suddenly turned the tables, but Qin Youqian smiled half-heartedly and glanced at Nie Yan's hand. This person, the excerpt has just been written, he has used extremely high Taoist skills, and his cultivation level is really quite high. But in other words, if the talisman flew correctly just now, a monster will continue to come in and out of the court, even though it is a non-aggressive tree monster. ?????????????????????? What is this Yu Qinghou¡¯s plan? The appearance of monsters in the court is a big deal. Even if there are no casualties, the news reaches the harem, and the queen still struggles to get out of bed: "I'm going to see your majesty." "Don't worry, Your Majesty. Your Majesty is not injured, and Marquis Yuqing is still here." The palace maid quickly supported her, "The Imperial Master will reply later." The concubines who came to pay their respects also advised her: "It's important for me to take good care of my health first." Queen Zhang shook her head, looking very panicked. She waved away the palace maid who came to help her, and whispered: "Let Princess Kunyi come and visit Fu Palace first." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Qu Ru Clan You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi was originally going to the palace to see the queen today, but seeing that it was still early, she went to the palace of a concubine to pay her respects. As a result, as soon as she sat down and didn't take a sip of tea, she was carried to Hefu. palace. "Your Highness." Queen Zhang looked haggard and leaned on the bed. When she saw her, she burst into tears. Kunyi was startled, and quickly waved the people behind her to get out, then sat down beside her bed: "What's wrong with the emperor's sister-in-law?" "I have no choice, I really have no choice." Empress Zhang shed tears and shook her head, "You must save your royal brother's life." The Emperor of the Song Dynasty was so noble, why would he ask her to save his life? Kunyi frowned, and just as he was about to ask why, he felt the surroundings darken. The luxurious furnishings were all swallowed up by the darkness, and in the blink of an eye, only the area in front of the bed was left in the huge queen's palace. Her heart skipped a beat, she stood up and took two steps back: "Sister-in-law?" "Don't be afraid, I won't harm you." Empress Zhang looked at her with tears in her eyes, "Your mother gave birth to you late. Although I am only your sister-in-law, I have watched you grow up. Over the years, I have If you had evil intentions, you wouldn¡¯t be alive now.¡± "This is the truth, but" Kunyi looked around, a little troubled, "You have never practiced Taoism, but you will fall into the barrier." It¡¯s hard not to suspect that it¡¯s a monster. Wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes, Queen Zhang sighed softly: "I came to see you today, and I didn't want to hide anything from you. Kunyi, do you know what 'Qu Ru' is?" Qu Ru, a bird with a human face in ancient books, was born on the mountain where he prayed. His voice was gentle and sweet, but he disappeared from the world thousands of years ago. Her intuition told her that she couldn't continue chatting today because it would cause her a lot of trouble. However, everyone was curious, especially a leisurely and noble person like Kunyi. No matter how scared she was, she still couldn't help but ask more questions. : "What is the connection between the emperor's sister-in-law and that strange beast?" Queen Zhang said frankly: "Those are my ancestors. They were hunted and killed by mortals and escaped from the world. After reproducing to our generation, there are not many members of the clan left. Therefore, we can only transform into humans and blend in among you to continue living." Kunyi was so frightened by her that she burped. ??The empress, the mother of the country and the queen who has been in charge of the central palace for more than 20 years, is actually a monster? Once such a secret is leaked, the royal family will be in chaos. Why would she tell her suddenly? "At first, it was his arrangement for me to marry your imperial brother." Empress Zhang lowered her face, her profile pale and quiet, "But later, I really liked him, so I had children with him." "Now that the two princes have grown up, my brother has other ideas and has sent powerful monsters to assassinate them for several days." "I can't stop it anymore." Revealing the injuries on her hands and neck, Queen Zhang looked at her worriedly: "Kunyi, please save your imperial brother." The injuries on her body were a bit horrifying. Kunyi only glanced at them and couldn't bear to look at them anymore. She stood silently. Empress Zhang had calculated that although Kunyi was arrogant, she had a pure nature. If she told her this matter, she would not make a big fuss. She would only think of ways to protect her royal brother, and she could take advantage of the influence of Marquis Yuqing. What a good way to go. However, Kunyi didn't say anything after hearing this. She couldn't understand what she was thinking, and she was a little panicked at the moment: "You don't want to?" "No." After coming back to her senses, Kunyi pursed her lips, "I will naturally take care of the escort, but there are a few things I want to clarify with the emperor's wife first." "What?" "When the emperor suffered a stroke earlier, there was a magic circle in Shangyang Palace. Who lost it?" Empress Zhang sighed: "It's me. Someone wanted to smash your majesty's body to pieces so that your majesty would be ill for a long time. I used some tricks to trap your majesty's body in the flower window. But, brother I soon discovered that I had no other choice but to ask His Majesty to let you two spend the night in the palace." Marquis Yuqing is of extremely high moral character, so rescuing that soul is not a problem. only¡­¡­ Kunyi looked at her steadily and asked the second question: "Since you are a monster, Marquis Yu Qing has talked with you, didn't he notice?" Queen Zhang was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously turned her face away: "Monsters with extremely high cultivation levels like us cannot easily be seen through by mortals. I have never harmed Your Majesty, so it is reasonable for Marquis Yu Qing not to notice." Kunyi didn¡¯t believe it. Nie Yanneng said that Qin Youqian was a monster as soon as they met. It was impossible that he didn't recognize the queen's identity. Recalling his previous behavior and Qin Youqian's words, Kunyi looked a little serious. "Don't think too much," Zhang Huang saidNie Yan had long wanted to block this secret passage, but he loved Empress Zhong very much and could not find a suitable opportunity for a while. Unexpectedly, Kunyi took the initiative to propose it. He lowered his eyes and looked troubled. "What?" She pulled his sleeve and looked at him with blinking eyes, "Are you free?" "No." Nie Yan asked in a low voice, "Does Your Majesty know about this?" Kunyi waved her hand: "Brother Huang has been very busy lately. He has no time to take care of the harem. You can come with me, just to say hello." He pursed his lips, glanced at her expectant little face, and said nothing. Kunyi's attitude was very upright when asking for help, and he immediately said: "I know it's troublesome for you. When I get back from my work, I will ask for a reward for you from the Qing Dynasty Department, so that the principals can follow you this year. Spring hunting, okay?" After a pause, he added: "I can also spare my time to serve Master and have meals with you." Spring hunting is a good thing. If those from the Shangqing Division can go there, it will be much easier in the future. But what Nie Yan likes more is the last half of the sentence. "It's settled." He relaxed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 She deserves to be pampered You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi feels that Marquis Yu Qing is actually quite easy to coax, as long as you take care of his subordinates. ¡°For example, last time, when she took the cook to cook for the people of Shangqingsi, he was very happy, with smiles on his face. " Another example is this time. He clearly seemed to have some difficulties. As soon as he heard that the principals could go hunting in the spring, he agreed to her. ??????????? From this point of view, he can be regarded as affectionate and righteous. Since there is love and justice, she still has a chance. With an idea in mind, Kunyi went to Hefu Palace with him first. Empress Zhang was a little happy and a little scared when she saw him. She took the two of them to the back courtyard and left him alone on the pretext of talking to Kunyi. There. Nie Yan has always done things neatly. When he saw the gap, a few talismans fell down with the magic circle. His Taoism was so arrogant that the little demon guarding the other side of the secret passage ten miles away trembled. "What a powerful Taoist." Several demons murmured together, "How long has it been since Shangqing Division has such a powerful Taoist?" "It's been a few years, but this Daoxing is still not as good as the ancestor who was in Shangqing Division back then." "That's not bad. At least none of us in Shengjing are his opponents right now." ¡°Let¡¯s go and report it to your lord first.¡± Nie Yan stopped his hand, stared at that place for a moment, and then walked away. "Since you have fallen into the formation, why do you want to live in the formation?" A voice suddenly sounded from behind. After a pause, Nie Yan turned his head slightly. Qin Youqian appeared in the back courtyard at some unknown time, wearing a cypress-colored gown, with black hair tied up, and a profound look in his eyes: "With your cultivation level, you can definitely fall into a death formation and completely protect the peace of this palace." Nie Yan looked at him with ridicule in his eyes: "I have to make compromises with you when I do things?" "I don't dare, but I can talk to my stupid apprentice and see what she thinks." "what ever." Having said that, Qin Youqian noticed that he was angry and immediately laughed: "There are only two of you here, so why do you have to be patient?" Nonsense, there are plenty of places to fight with him, how could he choose the back courtyard of Hefu Palace. Nie Yan sneered and was about to leave, but unexpectedly there was murderous intent coming towards him from behind. The Quexie Sword emerged from his hand. Without thinking, Nie Yan turned around and blocked the blow. At the end, the blade of the sword was horizontal, and a sword light went straight to Qin Youqian's face. "Master!" Kun Yi originally wanted to come over and have a look at him. Who would have thought that she would just happen to meet this scene? She immediately shouted, held up her skirt and rushed in the direction of Qin Youqian. With his pupils shrinking slightly, Nie Yan had no time to retract the sword light, so he could only watch as she ran to Qin Youqian's side¡ª¡ª Then he stopped three steps away from him, managed to avoid the sword light, and let the sword light go straight towards Qin Youqian. Nie Yan:? Qin Youqian: Taking out his magical weapon to block the sword light, Qin Youqian was so angry that he asked, "You came here to summon my master's soul?" Kunyi blinked innocently: "My cultivation level is not one percent as good as Master's. What if I go up to pick this thing up and die?" "Aren't you afraid of dying as a teacher?" Qin Youqian glared at her. She heyed twice and smiled very sweetly: "Master is blessed with great fortune, so I won't do it." After laughing, his expression became calmer, and he turned to look at Nie Yan. He had already sheathed his sword quickly, his face was calm, but his eyes were a little dodgey. Although the anger in her body was quickly concealed, it still fell into her eyes. To be honest, it was the other party who made the first move, and his retaliation was considered light. But for some reason, Nie Yan was still a little flustered when he met her eyes. He remembered what she said about Uncle Zhang Guo, who was full of anger, looked fierce and unpopular. Would she not like the way he looked just now? Kunyi walked towards him, Nie Yan put his hands behind his back, pursed his thin lips tightly, looking slightly uneasy. However, the man just tilted his head and looked at him, then took his sleeve and said, "Master Hou seems to be in a bad mood, can I accompany you back home first?" With his jaw tense, Nie Yan wanted to say something, but he glanced at Qin Youqian who was looking at him eagerly over there, swallowed his words, and let her lead him out of the back courtyard. There was a gentle breeze, and the willow trees on both sides of the river bank in the palace had their green branches blowing in the wind, full of spring. Kunyi took him and walked out of the west side of the palace from Hefu Palace without saying a word.?The beauty is unhappy and has to book a place to coax her back. It's convenient for you. " There are many dignitaries coming and going in the Zhen Gourmet House, so it's really not that easy to book a place. But who is Kun Yi? After saying this, the shopkeeper really agreed. He went to the table to apologize, and he took her place for less than a stick of incense. The entire delicacy restaurant was cleared. "The flying phoenix pillars painted in gold and the gatekeepers made of copper, in such a wealthy place that sells thousands of dollars every day, the silk and bamboo are still there, the singing and dancing are still the same, but the noise of people is gone. Nie Yan chose a seat and sat down. He did not agree with her extravagant behavior: "You are not afraid of impeachment." Kunyi sat down next to him, with a smile on her lips: "There is no benefit in impeaching me. Those shrewd old men will not do it. At most, they will make a fuss about you, but who are you? The head of the Shangqing Division who has good momentum will definitely I can handle it.¡± As he said that, he picked up the carved silver cup on the table and handed it to his lips. Nie Yan frowned more and more as the delicacies served like flowing water on the table one after another. The meal she had was enough for ordinary people to eat for a year. However, after taking a bite, he felt that it was expensive for a reason, and it was really delicious. Nie Yan is not a person who is greedy for pleasure, and he may not like such a luxurious place, but when he looks at the person next to him, her face is reflected like jade in the candlelight in the room. Looking at the dishes passing by along the water below, her eyes are filled with water. A piece of soft bamboo shoot was taken into his mouth with a roll of his tongue. He also felt that she should be pampered in these places. ¡°Gold silk brocade, jade phoenix hairpin, all the good things in the world are piled on her, it seems not too much. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 A good match You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi is accustomed to enjoying. She only eats the tenderest two inches on the tips of bamboo shoots, only eats the freshest two ounces on the back of the meat, the wine must be aged for ten years, and the food must not be salty, sweet or spicy at all. The delicacy restaurant served dozens of dishes, but in the end, only three caught her eye. She pinched her fingers and took two more bites, her eyes narrowed slightly, like a satiated cat. Sensing that he was looking at her, Kunyi raised her eyebrows, swept her eyes, and said, "Master Hou, the food is on the table, not on my face." Nie Yan silently withdrew his gaze, put the vegetables into a bowl, and from the corner of his eye saw her happily continuing to eat, and couldn't help but look at her a few more times. "My eyes are bright and my teeth are as bright as the moon." The silk and bamboo in the Zhen Gourmet House are exquisite, long and melodious, touching the heart. As she eats, she gently taps the table strings in harmony with the tune. The black gauze on her body is gathered up lazily. Under the shining light, she can faintly see inside. Delicate and snow-white skin. Nie Yan suddenly frowned, put down his chopsticks and asked her, "Has His Highness always been wearing clothes like this?" Kunyi was very happy to hear this and answered without thinking: "I have been wearing it since my mother passed away. The Bureau of Weaving prepared all kinds of black gauze for me. Although the color is more monotonous, the dark patterns are distinctive. of." ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold in winter?¡± ¡°When it¡¯s cold, just wear a few more layers underneath.¡± Nie Yan stopped talking. It is common for women in this dynasty to dress loosely and boldly. He can't even take care of the affairs of the Qing Dynasty, so how can he care about what she wears. Kunyi keenly caught a hint of his displeasure and raised her eyebrows in surprise: "You think it doesn't look good? The runes my master drew by himself say they can protect me." "The talisman painted on it is the Talisman of Hiding the Sky and Crossing the Sea." Nie Yan didn't like the admiration in her tone and explained with a cold face, "The Talisman of Hiding the Sky can conceal the aura of mortals and prevent ordinary monsters from seeing you. It's true. It can protect you, but the Sea Crossing Talisman is for suppressing monsters and has no effect on you. Your master added it to bluff people." Kunyi was shocked: "Can it still be like this?" "A liar who travels around the world has to be a bit showy." He said angrily, "I will redraw it for you when I have time." "Okay, okay." She agreed happily. With the moon above the willow trees, the two of them had dinner and headed back home. Instead of taking a car, they walked back together, with the car and their entourage following at a distance. "I see that the emperor's sister-in-law is quite worried about the emperor's brother. Please send more people to guard him." Kunyi played with his slender fingers and leaned against him lazily. "I think Huainan is good." Nie Yan looked at the moon in the distance and replied quietly: "Your Majesty is the king of a country, and he will not be arranged by others." Without his arrangement, he had already won over many people from the Shangqing Division, although they were all ordinary Taoists with low cultivation levels. "Since you have taken over the palace patrol, it is not difficult to strengthen the guard." She shook his arm, "I am just such a brother." In the past, Nie Yan only thought it was ridiculous when he heard about an adult being cheated on by his family members. How could a determined man be influenced by a woman? But now, he didn¡¯t know whether it was because the night wind was blowing too comfortably or because the moon was so beautiful. He thought for a moment and said "hmm". Behind him, Ye Ban's foot slipped and he almost lost his balance. Hearing his strange cough, Nie Yan realized that something was wrong with him. His ears felt slightly warm, and he brushed her away and walked faster. Kunyi was just happy when she was suddenly thrown away by him. She quickly chased after him and stopped him: "What happened?" "No." He was a little annoyed, "It's getting late, go back home quickly." "There's no need to be so fast. We've just finished our meal. My stomach hurts if I walk so fast." She hooked his finger again. Nie Yan wanted to hide, but this person's actions were arrogant and unreasonable. Before he could pull his hand away, she had already inserted her slender fingers in and locked them tightly with her. It was like this. It would be a bit petty to leave her. Thinking of this, Nie Yan naturally allowed her to slow down his pace. The two of them walked side by side on the street of Hede Street. On her waist was the Xuanji Qin he gave her, and on his waist was the ugly purse she embroidered, one black and one white, one low and one high, one complicated and one simple. Unexpected harmony. Mr. Longyu was lying on the terrace fence of Ronghua Pavilion, looking at the backs of the two people in the distance with half-lowered eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to give in?¡± someone asked him. Arowana was startled and turned around with wary eyes. He saw Xu Xiaoyang standing behind him, wearing a sapphire blue brocade robe and a face as white as jade. "It's you." He narrowed his eyes. &nNie Yan was taking a break today and was still in the house, so Kun Yi went around to talk to him. However, as soon as she walked near his courtyard, Kunyi heard a panicked cough in the middle of the night. "Your Highness, why are you here at this time?" Something is wrong. Ignoring him, Kunyi rushed in. The door to Nie Yan's study was not only closed, but also bolted. Kunyi pushed it, then took a few steps back and kicked it up. bang! The dust rose and fell. The two people in the room seemed to be stunned by her magical power. One raised his eyebrows and the other was stunned. It was Nie Yan who raised his eyebrows, but the one who was stunned Kunyi looked her up and down, then looked at the sky outside, half-smiling but not smiling: "Miss Zhang, have you spent the night here?" Zhang Manrou didn¡¯t expect that she was so strong that she could even kick the doorbolt off: ¡°I¡¯ve seen you, Your Highness.¡± "You don't have to see me. I didn't see you yesterday, but I saw you here this morning. I'm not happy." Walking straight to Nie Yan's side, Kunyi picked up his chin and looked at him, then narrowed his eyes. He glanced at Zhang Manrou and said, "What are you two doing here?" Today, she is very exposed outside, but this girl's clothes are clean and fresh, her face is haggard, and her bun is slightly loose. It is obvious that she has been here a long time ago and stayed for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 My sincerity towards you You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! But looking at Nie Yan, his clothes were neat and tidy, and there was no other smell. It didn't look like he was having an affair with her. A man and a woman alone spent the night together in a room with nothing, so what were they doing, talking about important matters of family and country? Kunyi was unhappy, very unhappy. She raised her chin and stared at Nie Yan, waiting for an explanation. Nie Yan was a little annoyed. Zhang Tonglang himself had set himself on fire. Why did he push his daughter to him for help? But when he saw Kun Yi's appearance, he relaxed his eyebrows and said with a slight smile in his eyes: "Your Highness suspects that the minister is disloyal?" "Not yet." She nodded his forehead arrogantly, "But if the Marquis can't tell the reason, then I will have to doubt it even if I don't doubt it." "Your Highness." Zhang Manrou hurriedly knelt down and took two steps, "It was my little girl who came to ask the Marquis for help late at night. The Marquis is a humble gentleman and has not exceeded the rules." Nie Yan simply agreed with a "hmm". Kunyi laughed angrily: "Master Hou didn't bother to explain." "What's so fussy?" He tilted his head slightly and looked at her doubtfully. Kunyi cleared her throat and showed him: "Qingqing! Things are not what you see! I have nothing to do with her! You must not take it personally! My sincerity towards you is a lesson! " Zhang Manrou: "" She felt that His Highness should read less scripts, the drama was too much, how could a cold-blooded and ruthless person like Yu Qinghou have such leisure "Qing Qing." His eyes moved, he opened his lips slightly, imitating her words, but changed his tone, his dark eyes looked deeply into hers, "Things are not what you see." The thin lips were pressed together, word by word, like lingering silk, slowly wrapped around her. Kunyi was stunned, her face turned red suddenly, and she hurriedly tried to push him away, but this man reached out and grabbed her sleeves, pulling her into his arms. "I have nothing to do with her, so don't take it personally." He sighed, his warm and woody breath lingering in her ears. "My sincerity towards you can be learned from heaven and earth." ¡°This guy is really good,¡± she said casually. He can really learn. He just wants to learn, and he says so There was a thud in her heart, and then her heart beat rapidly. Kunyi struggled to push him away, fanning herself with both hands. "Okay, okay, I believe it." ?? His voice is inherently bewitching, and coupled with his face, it is simply killing people. The extremely thick-skinned Princess Kunyi was ashamed for the first time in her life. Standing in front of him, he looked at her at a loss and had to turn her head to look at Zhang Manrou who was still kneeling below. "What can Miss Zhang do that my husband-in-law can help me with?" "There is nothing to help me with. Right now I just want to ask you two if you want to kill her to add to the fun." Zhang Manrou, who was shown her affection, let out a long sigh. "For the sake of your majesty's safety, the empress broke with the Zhang family. While your majesty threw her into the cold palace, you also sealed off the uncle's palace." Zhang Manrou said in a short story, "The rest of the Zhang family can still protect themselves. I want to ask the marquis for help." She is so crazy about saving my aunt, she shouldn¡¯t end up like this.¡± It turns out that this is what happened. Kunyi looked serious: "Did your aunt leave any words for you?" "No, but I know that her injuries should be very serious. If she is under house arrest and there is no imperial doctor, she will not survive this month." Zhang Manrou took out several cyan porcelain bottles and placed them on the tea table next to her. "Please help me, Your Highness." help." Kunyi¡¯s intuition told her that this was not what she asked Nie Yan for just now, but today she was going to the palace for this matter, so it was just right. After collecting the medicine bottle, Kunyi asked Nie Yan: "Do you want to take her in?" Nie Yan shook his head: "Not interested." "Then I'll see Miss Zhang off on the way." Kunyi waved and asked Lan Tiao to take her out, "Master Hou, remember to have a good meal." Nie Yan hummed slightly, and couldn't help but laugh when he saw her disappearing out the door gracefully. He has a crisp temperament, neither pretentious nor procrastinating. He is very fiery, like a small scimitar studded with precious stones. The little scimitar was sitting in the Fengqi, and he didn't have any good feelings towards Miss Zhang outside: "You should be a wanted criminal now. It's not appropriate for me to take you with you like this. I won't send you off until you reach the street." There were tears in Zhang Manrou¡¯s eyes, but she stopped talking. Kunyi looked at her face through the black gauze and said, "It's useless to beg the Marquis all night, and it's even more impossible to beg me. Although I like beauties, I don't really like dangerous beauties." Nie YanchuThe queen's eyes were cloudy, as if she had heard her words, but she seemed not to have listened. Kunyi lifted up her sleeves and found that all the injuries on her body had been treated with medicine, and couldn't help but raise her eyebrows. The emperor's decree is so strict, who can get past the heavy guards and give such meticulous medicine to the queen? Thinking of the battle outside just now, and thinking about what his royal brother said, Kunyi laughed. "When did the Emperor's brother become so awkward?" According to the ancestral teachings, the emperor's brother will have to make a choice sooner or later between Jiangshan and the emperor's wife, but he would rather kill the wrong one than let go, and he is also hesitating now. With a soft sigh, Kunyi tucked Queen Zhang into bed and was about to leave, but she suddenly grabbed her hand. "Killkill them." She burst into tears and shook her head desperately. "Who are they?" Kunyi was puzzled. Queen Zhang did not continue, as if in a nightmare, she let go of her hand and fell down again. Now that everyone in the Zhang family is wanted, who else does she want to kill? Kunyi was a little worried and couldn't figure out anything, so she could only wipe her sweat with a handkerchief. "The emperor's sister-in-law has a good rest." She said softly, "As long as the emperor's brother is willing to protect you, you will get better." "If she gets better, your Zheng family's situation will not get better." Someone suddenly said. Kunyi staggered with fright, and couldn't help turning around and shouting angrily: "How many times have I told you, please give me a warning when you show up!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Can¡¯t hinder you You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qin Youqian was startled by her scolding, and subconsciously lowered his head and replied: "Sorry." When he came to his senses, he couldn't help but darken his face: "How could you talk to Master like this?" The disciples next to him, no matter who they were, were eager to have him as an offering, but this master was kind enough and didn't take him seriously at all. Kunyi covered her little mouth, which was beating with fright, and calmed down for a while before softening her tone: "Master, there is no foreigner like you who shows up in the palace without saying a word. If this makes people I know that neither you nor the queen will survive." ??When has he ever let mortals know about his actions? Qin Youqian disapproved, brushed off his robe and sat down in the outer hall, looking at the queen's position through the screen: "The Qu Ru clan retreated from the world because they were injured by humans. In terms of lack of humanity, their clan ranks among the top three in the demon world. I advise Don¡¯t mind her business.¡± "But." Kun Yi frowned and looked at the double flying wings embroidered with gold thread on the screen, "After all, she has been with the emperor brother for so many years, and she has also raised two direct princes." "So, you just want her to get better, take the prince she gave birth to, and take away the power of your Song family?" Qin Youqian was happy, "I didn't see it, little disciple, you still have such a noble spirit of sacrificing yourself for others. conduct." Kunyi: "" According to the rules of the royal family, it is better for the emperor's sister-in-law to be dead than alive, but not everything in this world can be done just by following the rules. There are still favors outside the law. Even if the emperor's sister-in-law is really a monster, she He didn't want to harm the emperor's brother, so he just let her die like this, and the emperor's brother wouldn't feel well. "The power of the old Song family must not be lost, but is there any way to preserve the emperor's wife?" Seeing her troubled expression, Qin Youqian rolled his eyes and said, "Don't say you are my apprentice when you go out. I don't have such a stupid apprentice." "Master!" Kunyi was annoyed, "Don't just make sarcastic remarks, think about whether there is any way out for me?" "Monsters are rampant in the world now, and you ask me how to protect a monster. What way can I give you?" Qin Youqian fluttered his sleeves and turned away to look at the bead curtain shaking at the outer partition, "Besides, you soon lost your mind. Worry about others.¡± ¡°Her master is always like this, only half-talking, and making people guess in a mysterious way, as if he won¡¯t get his salary after he finishes speaking. Kunyi was very angry and her cheeks bulged: "Next time I become a disciple, I will definitely ask someone who can speak clearly." Qin Youqian laughed angrily: "Niezhang, if it weren't for you, my teacher wouldn't have had to return to Shengjing so early. I have shown you the clear path inside and outside, but you don't have enough understanding, so you are complaining about my teacher." "The clear path you pointed out to me is to let me destroy demons?" Kunyi put her hands on her hips, "Look at me, am I worthy of my magic skills?" "You don't deserve it, so I don't expect you to kill anyone. I just hope you won't get involved and survive in Nie Yan's hands." " How difficult is it to survive in Nie Yan's hands? Not only can she survive now, but she can also appreciate beauty. Kunyi was dissatisfied and felt that Qin Youqian was playing tricks on her. The latter was so angry at her stubbornness that he opened his mouth to say more, but his temples jumped, as if a steel needle had pierced his head, causing him to turn his head and vomit in pain. Come blood. "Master?" Kunyi was frightened and quickly walked around the screen to help him. The blood on the ground was black and green, slowly seeping into the red brocade carpet and turning into a dark stain. Qin Youqian raised his sleeves and wiped his lips, his beautiful eyebrows full of helplessness: "The secret must not be leaked. Can you be smarter and stop worrying about me?" Kunyi wanted to say that she didn¡¯t let him worry about her, but seeing that she was so angry that she was vomiting blood, she decided not to talk back and just nodded obediently. Qin Youqian is a very powerful Taoist. After so many years, his appearance has not changed. It is as bright and handsome as when she first met him, and he looks like Begonia in her prime. But sometimes, Kunyi felt that he was like her nanny, cleaning up the mess for her while making her sensible earlier, nagging and caring. Thinking about it, it¡¯s hard for him. Condemned by his conscience, Kunyi decided to personally send Qin Youqian to Si Yaofang to fulfill his filial piety as an apprentice. Coincidentally, Nie Yan also entered the palace today. After listening to reports from the Sixth Division about the situation in the palace, he walked and discussed matters with Zhu Yan and Li Zhuhuai. "A few thorns in the Forbidden Army have been resolved. Now, except for some people's panic, the rest can't hinder us." Li Zhuhuai was very happy, "Thanks to Hou for making such rapid progress."sp; "Prestige is nothing more than a foreign thing to a man." Qin Youqian looked at her deeply, "If he really puts your trust in you, he will also care about the overall situation of business matters if you care about him. These are just excuses to deal with you little girls." Kunyi was stunned. Before he could refute, the man put up his sleeves and said, "Let's go." Watching him go away, Kunyi smiled and shook his head, sighed softly, turned around and met Lan Tiao's strange eyes. "What's wrong?" She raised her eyebrows, "What's your expression?" Lan Tiao glanced at Feng Che, then at her, and shook her head slightly. With a sinking heart, Kunyi stepped on the shaft of the car and opened the black gauze curtain. Nie Yan sat in it, looking at her expressionlessly. she:"¡­¡­" Quickly recalling whether she had said anything inappropriate just now, Kunyi smiled guiltily, sat next to him, reached out her paws to squeeze his arm in a flattering manner: "Have you just left the palace, has the palace today?" There is chaos in the middle, and the Shangqing Division must also be affected. Are your hands sore? I¡¯ll rub them for you more.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 Tooth for Tooth You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Nie Yan said with a half-smile, "I'm not tired, there's no need to worry about official business, it's just an excuse." Knowing that he had heard everything, Kun Yi retracted his hand and curled his lips and said: "The Marquis actually used this to try to sway me. It's not you who was excused." Taking a breath, Nie Yan suppressed the displeasure that came out of nowhere in his heart and said calmly: "I have never prevaricated Your Highness. Du Hengwu is a human who turns into a demon and cannot be released from the Demon Suppression Tower." "You also know that she is a human-turned-demon. She is a human first, then a demon, and then she transforms from a demon back into a human. Do you still want to hold her captive?" Kunyi pouted, "If you report the case against her, Your Majesty, I also thought you were doing it for official business, but there are all the human and physical evidences. It has been so long, and the emperor still doesn¡¯t know why Lin Tanhua turned into a monster in the first place. You are clearly hiding something from me. .¡± As soon as these words came out, Kunyi felt a cool breeze coming into the car. She turned her head to look at Nie Yan, and found that he seemed to be suppressing some emotion, his thin lips were slightly pursed, and his jaw line was tight. "When did His Highness care so much about court affairs?" Kunyi was puzzled: "I don't care about court affairs, so why can't I care about people? It's safe to say that these two people involved in the case also have some dealings with me." Du Hengwu naturally has contacts, as for Lin Tanhua. Nie Yan narrowed his eyes in displeasure. He thought that after such a long time, she had forgotten about this person, but it turned out that she still remembered him. Kunyi seems to be a heartless person, but in fact he has a lot of pretensions in his heart. He can remember giving Lin Tanhua a red rope, and he is also very close to his master whom he has not seen for a long time. What about him, where is he? Probably because he was used to being pampered by her, Nie Yan realized that his idea was wrong, and he didn't bother to change it. He just looked at her quietly and waited. After a moment of silence, she softened her eyebrows and coaxed him: "I don't mean to hinder your official duties. Even if this happened under my nose, and there was no result, I will still worry about you. You If you¡¯re not happy, then I won¡¯t ask.¡± "Don't ask, and then go ask your master for help?" The more she coaxed him, the angrier he became. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his fingertips were cold. "Are you closer to him than to me?" Kunyi couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. After all, this man was also the head of the Shangqing Division, whom outsiders were afraid of. Why did he act like a child in front of her, and became quite unreasonable. "I have been a disciple for decades, and I am not yet one month old when I get married to you" Nie Yan was annoyed and got up to get out of the car. Kun Yi reacted quickly. She grabbed him and pushed him back onto the soft seat, then leaned on him and kissed him firmly on the lips. The secret of love is that you should never get angry when faced with unreasonable troubles, and you can't make trouble with him. If there is something that can't be solved with one kiss, then kiss twice. Yu Qinghou¡¯s lips looked thin, but they were very soft when kissed, like the milk parfait she likes to eat, a little cold and a little sweet. Regardless of whether the matter was resolved or not, she immediately kissed him a second time. Nie Yan was a little stunned. He probably didn't expect her to act like this suddenly. There was only a layer of veil between the guards and the palace people outside. Lan Tiao coughed slightly at such a big move. Kunyi didn¡¯t care. She hugged him with her arms and pressed her body against him. After kissing him, she returned the kiss and smacked her mouth. He half-closed his eyes and looked at her bright lips, the crow color in his eyes gradually darkened: "Your Highness." "Huh?" Kunyi blinked, feeling that he might be shy, so she held his shoulders and stood up. But when she was halfway up, her waist tightened, and he pulled her into his arms. The cold skin was enveloped by the heat from his body, and a blush rose on Kunyi's face. She grabbed his clothes and picked up the pleats of the black material. "You" She swallowed her saliva and blinked at him, "What are you doing?" "His Royal Highness made an agreement with the minister not to have anything to do with each other." Nie Yan pinched her waist and asked without answering, "Is that behavior just now a part of the agreement?" ?¡­it seems like they don¡¯t fit together. She struggled for a moment: "Then I was wrong. Can I apologize to Mr. Hou?" "When acting in the Qing Dynasty, we pay attention to tit for tat." He suppressed her struggle and said seriously, "Your Highness doesn't need any other apology, just go back home." The two of them were so close that she could hear his heartbeat. Logically speaking, this is a great opportunity to eat beauty, and she shouldn't miss it. However, the look in her eyes at Nie Yan made it look like she wanted to eat her.?, the third prince took over a field that he was completely unfamiliar with, and there were more conflicts along the way. "Your Highness, please get out of the car." When the royal family's team reached halfway, the third prince nervously ordered people to search in the car because of the evil spirit appearing in front of them. Kunyi was feeling sleepy when someone opened the car curtain. The action was too rude, and she was not happy: "My carriage is so big, I can only take a look at it. Do you really want me to get out of the car and wait?" The people from the Shangqing Division bowed their hands to her: "This subordinate is acting as ordered, so please forgive me." "I also want to be considerate of you, but I don't understand. What's the difference between sitting in the car and asking you to check it, and getting out of the car?" She became impatient, "Aren't we just checking your magic weapons? Is there anything that my mortal body can cover?" The man was new to the Shangqing Division, and he was also a young man with an unyielding spirit. He immediately drew his sword. Nie Yan was in the front discussing arrangements with the people from the Shangqing Division, when unexpectedly he heard someone from outside reporting: "Master Marquis, it's not good, our people are starting to fight with Princess Kunyi from behind." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 Indiscriminate Favoritism You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone was shocked. Li Zhuhuai looked at Nie Yan, but saw that his expression did not change. He only waved his hand and said to Ye Ban: "Go and have a look." "yes." There was a lot of discussion outside. Li Zhuhuai glanced out the window several times and couldn't help but ask Nie Yan: "Won't the Marquis go there in person?" Nie Yan glanced at him, then continued to look at the deployment map in his hand: "If you want to go, I will leave this troublesome matter to you." Li Zhuhuai just said teasingly, not really wanting to take responsibility, so he immediately waved his hand: "That won't happen, I still have to wait for instructions from this end." Nie Yan stopped talking, stared at the deployment plan and continued planning as if nothing had happened. He was walking in a hurry in the middle of the night, and there was an entourage following him, cleaning up the weeds on the roadside in front of him as he walked: "Sir, there is no need to be in such a hurry, our people are also cultivators, even if they are against the princess, they may not be able to do it. You will suffer a loss.¡± "What do you know?" He waved his hand, "Walk faster and tell the people behind you not to make a move." "Master asked him to go. Was he worried that the Taoist priests of Shangqing Division would suffer?" It was obvious that he was afraid of wronging the delicate His Highness. I sighed in the middle of the night. ¡°These people really have no discernment in what they do. If they bump into someone¡¯s car and drive poorly, they pick on His Highness¡¯s. Kunyi¡¯s carriage stopped, and a long queue of carriages of various sizes stopped behind it. When he hurried over in the middle of the night, Kunyi was standing on the shaft of the carriage, looking at the person in front of him with surprise on his face. In front of her, Mr. Longyu stood tall and tall, with a pink face and frosty face. He threw away the saber that was broken into three parts and said coldly to the Shangqing Division patrol officer: "Don't be rude to His Highness." The patrolling experience is still young, so he is no match for Mr. Longyu, but now the Shangqing Division is responsible for guarding the entire convoy. According to the rules, these people should cooperate with the car search. If they are scolded here, it will be the face of the Shangqing Division, so what else can they do? Search elsewhere. Turning his head, he saw the Lord heading this way in the middle of the night. The patrolman was immediately overjoyed and hurried over and whispered: "Please make the decision, Sir." Staring in the middle of the night, how can I make the decision? Whose master is it? He didn't even know who gave them the courage to trouble Kun Yi. He opened his mouth and wanted to go forward to greet Kunyi, but was blocked by Mr. Longyu: "You people from the Qing Dynasty have offended His Highness, and you want to directly attack the offenders below. Your Excellency does not reprimand them, but you still want to step forward and reprimand His Highness." .¡± In the middle of the night, I was stunned, and he asked me to say hello. Why did it become a scolding? I wanted to lend him some courage. Fortunately, Kunyi was not confused, so she asked Mr. Longyu from across the table: "Where is your Marquis?" Midnight said hurriedly: "I will discuss important matters with the principals in front and send my subordinates over first." Mr. Dragon Fish chuckled and couldn't help but shake his head: "You are really busy with things." After saying that, he turned around and looked at Kun Yi: "I have no intention of disturbing His Highness, but since we are traveling together and Your Highness is alone, I will ride my horse and go with His Highness. I should have someone to take care of me, okay?" We had some debts with him before, but now that we meet again, this man is protecting her regardless of anything, and he is not afraid of offending Shangqingsi. Although it was not in line with the rules, Kunyi liked this indiscriminate preference and nodded immediately: "Okay." In the middle of the night, I felt something was wrong, but now that the Marquis was not here, and he was the only subordinate, it was hard to say anything, so he could only watch. Kunyi seemed to be relieved, and supported Lan Tiao's hand to get out of the car, and said to the patrolman beside him: "You have the Marquis behind you to support you. I can't afford the charge of obstructing official duties. Go and search." , the search is over so we can continue on our way." The patrolman frowned and looked at Ye Midi. What can you say in the middle of the night? People have already been offended, so let¡¯s search. "It's just that he has been following the Marquis. Why doesn't he remember that the Marquis gave an order to search the carriages and horses behind him?" After a short search, the carriage started moving again. Kunyi was leaning on the cushions. There was no anger on her face, but she never had any snacks along the way. In the middle of the night, he felt that something was not good, so he secretly pulled Lan Tiao and whispered: "Good sister, please help us to talk. Mr. Hou can't leave in front. If he sees Mr. Longyu here later, he will definitely be unhappy." Lan Tiao waved his hand away with a sarcastic look in her eyes: "Is your Marquis really unable to leave, or is he unwilling to leave for the good reputation of doing things impartially? You have no idea in your mind? Then Mr. Longyu will follow the prime minister's house. He drove over in his car and tried his best to offend Prime Minister Du but also wanted to protect our Highness. Compared to your Marquis, he is kind-hearted. He wanted to protect our Highness from being offended by your people, but he had no reason to drive them away. Let¡¯s go?¡± ??Caught up in the middle of the night, ?He also meant it, so why bother to anger him. " "It doesn't matter if I mean it, look at him." Kunyi looked at the water in the sky and sighed softly, "When he is angry, I know how to coax him, because I care about him, but every time I am angry, he Ignore it like this, or distract my mind with other things." ¡°It¡¯s impossible to live a good life alone, it takes two people to live well.¡± "I don't expect to be with him forever, but since we are in this game and he doesn't treat me well, why should I treat him well every time." Waving his hand, Kunyi didn't bother to look at the water in the sky anymore: "It's been a hard journey, so you should rest early. I told Lan Tiao that you should live with the entourage of the fourth prince. They can protect you." He was held accountable by the people in Prime Minister Du¡¯s house.¡± "Thank you, Your Highness." Mr. Longyu cupped his hands and watched the black veil disappear from his eyes, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. The little girl doesn¡¯t seem to like beautiful men very much anymore. His green jade hairpin, gauze shirt, and amber hairband curling up in the spring breeze today attracted many palace people to make secret glances at him, but she didn¡¯t even take a second look at him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Accident You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Because monsters are rampant in Shengjing, this year's spring hunt is very grand. Not only are many officials from the Shangqing Division accompanying them, but many literati are also invited to use words and sentences to appease people's hearts after the spring hunt. There are also a lot of spirits prepared in the mountains that will become monsters. They have been plastered with talismans by the Shangqing Division, waiting to be hunted by the royal family. Although Emperor Shengqing's dragon body was fine, he was not in a good mood. He was not happy after resting in the palace for a night. The accompanying Concubine Liu Guifei said distressedly: "Your Majesty has come out, so don't worry about state affairs anymore. Take a rest and relax." Bar." Guo Shouxi stood aside, looking at his eyes, nose, mouth and heart, secretly thinking that he was not worried about state affairs, he was clearly worried about Hefu Palace. Although the Empress's injuries have improved, she is still depressed and depressed when she is trapped in the palace alone. Some secret ministers petitioned for the execution of the queen to bring peace to the world. The emperor refused to comment, but sat alone in Shangyang Palace until dawn. The Shangqing Division has gained power, and when Chunyue returns, it will be time to hunt down the monsters on a large scale. Emperor Shengqing suddenly sighed: "When the imperial concubine first entered the palace, the queen was only twenty years old." Concubine Liu Guifei was stunned for a moment, her expression was not very good, but she responded yes. When she first entered the palace, the queen and the emperor were so close that the emperor didn't even bother to look at her, so he made her a concubine and threw her in the harem. Later, it was she who hooked up with the queen and got her. He looked at it twice. More than ten years have passed, and she thought that the queen had lost her power, but she finally managed to hold on until the clouds cleared and the moon came out, but she didn't expect that after traveling hundreds of miles, she would still have to listen to him read the queen's name. What good thing does the Queen have? Apart from being good-looking, she doesn¡¯t have the demeanor to dominate the world. She often plays daughter-like tricks with His Majesty. Seeing that she is already old and yellow, His Majesty still dotes on her. Concubine Liu was full of complaints, but she didn't dare to express herself. She could only wipe the emperor's hands with her handkerchief: "In previous years, the empress and empress accompanied your majesty. This is the first time that your majesty can be so kind to my concubines. So tonight, your majesty can do so." Do you want to have dinner in my concubine¡¯s palace?¡± Previous years Emperor Shengqing's eyes were a little distracted. He thought of Ruolan riding her horse, dressed in light regular clothes, holding on to the fiery red reins and turning back to shout to him: "Your Majesty, you can't lose to a little girl like me." How could she be a little girl? She could run through the enemy's body and kill the assassin who wanted to kill him, and she could rush over on horseback to save him regardless. They come for spring hunting every year, and they encounter some troubles every year. But with her here, he gradually feels that it doesn't matter if the Forbidden Army is a bit useless. She is nervous about him and looks at him everywhere. He is very good-looking. But this year, she didn¡¯t come. "Your Majesty?" Concubine Liu didn't wait for an answer. She raised her head in confusion and saw the emperor getting up and walking out thoughtfully. Startled by his appearance, Concubine Liu quickly grabbed him and turned to tell the palace maid: "Go, find someone to see what's going on with Your Majesty." The palace maid left in response, but the person she invited was not someone from the Shangqing Division, nor a national advisor, but an old man with an immortal demeanor. "What is this?" Concubine Liu frowned. The palace maid lowered her head and said, "The people in the Shangqing Division are too busy to attend to my servant, so I invited the gentleman next to Prime Minister Du to come over." When she heard that it was someone close to Prime Minister Du, the imperial concubine relaxed her guard and asked him to check His Majesty's pulse after the curtain was closed. Guo Shouxi watched from the side and didn't think anything was wrong. After taking his pulse, the master left a note for him: "Your Majesty is just a little worried, just rest more. If there is anything wrong, you can take this Please come to the Yeyin Temple not far away to find me." "Thank you, sir." Guo Shouxi sent him out. When he came back, he heard Concubine Liu complaining in a low voice: "When will your majesty be able to think about my concubine?" The lights in the palace were flickering, and the emperor yawned tiredly and closed his eyes. On the first night after staying in the bed, everyone went to bed early after a bumpy journey. Kunyi originally thought of falling asleep, but for some reason Nie Yan came to her room. She didn't sleep, so she took the file and sat on the soft couch. Look, there is a strong intention to guard her all night. What is this doing? She was puzzled and didn't want to ask, so she could only take off her makeup and jewelry, turned her back to him and slept with her clothes on. At midnight, there was suddenly some strange noise outside. A bright yellow figure, barefooted, passed over the sleeping palace people as if they had lost their souls, and walked toward the jungle outside the palace. He walked unsteadily, but never stopped, muttering a name, and finally disappeared into the night. Nie Yan heard it, but did nothing. He only looked sideways.With his hand in his hand, he turned around and left the palace. Kunyi was a little confused, feeling that the Dragon Fish at this moment seemed to be a bit more beautiful than before. She opened the food box and saw that it was full of her favorite fruits, and she couldn't help but soften her eyebrows. "This is a trap. There's no reason for Your Highness to fall for it so easily, right?" He was hiding in the dark in the middle of the night, frowning as he watched. Lan Tiao stood beside him and rolled her eyes on his face: "What kind of trap has both beauties and delicious food?" "You haven't seen it yet." Midnight said anxiously, "Then Mr. Longyu has plans for His Highness." Lan Tiao chuckled: "So what if he has an agenda? In His Highness's opinion, he not only puts His Highness at ease, but also can stand up when His Highness needs it. He is the best person." "Auntie, did you give me the spices I just gave you in vain?" Midnight said at a loss of whether to laugh or cry, "Is it so difficult for you to say a few nice words to my Marquis?" "You don't even look at what your Marquis has done. He's not seen every day. What's the use of coming here in the middle of the night to sit and read the files." Lan Tiao curled her lips and touched the spice bag on her waist. After all, she softened her attitude and said, "Okay. Well, when His Highness returns, I will explain a few words to you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Something big usually happens on a rainy day You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At midnight, a drizzle began to fall on Fuyu Mountain, and the distant sky and the mountain became one, green and misty. Nie Yan stood on the hillside holding an ink-colored umbrella and looked down at the palace. In the rain and mist, the pavilions and terraces were scattered at random, and the lights were full of lights. Li Zhuhuai stood behind him and lowered his body slightly: "Everything has been arranged. Now it just depends on what they want to do." Nie Yan nodded, held the umbrella handle and remained silent. Li Zhuhuai looked at him and chuckled: "Does the Marquis still remember that His Highness?" "No," he said, "I was watching the rain getting heavier and heavier, and I was afraid something might happen." Raining is a common occurrence. They have everything in their hands inside and outside here, so what else can happen? Li Zhuhuai smiled and shook his head, looking towards the smoky mountains. As the rain began to thicken, Kunyi stood at the door of the palace, holding on to the vermilion door edge with one hand and looking out with the other on his eyebrows. Lan Tiao mixed the soothing spices, lit them and put them in the copper cauldron. Turning around and seeing her like this, she couldn't help but ask: "Is Your Highness looking forward to Lord Marquis, or Lord Dragon Fish?" "Of course it's Lord Longyu." Kunyi clicked her tongue, "He's been out for so long and hasn't come back yet. Could something have happened?" Lan Tiao suddenly realized, thought for a while and said: "Although Mr. Longyu looks weak, he is also heroic when he is protecting His Highness. Since he agreed, he should be confident." That¡¯s right. Kunyi turned around, sniffed the fragrance in the room, opened her eyes slowly, and lay down on the soft couch casually: ¡°I don¡¯t know when the rain will stop.¡± "There is a scene of sky and water outside. It is said that the rain will fall for a while, so that the carps who have devoted themselves to cultivation can return along the water and jump over the dragon gate to soar." Lan Tiao said. ¡°These folk legends were told as stories to coax children in the early years. In recent years, monsters have appeared more often, and people have gradually discovered that all legends have their origins. It is easy for a carp to find a destiny, so he can cultivate into a demon first, and when the scene of heaven and water appears once in ten years, he can become a dragon. The drizzle will not stop during this half month, and wherever it falls, the carp spirits will appear in their original form. Kunyi suddenly remembered the carp she met in the pond in the Royal Garden many years ago. It was all white, like a piece of rice paper melted in the water. She looked closer curiously and saw its head sticking out of the water. Wagging his tail gently at her. That was the first time Kunyi recognized something good-looking. "It's a pity that in the palace, red is always considered good luck and white is considered bad luck. This carp is all white, so the palace officials are in a hurry to catch it and kill it. Kunyi, who was still young at that time, had the airs of a princess for the first time. She angrily stopped the eunuch who was taking action, and took the koi back to her palace to raise it in a celadon jar. As a result, after raising it for a few days, the koi still disappeared. In order to coax her not to cry, Lan Tiao only said that the carp had jumped over the Dragon Gate, and Kun Yi really believed it at that time. Now that I think about it, it was probably some palace servant who took the fish away and executed it behind her back. With a slight sigh, Kunyi looked out the window again. "Your Highness!" The maid Yu Bai came back from outside, patted the rain and mist on her shoulders, and knelt down outside happily to report, "This is a good year. The Shangqing Division has cleared the demon spirits on the mountain. There are more than two thousand in total that can be hunted. , twice as many as last year. The Sacred Heart was overjoyed, and braved the rain to hunt several of them, and even gave them vegetables." More than two thousand? Kunyi sat up straight in shock. There are more than two thousand creatures about to become monsters on one Fuyu Mountain alone, so the number of monsters in this world is pretty high. No, that¡¯s not right. Even if the trees on this mountain are all demon spirits that are about to take shape, there shouldn¡¯t be so many of them. Could it be that the number is wrong? Kunyi asked Yubai: "Can you see the Marquis?" Yu Bai shook his head: "Someone on the Fourth Prince's side left the palace without permission and was injured by a demon spirit. The Marquis seems to be dealing with the aftermath outside." She was really busy. Kunyi thought about it and asked Lan Tiao to hold an umbrella before going to see her imperial brother. There were many people coming and going on the road, but most of them were patrols from the Shangqing Division and the Forbidden Army. Kunyi held up her skirt and stepped onto the winding corridor. She glanced at the rows of guest rooms with the lights off with some confusion: "It's still so early. , they all stopped?" Lan Tiao followed and took a look: "Maybe he went out." ¡°It¡¯s raining so hard, what are you doing out there?¡± She muttered, and walked for a long time before she saw several places with lights on. "For some reason, there are obviously more people in this palace than in previous years, but I always feel that it is much deserted than in previous years." Yu Bai followed behind and held the hem of her skirt for her, whispering, "The wind is blowing so much. Sound." &nb?Bang! The sudden burst of fireworks caught everyone in the room off guard. Kunyi took the opportunity to jump up and ran out as hard as she could. "Catch her!" "over there!" It felt like a fire was burning in her heart and was extinguished by cold water. The pungent breath was blocked in her throat. Kunyi ran wildly. Her outer robe was soaked with rainwater and was too heavy. She simply took it off and ran lightly. Traveling to the palace. Nie Yan was quietly watching the smoke in the mountains when he suddenly noticed a familiar and strong evil spirit spreading from the palace into the mountains and forests. "It's not good." Huainan rushed up the hillside and said to them out of breath, "Princess Kunyi was frightened for some reason and ran into the forest." "What? In this weather, she ran into the mountains and forests?" Li Zhuhuai raised his eyebrows and glanced at Nie Yan, "It's a bit dangerous." Nie Yan raised his head and looked back at him coldly. "Why is the Marquis staring at me? I didn't let her run away." Li Zhuhuai took half a step back and curled his lips, "She is so delicate, let's go look for her in Huainan." "No need." Nie Yan withdrew his gaze, holding the ink-colored paper umbrella and walking towards the forest below, "I'll go there myself." Li Zhuhuai reached out and grabbed his sleeve, frowned and then let go, "I don't want to teach you a lesson, but sir, she is just an ordinary person, and anyone can find her, but if you leave now, Who cares about the overall situation?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Love of Beauty You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan found it funny, his dark eyes filled with sarcasm: "Isn't there still you?" Li Zhuhuai frowned: "I'm just a supervisor" Halfway through his words, he couldn¡¯t continue. Nie Yan pinched a letter that was supposed to be burned and threw it at his feet: "Aren't you curious whether I will be tied up and lose my direction because of her?" "Then just watch." As soon as the words fell, he leapt forward, his clothes flying, like the wind, heading towards the deep forest below. With his face ashen, Li Zhuhuai raised his foot and crushed the letter. Looking at Nie Yan's back, he laughed angrily: "Huainan, look at how much he looks like the ancestor of Kaisi in the Shangqing Dynasty." "The same stubbornness, the same disdain for others, the same want to fall into the hands of women. Huainan's eyes were full of worry, and he pursed his lips and said, "Should I say it or not? I think this is not necessary for the principal." For the sake of the overall situation, he wanted the Marquis to get married, but when he got married, he was afraid that he would be trapped by love affairs, so he tested him again and again. "That is to say, the Marquis's temper has improved a lot now. If it were before, no matter how many Yuan Dan they had, they wouldn't be able to break it." Since Mr. Hou has never missed a thing, why can't they trust him more. "You don't understand." Li Zhuhuai shook his head, "You have never seen how miserable that ancestor's fate was." That person back then was, at most, just a soul gone out of his mind and would never enter reincarnation again. Huainan glanced at the direction Nie Yanyuan was going, and felt that he would not reach that point. He is even more powerful than that person. The wind in the mountain forest was stronger and colder than that in the palace. Kunyi didn't run for long before she felt countless monsters surrounding her. The outer robe was thrown away, and there were only a few talismans left in her hand. The talisman on her forehead was soaked by the rain and was about to fall apart. Are you going to feed the monsters here? She hid in a tree hole, hugged her cold arms tightly, thought about it, and used the talisman paper to get herself a phoenix hairpin wrapped around branches. Even if she dies, she must die beautifully. This is the dignity that the noble princess must have. After tying up her messy bun with a phoenix hairpin, Kunyi wiped away the rain on her forehead and twisted a strand of green silk from her temples to her shoulders. Then she stared at the entrance of the cave to see what the first monster that came to eat her looked like. There is a strong demonic aura in the forest. Little demons such as bears and tigers are roaring, and a century-old demon has half its head stretched out into the tree hole. It is a deaf monster, a monster recorded in ancient books. It looks like a sheep, but has a red beard and practices fire. It would be okay to roast it and eat it, she thought, since the bones and residue can still be turned into spring mud after death. ????????????? Can I kill her first and then roast her? She is afraid of pain. He opened his mouth to discuss with the Cong Deaf, but before Kun Yi could say anything, his breathing suddenly stopped, and then his whole head was pulled out of the tree hole. The rain came down like pouring water. Kunyi raised her head with difficulty and saw a person standing outside the tree hole. He stood as tall as a pine tree, with soaked black clothing stuck to his straight shoulders. The tip of the oil-paper umbrella closed in his right hand was still dripping with water, but the green onion held in his left hand was dead. The simple purse at the waist was soaked by the rain, and the color was ugly, but the corners of the clothes blown by the wind were still flying, like an eagle circling on the edge of the cliff. The surrounding monsters were frightened by him. Xionghu and other monsters were digging at the soil on the ground, exhaling anxiously but not daring to come any closer. "You" Kunyi looked at him blankly, wanting to ask if he was here to eat her or to save her. But when the words came to his lips, they turned into: "Since you brought an umbrella, why don't you open it?" No matter how heavy Nie Yanrao was, she smiled at her words: "Your Highness still cares about this." "Of course, your eyebrows are so rich and beautiful, won't they be washed away by the rain?" She muttered. Throwing away the Cong Deaf in his hand, he turned to face her, squeezed her cold hand, and gently placed it on his eyebrows: "Look, are they gone?" With sword eyebrows like the moon and bright eyes like stars, Kun Yi traced it and his fingertips couldn't help but tremble. He has never ordered makeup, he is naturally beautiful. She sighed enviously. His eyes glanced at the thin bust-hugging dress on her body, and Nie Yan's face darkened: "Why are you running around in the middle of the night?" It¡¯s okay not to mention this. When he mentioned it, Kunyi¡¯s eyes looked at him with a little more fear: ¡°In the palace, there are monsters in the palace.¡± Nie Yan was silent.p; The eyelashes trembled, Kunyi wanted to open them. "There are still ten numbers left." Nie Yan reminded her in a muffled voice. The tip of her nose was a little sore. She hugged him tightly and continued counting loudly: "Ninety, ninety-one, ninety-two" The sky broke, the sharp wind suddenly stopped, and the pungent smell of blood mixed with the cold wind from the mountains made her unable to breathe. Kun Yi felt like the world was spinning, her whole body was weightless with him, and she didn't know where she fell. The rain washed away the mountains and forests. When Li Zhuhuai and Huainan arrived, only a huge monster skeleton was left on the spot. "It turned out to be a soil cricket." Huainan turned pale with fright and hurriedly looked to the side, "Where is the Marquis?" Li Zhuhuai was still calm, but after he saw the injuries on the mole's body, his eyelids started to jump uncontrollably: "This lunatic." This is an ancient monster, but he dares to fight it with flesh and blood. There is clearly an easier way, but he rushes to die. "Quickly, go back and call someone to search under the cliff. You must find them before the Zhang family." "Yes." Huainan took the order and left. Marquis Yuqing and Princess Kunyi are missing. If only the people in the Shangqing Division know about this, it won't be a big deal. If they hide it from the Holy Emperor first, and then send more people, they can always find them. But now, as soon as Huainan led people into the mountains and forests, Emperor Shengqing got wind of the news, and he was immediately furious: "Immediately let the people from the Shangqing Division come over to report their duties, and the imperial army will search for the whereabouts of the princess for me. I want to see her alive, and I want to die." I want to see the corpse!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 Cave You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Concubine Liu Guifei was very surprised by such an order. Emperor Shengqing had always loved Kunyi, so how could he be willing to say such unlucky words? Moreover, it was stormy outside at the moment, and it would be difficult for ordinary imperial guards to find the whereabouts of the princess, even if they wanted to be held accountable. Kiyoshi, this shouldn¡¯t be the time either. However, after the emperor gave his decree, he turned back to embrace her, kissed her neck and sighed: "My beloved concubine is the only one who makes me worry the most." Beloved concubine. This sound was what Concubine Liu had been waiting for for many years. She hugged the emperor back in a daze, and gradually became elated, no longer caring about anything else. Huainan and his men were surrounded by the Forbidden Army before they could go far. When he saw the leader, he was furious: "How dare you show up!" Zhang Tonglang sat on the shoulder chair and looked at him condescendingly: "I have restored my title and official position, why don't I dare to show up?" How is it possible? A few days ago, Zhang¡¯s arrest warrant was posted on the notice board on Hede Street. Huainan was about to retort, but the patrolman next to him came over and whispered: "My lord, this is your Majesty's decree yesterday. In consideration of the old relationship with Empress Hefu Palace, Zhang is pardoned, her official position is restored, and her title and salary remain as usual." Yesterday? The emperor and Concubine Liu were in deep love. How could they think of Hefu Palace yesterday? Full of doubts, Huainan stared at Zhang Tonglang and said angrily: "No matter what title you hold, you should not stop us from saving His Highness and the Marquis." "Your Majesty has ordered that everyone in the Shangqing Division must return to the palace to report their duties. Anyone who violates the rules will be immediately executed." Zhang Tonglang chuckled and looked at him with a deep look, "Your Shangqing Division has despised you many times with your ability to pretend to be a ghost. Imperial Majesty. Your Majesty, your courteous and virtuous corporal, has never been in trouble with you. The princess is in danger today, and if you insist on going your own way, don¡¯t blame the King for being ruthless." Hearing his rhetoric, Huainan felt that something was not good. Looking at the swarming imperial army behind him, he took half a step back and put his hand on the handle of the knife with a heavy expression. ¡­¡­ When Kunyi woke up, the rain was still falling. She moved with difficulty and found herself being held in Nie Yan's arms. He had his eyes closed tightly, his face was pale, and he smelled of blood. "Master Hou?" Kunyi wiped the rain off her face and patted his cheek tentatively. The tentacles are hot. Taking a breath of cold air, Kunyi raised his head and looked around. There were so many locust trees, it was pitch black, and it was hard to tell the direction. Not far away there was a hillside half a person's height. There was darkness at the bottom of the hillside, and there was a faint sound of dripping water. Shivering from the wind, Kunyi struggled to help Nie Yan up and lean against the tree trunk. The rain in her pocket made her feel uncomfortable. She hesitated for a moment, then picked up her skirt and stood up, leaving Nie Yan where he was, and then walked towards the hillside alone. Nie Yan still had a glimmer of consciousness, but his physical injuries were too severe. His left shoulder was pierced by the sharp horn of the earthworm, and his heart was severely damaged. Even if he knew what was happening around him, he couldn't open his eyes at all. Noticing that Kun Yi¡¯s aura disappeared around him, Nie Yan sighed silently. This charming princess who has never experienced hardship would inevitably panic when she encounters such a situation. He can't blame her for leaving him here to escape alone. However, with his body like this, I'm afraid he will have to stay here for several days. If he meets her on the way to recuperate Other monsters would be even more troublesome. "Had he known this, he shouldn't have cared about her and transformed into his original body to fight with the mole. He would never have been seriously injured like this. Just as I was thinking about it, footsteps suddenly sounded in the distance. Nie Yan held his breath and summoned the Evil Sword with his spiritual consciousness, intending to protect this body with all his life. However, as he approached, he smelled the familiar scent of powder. Kunyi came back, lifted his arm and put it on her shoulders, and then used her strength to lift his body up. "There is indeed a cave ahead. I've seen it, and there are no monsters in it." She seemed to be talking to him, but also seemed to be emboldening herself, "The rain is too heavy, and you will be soaked if it gets wet like this." Damn it, just go and hide." Her body was cold, obviously very cold. Feeling the heat on his body, she couldn't help but hug him tighter. "The palace has taught me all kinds of etiquette and rules since I was a child, but they never taught me what to do in this kind of situation." Kunyi was panting from exhaustion, but she was still thinking casually, "I have never suffered like this. .¡± Nie Yan listened in a daze, thinking of her untouched skin and tender shoulders, and felt a little worried. He was somewhat relieved that she had not abandoned him, but how could she survive with him in this mountain? &??, I need warmth. She rolled her eyes and hugged his waist tighter, "You won't wake up for a while anyway." " It is true that the physical body cannot wake up, but he can clearly feel the ups and downs in front of her, smell the sweet smell of powder, and even know the touch of her skin. "When I sleep for a while, I will take you to find the way back." She yawned slightly and said vaguely, "Don't worry, even if you are seriously ill, I will not leave you." Nie Yan wanted to reach out and rub her slightly messy temples, but his physical body was too weak, let alone movements, almost dragging his consciousness into a deep sleep. The moment before he lost consciousness, he seemed to hear her mutter: "They all say you are a monster. Monsters should not die so easily. You have to hold on. No matter what you are, I still like you." Nie Yan's heart was shocked, and before Nie Yan had time to think about it, his consciousness turned completely black. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 The Man in the Dream You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The wind and rain were heavy, and the corpse of the earthworm quickly disappeared in the mountains and forests. The monsters that had been attracted were looking around unsatisfied. Soon, they smelled another sweet and powerful monster. "Nie Yan is there." The monster with a hundred years of cultivation took the form of a human and stopped approaching. "It's him, why is he here?" "Who knows, stay away from him, he is not easy to mess with." The monsters with advanced cultivation restrained their desires and turned back, but some little monsters couldn't resist the temptation at all, and rushed towards the cave with their teeth and claws bared. Kunyi was so tired that she was about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard the clang of Quexie sword flying towards the entrance of the cave. She sat up wrapped in quilt, rubbed her eyes in annoyance: "What are you doing?" But the evil sword didn't answer her. It just stayed at the entrance of the cave for a few moments, then suddenly burst out and cut off something. Kunyi looked intently and saw a severed limb of a monster rolling in with a fishy smell from the gap between the evil-avoiding trees at the entrance of the cave. It fell a foot away from her and he reluctantly grabbed it in her direction. . With her face turning pale, Kunyi subconsciously touched the talisman in her sleeve pocket, and then belatedly remembered that she had spent all the talismans, and now she couldn't even draw a demon-hiding talisman. It¡¯s over. There were crashing sounds one after another at the entrance of the cave. She hugged Nie Yan in a panic and glanced around, trying to find another exit. ¡ª¡ª A monster knocked away a piece of evil-warming wood and stuck its rugged head into the cave. Although the Quexie Sword is powerful, a sword without the control of its master cannot resist so many monsters at the same time. It buzzed loudly, trying to wake up Nie Yan, but Nie Yan was too injured and could not respond to it at all. The hole was broken, and monsters poured in one after another, but the evil sword hurriedly flew back to Nie Yan. It can only protect one person at the moment, so it naturally chooses its own master. As for Kunyi it's just a sword, it can't control so much. Kunyi stared blankly at the monster rushing toward her, motionless. She has seen this scene countless times, in the bridal chamber of the Pearl Tower, and in the prince's mansion in a neighboring country. Next she will fall asleep, and when she wakes up again, she will be alive and well, but the people around her will definitely die. If Nie Yan was awake, she could still have some luck, but now Nie Yan was just a piece of meat without the power to resist, and he would definitely be eaten by these monsters. The familiar feeling of sleepiness came over her, and Kunyi drooped her eyes, but in the next moment, she pinched herself hard. No, she can¡¯t sleep this time. She must keep Nie Yan. Whether it¡¯s for the bet with Xu Xiaoyang or something else, she can¡¯t let anyone die next to her again. Drowsiness was like a tide, tugging at her consciousness fiercely, as if someone was saying to her in her ear: "Go to sleep, just wake up and you'll be fine." Ah. Standing up unsteadily, she took a deep breath, her eyes fixed, she pulled out the hairpin on her head and plunged it into her thigh. The severe pain caused her pupils to constrict, and her consciousness returned. She grimaced in pain, but felt a little relieved. "You should know me." She gritted her teeth and said to the voice in Cai Cai's ear, "I have been naughty and disobedient since childhood. I will not do anything you ask me to do." Blood blossoms bloomed on her snow-white skin, and the monsters in the cave rushed towards her like crazy. Kunyi knew that her little skills were no match for these things, so she simply dragged her legs and moved out, trying to stay as far away from Nie Yan as possible. Que Xie Jian was guarding Nie Yan, looking at her blankly. Having followed his master for so long, Bao Jian, who has a connection with his master, naturally knows what kind of character Princess Kunyi is. Even if she picks up her master and blocks her in front of her, Xie Jian will not be surprised. But it really can¡¯t react to the current scene. After hesitating for a moment or two, the evil sword still stayed at Nie Yan's side and did not move. It is a sword with an owner, and it will only protect its owner. That snow-white shadow was quickly drowned by the surging monsters. The evil sword buzzed, as if sighing. But the next moment, a strong white light suddenly lit up in the cave. The greedy fairies were drowned in the white light before they could even open their mouths. The light continued, and a strange evil spirit suddenly filled the air. The back onenbsp; "Seriously." The little palace maid imitated his tone, "If there is trouble here, don't ask Kunyi to come back - that's what he said." With a slight skip in her heart, Lan Tiao suddenly stood up while holding on to the stone pillar next to her. Yu Bai hurriedly went to help her, and she heard her whisper: "No wonder it must be right, no wonder, we have to tell His Highness." After staggering for two steps, she felt a little desperate: "There are monsters outside and it's deep in the mountains and forests. How can we find His Highness?" "You can light the observation smoke on the tower one mile away from the palace." Yu Bai said, "We can go and give directions to His Highness." As soon as these words came out, several palace maids fell silent. Everyone knows how fragile Her Highness is. Even if she sees the smoke, she may not be able to come back. But this was the only thing that could be done at the moment. Lan Tiao hesitated for a while, and then headed towards the tower with Kunyi's warrant. The people from Shangqing Division and Zhang Tonglang had been fighting all night, and both sides were a little tired. Li Zhuhuai looked at Zhang Tonglang coldly and said in a deep voice: "He is not an easy person to get along with. If you do this, let alone marriage, it will be impossible to stand in front of him in the future." "Hahaha." Zhang Tonglang crossed his legs and laughed, "It was Nie Yan who forced me. I gave him Yangguan Road and he refused to leave. He insisted on walking on this single-plank bridge. He really thinks that I, Mrs. Zhang, are easy to bully." (Remember the website address of this site.) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 Que Xie Jian feels wronged You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhang Tonglang also knew that Nie Yan was not easy to mess with, so he planned to use marriage from the beginning. Unfortunately, Nie Yan did not know what to do. Not only was he unwilling to cooperate, he even cut off his escape route. Destroy the whole family. "If he was unkind in the first place, don't blame yourself for being unjust." Nie Yan was seriously injured by a moth, and Qin Youqian and Long Yu were both unable to move due to the rain. It was impossible for the two of them to walk out of this forest alive just because of Kunyi's showy princess. As long as they stopped the people from the Shangqing Division for seven days, From now on, he will have the final say in Shengjing. Zhang Tonglang¡¯s calculations were very loud, and almost everything was expected, except for one thing. Princess Kunyi doesn¡¯t seem to be that fancy. When the sun rose on the third day, Kunyi opened her eyes on Nie Yan. Her voice was so hoarse that it hurt to swallow, and her body was terribly cold. She pulled the quilt over and covered her for a while before she recovered. Then she looked up in confusion and looked around. There is no fragrant copper stove or embroidered tent. She is still in the cave and has not returned to the palace. The wound on the leg has scabbed over, but the area around the scab is red and painful. In this situation, she really wanted to go back to sleep, but her stomach was growling with hunger, and she might starve to death if she slept again. Looking down at the person lying on the bed, Nie Yan's face looked a little better. The wounds she had applied medicine were gradually healing, but he was still awake, and his lips were dry and cracked with a few small cuts. With a soft sigh, she staggered up and went to the pool to bring him a handful of water to moisten his throat. Then she touched her clothes that were hanging on the stone and saw that they were completely dry, so she put them on. The birthmark on her back did not glow, and she was spared a lot of trouble. She only had to carry Nie Yan back to the palace. However, it is easy to say that. How can she carry a tall man when she is still ill? Nie Yan¡¯s consciousness woke up earlier than hers. He frowned and looked at the injury on her leg, and couldn¡¯t help but glance at Quexie Sword. Que Xie swung his sword and hurriedly went out to chop a few edible fruits, brought them back, and placed them in front of Kun Yi. Kunyi was surprised and said in a hoarse voice: "This is the first time I have seen such a spiritual sword." She took a bite of the wild fruit, which was so sour that she squinted her eyes, but to satisfy her hunger, she still ate the whole one. Finally, she sat next to Nie Yan and picked up the second one. Que Xiejian watched blankly as she chewed the fruit and fed it to the unconscious master, and couldn't help but buzzed. The master hates other people¡¯s things the most, how can he stand this. However, when it went to sense the emotions of its owner, it found that there was everything inside, except for disgust. Quexiejian:? Nie Yan frowned and looked at Kun Yi's movements, but what he saw was not her feeding mouth, but her lame feet. She should have been injured while protecting him, he thought, but even the evil sword failed to protect him completely. She, a timid person, managed to protect him even though she was injured. How much do you like him? Quexie Sword: As long as the master is happy, it is just a sword and it can take any blame. After feeding him a piece of fruit, Kunyi gave him a kiss, and all his melancholy turned into a sigh, then she supported him and carried him up with difficulty. The wound on her leg collapsed in just a moment. She gritted her teeth and walked out. Nie Yan frowned even more. "It is true that the two of them would die in the woods if they stayed like this, but seeing her carry his body step by step out with such difficulty made him feel very tortured. Mortals are inherently fragile and can disappear with a wave of their hand like a piece of paper. What's more, a pampered mortal like her would normally wail for a long time if her nails were broken. Now there was rain everywhere, and she would get a scratch on her arm when she fell. Tears filled his eyes, but he still got up and patted the dust, and then continued to carry him. There was no direction in the woods, so she could only rely on her feelings. She would have to rest for half an hour after walking only half a mile. Que Xie Jian seemed to be unable to stand it any longer. He stretched out the hilt of his sword to help her support Nie Yan's other arm. Kun Yi felt much more relaxed, and even fell less. After walking and stopping like this, it became dark again, and she couldn't find a new cave, so she hugged him with a flat mouth and cried. Nie Yan was so upset by her crying that he didn't want to give up his physical body when he met the earth mole, but now he actually had the urge to give it up. Quexiejian quickly cut a hillside, dug out half a cave, and then pulled Kunyi over. ?Why are you so angry? Kunyi sat up holding her legs and grinning in pain: "But I saw them all. Many monsters rushed toward me, and then they were all swallowed by me." ? Stretching out her hand and looking at it, she murmured: "Besides monsters, what else has this ability?" Her face changed slightly, and Qin Youqian asked her, "How did you see it?" "You can see it if you stay awake." Kunyi paused slightly, then frowned, "You really know." "It's a long story, and there's no need to talk about it right now." Qin Youqian turned away, "Anyway, you are not a monster. You are the direct bloodline of the late emperor and the queen mother. Otherwise, how could your brother allow you to come?" Now." So that¡¯s it. Kun Yi relaxed his eyebrows and suddenly felt lighter. Then he remembered and asked, ¡°How did I come back? Where is Nie Yan?¡± "Long Yujun sent you back, that's a good boy." Qin Youqian stood up and opened the window for her, "As for Nie Yan, you don't have to worry about him, he's still alive and well even if you die three hundred times." "Master, you don't know. If it hadn't been for me along the way, he would have been eaten by monsters long ago, and not even the bones and dregs would be left." Kunyi was not convinced and stretched out her scarred hands to show him, "I have made a lot of contributions. Yes, he has to remember my kindness." Otherwise, don't you be desperate? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 Nie Yan¡¯s true identity You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Upon hearing this, Qin Youqian looked at her more like a fool. Although Nie Yan hid his real body, he could walk around the world in human form for many years without being noticed by anyone. It is expected that his demon power is not low, not to mention that the chief officer named Li in the Shangqing Division still regarded him as his chief. The Li clan was founded in Buzhou Mountain. They have noble blood and strong demonic power. Since the clan was established, they have rarely surrendered to others. If they can let him bow his head and salute, Nie Yan's background will be so small. Not to mention a forest, even if all the monsters in Fuyu Mountain were bundled together, they might not be able to harm his true form at all. This girl is stupid enough to think that he needs to be saved. However, Kunyi was seriously injured after these days of hard work, and he also suffered from the cold. His cheeks were still unusually red, and his voice was a little hoarse. Qin Youqian couldn't bear it anymore, so he pushed her back to lie down, and said with a flourish of his sleeves: "There are some troubles in the palace, please stay here for a few days." The room in the tower is simple and simple, with only a canopy bed. Although the pillows and bedding are newly replaced by Lan Tiao, there is not even a single carving on the window. Kunyi flattened his mouth and said hoarsely: "I should go back to pay my respects to the emperor." "Your imperial brother" Qin Youqian frowned and thought for a moment, "He may not want to see you right now." The people from the Shangqing Division and Zhang Tonglang have been confronting each other in the suburbs for several days. Today, instead of sending another person to find the princess, the emperor has sent additional imperial troops to arrest all the people from the Shangqing Division. Rather than saying that he cares about causing chaos, it is better to say that he is He wanted to take advantage of Kunyi's disappearance to reduce the momentum of the Shangqing Division. There was no regard for her safety at all. Kunyi was stunned, suddenly remembering the previous abnormality, frowning and asked: "Brother Huang, could something happen?" Qin Youqian lowered his eyes and shook his head: "I was not able to meet the Holy Master, but Concubine Liu Guifei has always been with the Holy Master." Concubine Liu Guifei has been in the palace for more than ten years. Although she only gained favor recently, she is still familiar with Emperor Shengqing. If there is anything strange, she should tell the people around her. If the people around her have not said anything, then maybe there is something else in the world. Calculate. Kunyi wanted to ask again, but her head was heavy. She muttered a few times, turned her head and fell into sleep. Qin Youqian stretched out his hand to touch her forehead and gave a light tut. You can even cook hard-boiled eggs. After a protective formation fell around her, Qin Youqian stood up, brushed aside his wide moon-sleeved robe, and walked to the wooden window. This place is not far from the palace, and not far from where everyone in the Shangqing Division is. The rain stopped, and the remaining raindrops dripped down the blade of the sword into the mud. Li Zhuhuai was in a state of embarrassment. Seeing the Forbidden Army coming to support him one after another, he finally lost his patience. "The people of Shangqing Division listen to orders." Huainan shuddered, probably thinking of what he would do, and immediately drew his knife and retreated to his side to persuade him: "Sir, there are too many people here, it's not appropriate." "You haven't seen it yet?" Li Zhuhuai sneered and pointed at Zhang Tonglang in the distance, "I'm helping him today. He wants to kill all the top officials in the Shangqing Division. If we wait any longer, none of us will be able to leave." "However, there are too many people, and it is inevitable that there will be omissions." Huainan looked around and shook his head repeatedly, "As long as one person goes out, it will be difficult for Shangqing Si to move in the world." There are only more than thirty people in the Shangqing Division. If they only use Taoist magic formations, they will be trapped here by the crowd of the Forbidden Army. Therefore, Li Zhuhuai wants to reveal his true identity to kill Zhang Tonglang and the Forbidden Army. . The Li family is the descendant of the mountain god of Buzhou Mountain, who fell into the dust and became a demon. His original form was a six-legged snake. The demon was powerful enough to devour more than a thousand people. However, the risk of revealing his original body was too great. Huainan was worried that the news would be leaked, which would be detrimental to the Shangqing Division. But the Taoist skills of these monsters who are half-way to practice Taoism are really no match for Zhang Tonglang. Just when he was in a dilemma, a sword suddenly flew from a distance. The pure black sword blade quickly wiped the throat of a forbidden soldier who was raising the sword, bringing out a bright red blood. "Que Xie!" Huainan's eyes lit up. The evil sword buzzed, flew to him, and brought him a touch of Nie Yan's consciousness. Huainan was overjoyed and quickly pressed Li Zhuhuai's hand: "Sir, the whereabouts of the Marquis are known." Hearing this, everyone in the Shangqing Division was in high spirits, and the magic array they used became much more powerful, forcing a group of forbidden troops back several feet. "You bring someone over to meet the Marquis." Li Zhuhuai said, "I will deal with this Zhang family." "Okay." Huainan nodded, and immediately led a group of cronies to fight a bloody path and headed straight for Nie Yan. Zhang Tonglang was not willing to let them go. He waved his hand for the Imperial Army to chase them, but he saw a curtain-like barrier slowly falling in front of him. &?? The murderous aura around him slowly dissipated, and a trace of fatigue rose between his brows. He staggered two steps and suddenly waved his hand to the tribesmen behind him: "That's all." "Uncle Guo, you are not going to fight now?" Li Zhuhuai smiled half-heartedly, "You have been planning for many days, and you just want to take your people to recapture Shengjing today." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being the temper of zhang tonglang, would have scolded him before giving up. But now, he only felt that there was a huge gap between him and the lord qingsi. The gap in strength. The dragon is the ancient true god, and Xuanlong is the head of the divine clan. Not to mention scheming against Nie Yan, if there is still a chance to do something for him now, he has saved the entire clan. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Could it be that it was just some kind of illusion? With a glimmer of hope, Zhang Tonglang looked up at the horizon again. The dark scales glowed and rolled through the clouds. Each piece was like a knife, and the dragon's whiskers were like a whip. They seemed to be splitting the floating jade mountain as they moved. With trembling courage, Zhang Tonglang led his clan members, immediately broke through Li Zhuhuai's barrier, and fled deep into the jungle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 A demon is causing trouble You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Huh? Just let them go like this?" Li Zhuhuai returned to his human form and looked up at the sky unhappily, "What should I do if they spill the beans?" Huainan ran over panting and gave him a hand: "You are injured and you still refuse to stop?" "This is not his style." Li Zhuhuai frowned and looked at the disappearing dragon shadow on the horizon, "What's wrong with him?" Instructing the rest of the Shangqing Division to deal with the aftermath, Huainan pulled him and walked to the other side. As he walked, he said: "The Marquis is seriously injured. I released the original body to scare people to save you. Don't make trouble for him." .¡± Li Zhuhuai got angry when he talked about this: "What do you think he was trying to do? If he had already transformed into his original body, how could a mere earthworm hurt him like that?" "How could he be transformed?" Huainan muttered, "His Royal Highness Kunyi was right in front of him at the time, so he had to scare her to death." "If you die, you will die." Li Zhuhuai curled his lips. Huainan glanced at him faintly and took back the hand holding him. Li Zhuhuai calmed down and thought about it, and understood that Kun Yi was still useful, and he definitely couldn't lose his life easily, but there were many ways. He just didn't understand why Nie Yan would cling to his body and refuse to let go. The worst he could do was to transform into another one. That¡¯s it. For example, now, when he could clearly go back to the palace to clean up the mess, he still had to follow Huainan over the mountains and ridges to pick up his body. "The Marquis is not in a good mood." Huainan whispered, "I don't know why, but don't mention His Highness Kunyi for now." "What other reason could there be for this? He was abandoned by his own woman in the mountains and forests at the critical moment of life and death. How can he be in a good mood?" Li Zhuhuai curled his lips, "I told him not to take it too seriously." As soon as he finished speaking, the evil sword flew over with a buzzing sound and cut off half of his sleeve. Li Zhuhuai couldn't avoid it, pinched his torn sleeves and laughed angrily: "I said Kun Yi, I didn't say your master, what are you in a hurry for." The evil sword spun in the air and fell back to Nie Yan, who was not far away. Li Zhuhuai followed him, took a look, and said angrily: "He is so powerful. He killed a mole with his mortal body and still managed to survive." As he said that, he took out the panacea in his arms and stuffed it all into him. Nie Yan¡¯s physical body often suffers, but as long as his breath is still there, it¡¯s not a big problem. The medicine Li Zhuhuai brought was specially prepared for him, and the medicine will heal the injury. However, Nie Yan slowly opened his eyes, without giving him a good look. His eyes were dark, and he was leaning on the stone to regulate his luck. "We are friends in times of need. Are you like this?" Li Zhuhuai showed him the injury on his hand, "Look, I haven't suffered such a serious injury in three hundred years." Glancing at him, Nie Yan said quietly: "My wife's wounds are bigger than yours." Li Zhuhuai:? No, is it necessary to wake up and talk about his wife all the time? He is the only one who has a wife? ¡­He is really the only one who has it. He stroked his sleeves irritably, and Li Zhuhuai muttered: "She didn't get hurt because of you." Nie Yan stood up with a cold face and covered the wound on his shoulder. Thinking of the way she chewed medicine for him with a grimace, her eyes softened. Princess Kunyi is arrogant, greedy for enjoyment, and deviant. "However, she will protect him and take care of him in life and death. She seemed to have said she liked him. She was so afraid of monsters, but knowing that he might be a monster, she kept hugging him and never let go. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of her body, Nie Yan pursed his lips, a bright light flashed in his eyes, then slowly closed his hands, stood up and walked out of the forest. Li Zhuhuai was disgusted by the expression on his face, and asked Huainan with a distorted expression: "Did he hurt his brain? I also have medicine for the brain." Huainan couldn't laugh or cry: "My lord, haven't you noticed yet? Princess Kunyi is obviously with the Marquis these days, and the two separated not long ago." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise, the Marquis¡¯ expression would not be so gentle. "She? That pampered princess?" Li Zhuhuai sneered, "If she were next to Nie Yan, Nie Yan's body would be cold right now." Huainan shook his head, followed up to support Nie Yan, and left him alone behind to continue muttering: "This position seems to be far away from the body of Tumo, and he will not be able to walk over if he remains unconscious. As for a woman like Your Highness, How could we travel such a long distance without a phoenix cart" His elixir was so useful that Nie Yan walked faster and faster, almost heading straight towardsp; He is just a younger sister who has suffered a lot since she was a child. She finally found a suitable marriage, but she didn't expect that she turned out to be a good match. Qin Youqian reassured the emperor and then said he would go to Kunyi's place to have a look. Concubine Liu Guifei¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and the atmosphere in the palace was somewhat dull. Qin Youqian was filled with worry, and walked around the corridor. As soon as he entered the vestibule, he heard his poor apprentice ?????????????????????????? The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and Qin Youqian stopped walking. "I don't want to eat this!" Kunyi hugged her leg and wailed, "It's already pitiful to be injured, why do you have to eat such a bitter thing!" "Your Highness, good medicine tastes bitter." "I know, can I not know? Ask the Marquis next to me, can I not know how bitter the medicine is?" Thinking of the smell of medicine residue in his mouth, Kunyi covered his heart and felt sick. Lan Tiao had no choice but to persuade her again when she saw Nie Yan getting up and walking to the bedside. "Master Hou, can you help me to persuade him?" Lan Tiao handed the medicine to him with hope. Nie Yan nodded, took a bite, and frowned slightly. "Is it bitter?" Kunyi blinked and looked at him, "Can I not drink it?" "Yeah." Putting down the bowl, Nie Yan tugged the broken hair around her ears, "If you don't drink it, I have pills that are easier to swallow." Lan Tiao: "" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together ?????? At a loss of whether to laugh or cry, Lan Tiao opened the medicine bowl a little further and watched His Highness jumping into the Marquis's arms with a cheer, and couldn't help but shake his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49 Differential Treatment You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This Marquis was not like this before. Although he was polite to His Highness, he was rarely so close and gentle. For the first time, he put aside his "busy business" and stayed in this room all day long. Kunyi was extremely happy. She took the pill from him, put it into her mouth without looking at it, and swallowed it with the tea. Nie Yan looked down at her fair face and whispered, "You don't even want to ask what kind of medicine this is." "Can what you gave me hurt me?" Kunyi raised her eyebrows and smiled, "If you want to harm me, why don't you use these fragrant pills? Just kill me." With a slight tremor in his heart, Nie Yan closed his hands in his sleeves. He really wanted to ask her where she heard what, but before he could speak, she smiled and turned away the topic: "The injury on your body doesn't hurt anymore? You were unconscious before, but now you can move around." ¡± With a low "hmm", he moved his arms: "Master Li's medicine always works." In other words, as long as he is not near death, it doesn't matter to him. No matter how serious the injury is, he can move freely. Kunyi¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. Seeing Lan Tiao and others retreating, she moved closer to him and stretched out her hand to pull open his clothes. If before, Nie Yan was determined to avoid her, saying that she was behaving frivolously, but now he was sitting so obediently, letting her get closer and look at her, and even supported her waist to prevent her from using too much energy. A small bright light lit up in Kunyi's heart. The effect of sharing weal and woe seems pretty good? She tentatively put her hands on his neck and shoulder blades, blinked and looked at his expression: "Will you leave scars on your body?" Nie Yan was slightly uncomfortable, but he still did not hide from her. He only said: "The body is mortal, and injuries will inevitably leave scars." "Ah, what a pity." She muttered, touching his collarbone with her fingertips, "Your body is very beautiful." Nie Yan: "" How could someone say such teasing words and still have such a serious expression, as if he was the one with the evil intention if he was annoyed. The base of her ears felt a little hot. He pursed his lips and reached out to flick her forehead. Kunyi raised her eyebrows, grabbing his fingertips and laughing: "I didn't lie. That day in the cave, I wiped your body, but I couldn't see every inch of it." Thinking of the situation in the cave, Nie Yan's eyes darkened, and with a little force on his hand, he pulled her towards him: "I have not thanked Your Highness yet." "No need to thank you." She waved her hand generously, "Who made you my husband?" ¡°Besides, saving him once, with his current attitude, Kunyi felt it was worth it. Following his strength, she rested her chin on his shoulder, and rubbed his ears affectionately: "Don't go out to see other girls during the past few days while I'm recovering from illness. I heard that the clan has brought some The girl¡¯s family is here.¡± Nie Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple twitched as his tone was soft and coquettish: ¡°I can always stay here and not go anywhere.¡± Kunyi was a little itchy as her waist was held tightly by him, so she struggled slightly, but in exchange he pressed her harder in his arms. A look of surprise flashed across her eyes, and she let him hold her, her eyelashes trembling. It is often written in playbooks that a life-saving favor should be promised with one's own body, but that is a mortal rule. Nie Yan doesn't seem to be moved by such a small favor. Could it be that he suddenly discovered her beauty and moved his heart? ? However, she was bold in her behavior and had never been serious with others. Now that she suddenly noticed the change in him, she was really at a loss. With a smile on her face, Kunyi shrank back. Fortunately, Nie Shengxin restrained himself and only held her for a moment before letting her go. He lowered his eyes and said, "I hunted some deer and wild deer in the middle of the night. If your highness has an appetite, you can have some with porridge for dinner." When it came to food, Kunyi relaxed and said, "Okay, let my private chef cook it. He is used to cooking game." As he spoke, he yawned. "Your Highness, please rest first." Nie Yan said, "When he is ready, I will call you." "Okay." Kunyi responded sweetly, lay down, covered herself with a quilt, and then closed her eyes. Seeing the bruise under her eyes, Nie Yan pursed his lips and left the room silently. I was waiting outside in the middle of the night, and saw that their master came out lightly, and the eyebrows were gentle. He was loosened in his heart, and quickly smiled forward: "His Royal Highness sleeps?" Nie Yan nodded, turned around and led him to the corridor of the courtyard. ?It looked so good that she even blushed. No matter how you look at it, this has nothing to do with being scary. Choking in the middle of the night, he looked at her with a complicated expression for a long time, then placed a bowl of peeled beans in front of her: "Good sister, how about you and I change jobs, and you guard the outside while I serve in the house?" "What a beautiful idea." Lan Tiao rolled her eyes at him, took the bowl and went to the kitchen. In the middle of the night, he felt miserable. He was not joking. The current Marquis was really scary. He had never been seen smiling anywhere except in His Highness's room. "Midnight." A voice came from the back room. With his scalp tightening, he immediately got up and went to his Lord Marquis. "Huainan is still recovering from his injuries. You have an errand to run for him." Nie Yan said quietly, "Concubine Liu is missing and the Holy Master is uneasy. Go and find her." ??????????????????? In the past, I would have felt that this was a hard job. There were so many people in the Shangqing Division, who couldn¡¯t go, but he had to travel across mountains and rivers. But now, he simply agreed without thinking, and even said: "Thank you, Lord Marquis." Nie Yan glanced at him and closed the door. Concubine Liu Guifei was not of much importance to Emperor Shengqing. She could just find any reason for her death and report it to the clan. But for some reason, the emperor insisted on looking for her and even had someone send a message to Kunyi. Kunyi has been recovering well these days, and her face has color, but when she heard that her imperial brother was ill, she frowned for several hours and asked, "Is Concubine Liu still alive?" (Remember the website address of this site) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 50 I also want to be loved You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan couldn¡¯t answer this question. Qu Ru and the anti-tonguing beast clan are all cannibals. It stands to reason that Concubine Liu is no different from a plate of food in front of them, but the monster pretending to be Emperor Shengqing did not eat her directly, but took her away with him. The palace. "Moreover, the people from the Shangqing Division inspected the palace and found no signs of struggle. They interrogated the palace maids and did not hear Concubine Liu calling for help, so they probably knocked the person unconscious and took him away. He didn¡¯t know whether these monsters were full and wanted to bring more food boxes, or if they had other plans. Let¡¯s look for them first. Zhang Tonglang was so frightened by Nie Yan that he not only entered the deepest part of the jungle, but also raised a formation and stretched the ground twenty feet, building a temporary nest underground. "Why are you so afraid?" Someone complained in a low voice, "He is powerful, so we will submit to him and help him, which is better than living an ignoble existence in a place like this." "You idiot, do you really think that Marquis Yu Qing is some kind of good character? If you want to kill him, you will kill him. If you want to surrender, he will continue?" "Ke Ruolan is still in the palace" "Don't even think about counting on her." Zhang Tonglang said coldly, "All she thinks about is that mortal. She can no longer be used by us." The crowd no longer mentioned Queen Zhang, and only murmured to complain that there was no sky in this place, let alone the maid's slave, even a decent bed. ¡°Where is the noble concubine that I brought back?¡± Zhang Tonglang suddenly asked. Someone lamented: "Gu Chen is being raised by his side. He is said to be raising her as a daughter-in-law rather than as food." Zhang Guchen was the person who was previously sent to impersonate Emperor Shengqing. He turned out to be a very playful Qu Ru, and it was reasonable to be interested in women. Zhang Tonglang found it troublesome and was afraid that Nie Yan would miss the remnant of his clan again and wanted to send Concubine Liu back as a sign of sincerity. However, Zhang Guchen didn't know what kind of evil possessed him and he still maintained the appearance of Emperor Shengqing and refused to kill him. Hand her over. "She is mine, just keep her to give me children, and she won't go anywhere." Standing at the door of the cave, Zhang Guchen glanced at the sleeping woman inside, and replied to Zhang Tonglang angrily. Zhang Tonglang was not angry: "You said she is yours, but you didn't ask her if she agreed? She is a well-behaved concubine, and she doesn't even have to live with you even if she has fine clothes and food." "She said she didn't want to leave me." Zhang Guchen smiled and said, "You must keep your word." Concubine Liu Guifei can't do without him. She clearly can't do without Emperor Shengqing. He clearly knows it in his heart, otherwise he won't keep wearing this face and not change back. Predicting that this person would get tired of playing in a few days, Zhang Tonglang no longer tried hard, but gave him a few words of scolding before going back to recuperate. Concubine Liu was lying on the soft grass bed, closing her eyes and listening to their conversation, her eyelashes trembling. She had actually discovered something was wrong with Emperor Shengqing a long time ago, but she was unwilling to admit it. Emperor Shengqing had treated her like a stranger for many years, not to mention being intimate with her. Even if she was lucky enough, he never said anything more. "And this man not only held her in his arms every day and talked sweetly with her, he was also considerate of her pain, covering her belly with his hands, and ordered someone to make soup for her. Queen Zhang has never received such treatment, so how could she? The Liu family is a powerful family, and she is the eldest daughter. She has learned the rules since she was a child and does not dare to do anything that would disgrace the family tradition. Therefore, even if she has been left out for more than ten years, she still stays in her corner. When the fake emperor was intimate with her, she should actually resist, and she should also tell the personal maid that there was something wrong with the emperor. However, however. The hands under the sleeves were balled up, and Concubine Liu¡¯s throat was extremely tight. She wanted so much to be loved by her husband, whom she regarded as God, that this man came towards her wearing a dragon robe, and she couldn't say any words of rejection. She was so passionate that she even felt that her first half of her life had been in vain. No one has ever loved her so much. Someone sat down next to her. Concubine Liu came back to her senses, held back the tears in the corners of her eyes, pretended to have just woken up, and opened her eyes faintly. Zhang Guchen was sizing her up, wanting to see how she would react when she woke up in such a dark cave. However, when she opened her eyes, all she could see was his face. Then she smiled and hugged his waist: "Why don't you sleep a little longer, Your Majesty?" "We are in some trouble." Zhang Guchen raised his eyebrows in surprise, and patted her arm around him, "My dear concubine, if you and I have to live incognito in the future, are you willing?" Concubine Liu paused and asked in a low voicenbsp; ¡°¡­¡± Huainan wiped his face and retreated resignedly. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Kun Yi immediately rushed over and hugged Nie Yan, her mouth as sweet as honey: "I have been blessed for several lifetimes before I met you." Nie Yan¡¯s expression was as usual, but the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up: ¡°Is it because of this talisman?¡± "No." She shook her finger and kissed the side of his face, "It's because you feel sorry for me." How could the former Marquis Yu Qing care about such things? Even if she was frightened by monsters and couldn't sleep, he didn't care much. But now, she didn't say anything, and he actually took out such a talisman. After tilting her head and looking at him for a long time, Kunyi asked: "Then what does the Marquis want as a return gift?" Nie Yan reached out and rubbed her scattered long hair, but Nie Yan didn't answer. He just put her injured leg back under the quilt and covered it up. When I leaned down, my side face was just illuminated by the sunlight falling from the flower window, and the lines were as gentle as a charming dream in the spring breeze. Kunyi was stunned and couldn't help but swallowed at him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Rabbit is so cute You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although he likes beauties, Kunyi only treats them as an admiration. Watching them play the piano and sword or dance with sleeves and paint will make him feel very good. He has never seriously felt possessive towards anyone, including the Du family brothers. However, looking at Nie Yan now, she suddenly felt her heart beating very fast. I want to pinch his chin, caress his dark eyes, and kiss his sliding Adam¡¯s apple. Probably because her eyes were too hot, Nie Yan suddenly lowered his eyes and looked at her, his eyebrows moved slightly, and then he slowly approached her. Kunyi became nervous inexplicably, her eyes glanced around, her mouth pursed, her hands unconsciously grabbed the quilt under her body, and she grabbed the beautiful hibiscus embroidery into a ball. The two of them were getting closer and closer, and their breaths fused together. She fluttered her eyelashes in panic, and felt that it was natural for husband and wife to be close, so she stared at his thin lips and swallowed lightly. However, in the next moment, Nie Yan took the talisman in her hand, crossed her neck, looked at the birthmark on her back, and reached out to stick the talisman on it. The vest became cold and then warmed up. Kunyi snorted uncomfortably and clutched his sleeves. There was a strong demonic aura in the room for a moment, but after a while, the aura was completely suppressed by the sealing talisman. Even though Kunyi's robe was half open and her shoulders were half exposed, there was nothing strange about it. The skin was burning. Kun Yi put his chin on Nie Yan's shoulder. His whole body was bent forward by the scorching heat from behind. The curve of the bust-wrapped skirt was pressed against his body, and the black gauze robe fell on his red hands. A whole piece of snow-white shoulders and back are exposed from the crook of the elbow. Nie Yan froze, stretched out his hand to hold her waist, and gently wiped the spot where the talisman fell with the fingertips of his other hand. The burning feeling was instantly replaced by coolness. Kunyi sighed, squinted her eyes and murmured in his ear: "You are so kind." "Since Your Highness thinks I am good, why are you afraid of me?" He said softly. Kunyi was startled, and raised her head in confusion: "Since when have I been afraid of you?" "last night." Last night, the two of them slept on the same bed. At first, she still hugged him, but after she fell asleep, she wrapped herself in a ball by herself, far away from him, and seemed to have a nightmare. Rolling her eyes, Kunyi pouted: "Am I afraid of you? I'm afraid of something else. Concubine Liu with such a noble status can disappear from the palace out of thin air. Who knows when I will be abducted too. " The actions of the Zhang family made the emperor and the clan very worried. Although this incident took advantage of Nie Yan's unpreparedness, it was terrifying that the monster replaced Jinshang so easily without anyone noticing. The top priority of the Shangqing Division is to regain the trust of the royal family. Nie Yan didn¡¯t say anything else, he just touched Kunyi¡¯s head. Seeing that she was a little sleepy, he stuffed her back into the quilt. Kunyi smiled sweetly at him, then closed her eyes. Nie Yan got up and went to see Emperor Shengqing. Emperor Shengqing seemed to still be worried about Concubine Liu's disappearance. He was very happy to see him coming: "Consort, come and sit down." Guo Shouxi brought him a stool. Nie Yan took a look at it and first apologized to the emperor: "The Shangqing Secretary has failed in his duties, and please punish him." Emperor Shengqing looked at him deeply: "Even if the Shangqing Division made mistakes, you have made meritorious deeds." "I don't dare." He lowered his eyes and looked very gentle. The lights in the palace were bright, shining brightly on him. Emperor Shengqing couldn't help but think of that night, when this man was so frightened that he killed six mocking beasts and saved him. He was frightened by the monster and deliberately pretended to be unconscious, but in fact he remembered everything in front of him. He remembered that Nie Yan saved him, and he also remembered that Nie Yan's eyes glowed with golden light and sealed him in a wooden cage. "If this person wanted to harm him, he would not survive, but if he wanted to save him, there would be no need to seal him in a wooden cage and let the monsters wear dragon robes and wreak havoc. Emperor Shengqing thought that by taking him as his brother-in-law, he would be obedient and useful to him, but now it seems that he did not kill him because of Kun Yi's sake. Thinking of Kun Yi, Emperor Shengqing smiled: "My imperial sister is a bit arrogant, thank you for your hard work." If it had been before, Nie Yan would have agreed with this. Kun Yi, no one in the world knows that she is arrogant. But now, he felt that Emperor Sheng Qing was a little ignorant. He said that the imperial sister was arrogant. In the past few days, she had been worried about him and Concubine Liu to the point that she had not even slept well. He only said that he was arrogant. Seeing the protective look on his face, the emperor smiled.At times, eating meat can easily reveal your demonic nature. He is, and Mr. Arowana should be the same. However, Mr. Longyu didn't seem to be taboo at all and said to him regretfully: "Then the Marquis will not be able to enjoy the meal." After saying that, he led Kunyi to the open space next to him to pick up tree branches. In the middle of the night, he followed behind and watched, and couldn't help but said: "Master, if you want to go, just go with us." Nie Yan sneered: "Which of your eyes can see that I want to go." Both eyes saw it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Once out of the Dragon Fish Lord, the master became irritable. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Nie Yan was not angry with Lord Longyu this time. He was angry with Kunyi. She just listens to what people say, but she doesn¡¯t see what Arowana¡¯s intentions are. I'm usually pretty smart, but why do I act like I'm blind when I meet a man, and why do I still get so close to him? Looking at the two people squatting together and setting up a barbecue rack from a distance, Nie Yan turned away with a cold face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 I am not a monster You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry watching it in the middle of the night. His Highness Kunyi's behavior was actually within the rules, but an emotional monster is unreasonable. Even if the master shouted, His Highness would come over, but he just didn't want to and gave Mr. Longyu a chance to please him. . ¡°If this were in an ordinary house and the identities were changed, his master would not be able to fight even the maids in the same room. Bang¡ª¡ª Nie Yan expressionlessly threw a piece of talisman paper down, and chopped a little demon who broke free from the demon rope five feet away into ashes. The people around him were taken aback, and he took a closer look, and praised him: "Yuqing Hou Ye has done it, I'm afraid it will be reaching the realm." "I was so close and didn't even react. The Marquis stood so far away but was able to hit him with one strike. No wonder he was able to command the Shangqing Division at such a young age." "If he is not the son-in-law of the royal family, I would be willing to marry my legitimate daughter to him as his concubine." "Hey, His Highness is over there, please keep your voice down." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Kunyi was enjoying roasting the rabbit when he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. She looked back to see what Nie Yan was doing, but unexpectedly she saw someone who shouldn't be here. Zhang Manrou led the horse and walked with the crown prince of the Duke Protector's Mansion, her eyebrows and eyes were full of joy. When she passed by, she seemed not to have seen her, she only lowered her head and joked with the crown prince. With her eyes wide open, Kunyi quickly ran to Nie Yan with her skirt in hand, stretched out her hand and gestured with him: "Look over there, there are monsters over there." Nie Yan was still angry. When he heard this, he glanced at Zhang Manrou and said in a low voice: "That's the young lady from the Zhang family of Hanlin Academy. Where did she come from?" Hanlin Academy? Isn¡¯t Zhang Manrou the daughter of an uncle? Zhang Tonglang had already fled in fear of crime, how could she dare to stay here. Seeing that there was no surprise on Nie Yan¡¯s face, Kunyi slowly calmed down. The Shangqingsi does not exist just to catch monsters. Their greater purpose is to use the status and rules of the human world to become superiors and rule the world. Therefore, they will kill the little monsters, but they will kill the monsters that are useful to them. Will turn a blind eye. Zhang Manrou has obviously become a useful monster to them now. But, in this case, how many real people can there be in the royal family? With her heart sinking continuously, Kunyi retracted her hand holding Nie Yan's sleeve. Nie Yan was already depressed, and when he loosened his grip, his face became even more ugly. "I won't ask anymore, don't be angry." She didn't understand what he was angry about at all, so she just gave in to him. He flicked his sleeves and said in a cold voice: "If you don't ask me, why don't you ask Mr. Longyu and your master?" ¡°¡­¡± This is indeed the plan. Kunyi smiled, and seeing that he seemed to be even more angry, she decided to go back and roast the rabbit. It would be bad if he didn't get so angry that he started killing him. However, as soon as she turned around and took a step forward, her whole body was brought back to him. Nie Yan held her waist, rested his chin on the top of her head, and said angrily: "Zhang Manrou won't hurt anyone. She just wants to be a mortal and have a child with her sweetheart. Compared with her, you should be more careful, Mr. Dragon Fish." Bar." Kun Yi was a little confused: "Just be prepared for what he does, and he won't hurt me." The hand on her waist suddenly tightened, and Nie Yan's eyes were full of ice: "If you don't guard against him, why don't you guard against me?" He groaned, and Kunyi patted the back of his hand gently: "You are very jealous. If I liked him, I should just put him in front of me. The reason why I didn't is that Like you more." These words are quite irritating, but for some reason, Nie Yan's face brightened slightly when he heard it: "I like me more." It¡¯s not that I just like it, I just like it more. Kunyi turned around, put her arms around his neck, and shook him gently: "Don't be angry with me. Finally, there is a sunny day, and you will accompany me to roast rabbit." "Didn't you have fun baking with him?" He glanced at her sideways. She laughed, took his hand and walked towards the fire: "Of course I will be happier with you." Lord Longyu watched her go by alone and two people came back. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and handed the branch wearing a rabbit to Nie Yan: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind it, Lord Marquis, give it a try.¡± "Yes, hold it like this and apply this spice and salt." Kunyi taught him step by step, painting Dankou's nails?Are they happy with each other? Why do they seem to have some resentment? " Nie Yan did not intend to hide it from her: "If it was Zhang Manrou who was indeed in love with each other before, but she changed her identity and forcibly used magic to tamper with the prince's memory, and the feelings tainted by magic would naturally not be as sincere as before. " Kunyi understood and stared at him again and smiled: "You have never used magic on me, so I really like you?" There was some discomfort on his face, and Nie Yan said: "You have never seen my original form with your own eyes, so you are sure that I am a demon." "How powerful the monster is." Kun Yi seemed not to be afraid at all. She chewed the meat and smiled and rolled her eyes, "Much more powerful than the Taoist." "The Taoist is also very powerful." Nie Yan lowered his eyes, with a guilty conscience in his dark eyes, "It's just that evildoers are running rampant in this world, so we have to deal with them." Kunyi was surprised. She thought that since he didn¡¯t even hide Zhang Manrou¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t hide his own. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so concerned about her treating him as a monster. Maybe he was afraid that Emperor Shengqing would kill him? But that's not right, he can even kill a mole, so the emperor brother is no match for him. ???????????? Or maybe, those people are really just talking nonsense, and he is really just a more powerful Taoist? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 A plan in mind You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. She stared at Nie Yan for a while and then suddenly came closer to him. There were people hunting around. Her actions attracted many people to look over. Nie Yan pursed his lips and said with a hint of annoyance, "Your Highness." "Don't be angry, I'll just take a look." She pulled his face back, looked at it carefully, and then murmured, "No mortal can look like you." Taking her hand off, Nie Yan lowered his eyes: "Your Highness is still young and has never known all the people in the world. How can you make such a conclusion? The appearance of a mortal is just two eyes and a mouth. What kind of appearance can't be made out? of." There are so little words on weekdays, at this time, sophistry is a set one by one. Kunyi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but she didn¡¯t intend to argue with him all the time. She just held his hand and whispered: ¡°I believe you won¡¯t harm me.¡± Originally, he wanted to harm her, Nie Yan pursed his lips and thought, but later he realized that it would be good to keep her alive. He liked to see her coquettishly picky about things. In order to coax her the day before yesterday, he gave her a few pieces of jewelry he had received casually. Her eyes sparkled, and she immediately hugged him and kissed him several times, and then started to play with and select them while twirling her Dankou. He felt inexplicably good looking at it. At first, I didn¡¯t understand why she liked to give him some fancy things every time. I just thought she was being lazy. Now that I think about it, she should be happy after seeing those things, so she thought that he would be happy if she gave them to him. With his heart softening, Nie Yan twirled the ends of her hair and said, "Someone wants to send something over tonight. If Your Highness is interested, he will come to Wei Chen's room to have a look." Kunyi raised her eyebrows and immediately answered with a smile: "Okay." Mr. Longyu happened to come over with the roasted rabbit meat, handed it to Kun Yi from between the two of them, and then said: "I just saw that Master Qin seemed to be injured over there. Your Highness, do you want to go take a look?" "Master?" Kunyi stood up quickly and put the rabbit meat into Nie Yan's hand, "I'll go over and have a look, and I'll look for you in the evening." "good." Watching her go away, Nie Yan looked at Lord Long Yu, who smiled lightly and walked away. "On this patrol, our defenses were too loose, which allowed the monsters to take advantage of us." Looking at his back, Nie Yan said slowly to Ye Midi, "I'm going back to the palace today to check the personnel, leaving only the officials and their families, the rest Everyone outside the palace will be driven down the mountain." In the middle of the night, there was some hesitation: "Master, this move can easily offend some people." Nie Yan chuckled: "That will offend you." The previous Shangqing Secretary was not taken seriously and had not grasped the key points of the royal family. Naturally, he was slandered and slandered by the court officials and could not fight back. But now that the Shangqing Division has even taken over the duties of the Imperial Guard, so what are you afraid of when you are so close to the emperor? In the middle of the night, I glanced at the densely packed patrols of the Shangqing Division in the distance, suddenly realized, and quickly took the order to do it. Emperor Shengqing was a suspicious and extremely guarded emperor. He had his own way of guarding the palace, and even trained some secret guards who knew some furry Taoism. With Qin Youqian on his side, if Zhang hadn't taken advantage of the scenery of Tianshui, A flaw was found at a special moment, and it was difficult for Nie Yan to get close to him for a while. Now that we are close, Emperor Shengqing, including the entire Song Dynasty, can control half of it. After twirling the roast rabbit in his hand, Nie Yan turned around and walked towards the tent where he was resting. Kunyi rode for a long time before finding Qin Youqian. He was leaning against a tree and covering his arm in pain. On the other side of the tree, a tied deer deer spirit was still struggling. Looking at the demon spirit warily, Kunyi circled around before stepping forward to help Qin Youqian up: "What's wrong, Master?" Seeing her coming alone, with not many people behind her, Qin Youqian relaxed, brushed his sleeves and stood up straight: "I have something to do with you." ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Rolling her eyes angrily, Kunyi sat down on the rock next to her: "What are you hiding here to say?" "If your husband hears it, it won't work." Qin Youqian fell down from the barrier and said angrily, "Don't you really think he is a good person?" Kunyi raised her eyebrows: "What's the use of a good person? As long as he looks good." "What a curse." Qin Youqian pinched the branch and hit her arm. She smiled and avoided it, and then became more serious: "Master, tell me what you have to say." "Today's hunting, the clan has killed more than three hundred demon spirits." Qin Youqian pointed to the deer next to him, "Like this." Kunyi then glanced at the deer again: "Well, what next?" "Do you still remember that you are a fellow teacher???. Nie Yan was originally waiting for his belongings to be transported from Buzhou Mountain in the middle of the night. He never expected that the items would be delivered, but instead there would be dozens of extra boxes. "Ms. Zhang said that this is an apology. If the Marquis doesn't like it, he will fall on the Fuyu Mountain. If he likes it, they can be relieved." Midnight was a little dumbfounded, "My subordinates took one look at it. I'm afraid it will cost half of the family." All taken out." Nie Yan was a little impatient: "I have already tolerated Zhang Manrou, but they still want to push further?" "Master misunderstood." Ye Ban laughed dryly, "It's up to them, as long as you don't continue to hunt down the Zhang family." They didn¡¯t have much time to spare, so they were too nervous. Opening a box and taking a glance, Nie Yan pursed his lips: "Okay, keep it." In the middle of the night, I was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°I actually like these things.¡± Nie Yan looked at him quietly. After a meal in the middle of the night, he immediately changed his words: "These things are great. They are colorful and sparkling. They are really beautiful. I am looking at the eight-treasure glazed sparse flower hairpin. Our Highness will definitely like it." (Remember the website address: www. .hlnovel.com Chapter 54 Bridal Chamber Flowers and Candles You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a slight hum, Nie Yan personally selected a box of things and took them back to the room. Looking at it in the middle of the night, I found that although the master looked very interested, the object of interest seemed not to be the contents of the box, but the entire box. He didn't open it once he entered the room, he just caressed the box and was lost in thought. Is it possible that there are some treasures for cultivation on this? I observed carefully in the middle of the night, but after two incense sticks passed, the ordinary lacquered wood box did not emit any light. Master, could it be that you are really confused by these fancy things in the world? Just when I was worried, I heard Lan Tiao¡¯s voice outside in the middle of the night: ¡°Your Highness, please slow down.¡± Kunyi changed into a black cloud gauze double-breasted dress, with flaming red birds embroidered on the sleeves. She rushed into the room like the wind, and happened to throw her master into his arms. Nie Yan stretched out his hand to catch her, feeling helpless: "Does the etiquette of the palace require His Highness to walk like this?" Kunyi raised her lips and smiled: "Etiquette is for outsiders to see, and you are not an outsider." She leaned against him lazily, carrying the fragrance after bathing. Nie Yan shook his head helplessly, trying to get her to stand up straight, but the man leaned against him and said, "Don't you want me to see something?" Nie Yan half-carried her to the table and tapped the box on the table with his chin: "It's not a good thing, just take a look." Kunyi let go of him curiously and reached out to open the box. The candlelight in the room fell on the box full of gems, making her eyes dazzle. Kunyi calmed down before putting down his sleeves and picking up a palm-sized ruby. The whole body is crystal clear, the color is bright, and the polishing skills are very good. When a candlelight falls on it, it will be like a cloud. She is so well-informed that she couldn't help but say "Wow", her phoenix eyes turned into crescent moons with laughter: "Where did you get these treasures? There is no such good appearance in the palace." Even if a ruby ??is fine, there are green purple blacks next to it, all of which are the size of the palm size. The national search may not be able to search for a good color color, and it is valuable. Kunyi looked at them one by one, chose two colors she liked, and came to him with gleaming eyes: "Send it to me?" Nie Yan pursed his lips: "It's useless to keep Wei Chen." With a twinkling light in her eyes, Kunyi kissed him on the lips, couldn't help but pulled him down and covered him again. Nie Yan knew that she would be happy, but he never thought that she would be so happy. His lips suddenly softened, and his pupils shrank. Then she pressed towards him, and her lips were touching, warm and sweet. Nie Yan glanced to the side as his Adam's apple rolled. Ye Midi and Lan Tiao are both very discerning. Just now, Kunyi made a move and the two of them ran away. Now even the door is closed tightly, and there are no guards around. With a slightly relaxed expression, Nie Yan allowed her to press him onto the soft couch behind him, kissing the corners of his eyes and eyebrows one after another. Kunyi was born weak and petite, but for some reason, when she leaned down to kiss him, Nie Yan always felt that he was being pampered by her. Is it probably an instinctive reaction of animals to being touched by mortals? Nie Yan felt that dragons should not be treated like those worthless beasts tamed by mortals. Wagging their tails and pricking their ears was simply shameful. However, she smiled and kissed his lips, which were soft and warm. She covered him with her body and opened her hands, as if she wanted to wrap him up in her arms. It was really cute. ¡°If his true colors were revealed now, he didn¡¯t know if he could control his tail from wagging. "I dreamed of Su Feng last night." She suddenly said. Nie Yan rubbed the top of her hair and said "hmm": "Who is that?" "Du Hengwu's brother, Du Sufeng, was also my fianc¨¦." Kunyi said, "He was very good to me, even better than Du Hengwu." With a slightly cold expression on his face, Nie Yan looked at her and thought about it but endured it: "What next?" "Then I thought it would be nice to live with him in the future, reciting poems, painting, drinking wine and tea every day." Kunyi remembered Du Sufeng with a very gentle look on her face. However, the next moment, her eyes dimmed a little: "It's a pity that he died. When he died, he asked me if I had feelings for him as a man and a woman. I didn't understand what love between a man and a woman was at that time, so I just cried and said that I did. " "Now that I think about it, what I said was wrong." Reaching out and pinching the pretty face under her, Kunyi's eyes were a little more confused: "If there was a relationship between a man and a woman, I would want to get close to him, but I don't. The current desire to get close to you is too much for him. It has never happened to Zhao Jingyuan." &He wanted Nie Yan to come and clean up the mess, but that man didn't know what he was doing. No matter how he shouted with his spiritual consciousness, he didn't respond at all. "Send someone to chase him?" Zhu Yan looked into the distance, "We should be able to chase him back." "The leader is a bit powerful. If Marquis Yuqing is not here, you and I may not be our opponents." Li Zhuhuai said angrily, "Don't lose your wife and lose your troops at the same time." Zhu Yan smiled and said, "You are not good at practicing Taoism." "Speak as if you are home. If you can, use your body to stop people. If you can't, just shut up and come with me to find the Marquis." Li Zhuhuai rolled his sleeves, "It's so late at night, he can be busy. What." Zhu Yan was originally following him. When he heard this, his steps suddenly stopped: "I remembered that I have something else to do. You go first, I will come back later." Li Zhuhuai turned around without knowing why: "What are you busy with?" Zhu Yan smiled and said nothing, turned around and left. "I haven't gotten married yet, and I haven't seen anyone get married yet. What can happen this late at night that makes the Marquis not even reply?" Li Zhuhuai rushed to die, but he didn't want to go. "However, there were so many extremely beautiful banshees in the mountains and seas rushing to offer themselves pillow seats, but the master was not moved. Why can't he stand up to a mortal?" Zhu Yan shook his head and went to his residence with a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55: Making people happy You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The mountain breeze blows slowly, and the stars and the moon shine together. Kun Yi¡¯s usual aura was gone. Being hugged by Nie Yan, the corners of her eyes were sore: ¡°I want to sleep.¡± Marquis Yuqing, who usually did not talk about love, was leaning against her at this moment, refusing to let go even an inch, and his voice was low and seductive: "Stay with me for a moment longer." Another moment, the moment in his mouth is a complete lie! Kunyi was annoyed, biting his shoulder with her white teeth, and said with hatred: "It's almost dawn." "Um." "Well what!" She pushed him with red ears, "I feel uncomfortable, please let go of me." "Wouldn't it be uncomfortable if you let go?" He raised his eyebrows. He pinched her waist, which made her sore and weak. Kunyi had tears in her eyes and stared at him sadly. Nie Yan rarely laughed heartily. This was the most wanton night in his life. He was so satisfied physically and mentally that he wished he could drag her back to Buzhou Mountain and hide her day and night never to come out again. However, as soon as the person next to him was about to cry, his heart softened. He pinched her waist and put her back on the bed. He nuzzled the corner of her eye with the tip of his nose and said, "Don't cry." "You're bullying me." She felt so wronged that her eyes were red, and tears welled up in her eyes. With his heart tightening, Nie Yan hugged her tightly, but he didn't know how to comfort her, so he could only repeat helplessly: "Don't cry." As a result, the more he coaxed her, the more quickly her tears fell. The warm water droplets rolled down and landed on his shoulder bones, making them a little cold. He curled his fingers, pursed his lips, picked her up and put her in his arms, patting her back again and again. Kunyi didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t stop crying all of a sudden. She originally wanted to act coquettishly, but she felt really aggrieved as she continued to act coquettishly. The bridal chamber should be spent with the one you love, but in this situation, Nie Yan may not like her very much. She is also full of fear and panic. It's just ridiculous once, but this person seems to be crazy. The torment reached dawn. She cried for a while, pulled off the quilt, and ignored him. Nie Yan sighed, looked at the sky outside, wrapped her in a quilt, and took her straight back to the palace. At this time, Li Zhuhuai broke through the obstruction in the middle of the night and clamored to see the Marquis. "Master Li, listen to my subordinate's advice." Midnight wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Now is really not a good time." "It's okay for him not to see anyone all night. Is it possible that he still wants to sleep at this time?" Li Zhuhuai walked in, minding his own business, "I don't believe he can bear to have someone run wild right in front of him. " In the middle of the night, while I was still waiting to speak, I saw my master carrying someone into the house out of the corner of my eye. The morning light was slightly bright, illuminating the corners of his eyes and eyebrows with tenderness. In the middle of the night, I was stunned. Without paying attention, Li Zhuhuai had already shouted: "Master Hou, what are you holding?" A large bedding, a long one, like a person. Nie Yan paused and looked sideways, with a flash of killing intent in his eyes. Then, the two of them watched the barrier fall from in front of them. Li Zhuhuai was confused: "What is he hiding?" In the middle of the night, his face was ashen: "Sir, have you seen the frost falling on the top of Yinshi Buzhou Mountain?" What's the meaning? Li Zhuhuai was confused. An hour later, Li Zhuhuai was walking on the road to Buzhou Mountain, still confused. "What's going on? Why did Nie Yan ask him to go back to Buzhou Mountain to defend the battle before he could talk about what happened on Fuyu Mountain last night?" Although the formation is very important and only he can hold it, he can also find other clan members. If he leaves, won't there be less people around him to help him? What¡¯s more important is that it¡¯s really cold in the place where we¡¯re guarding the formation. He¡¯s not a furry monster. Will it really freeze him to death? Nie Yan looked indifferently at the direction of Mount Buzhou on the map, calculated the weather with his fingers, and the idea of ??casting a spell to make Mount Buzhou even colder flashed through his mind. "You are so noble." Elder Qiu from the Shangqing Division sent some talismans and asked Li Zhuhuai for a favor with a smile, "That child is full of great things, and he has never had any personal affairs with his children, nor does he have any other bad intentions. .¡± Nie Yan rummaged for the talisman paper, responded lightly, and finally gave up the idea. "What kind of talisman do you want?" Seeing him rummaging for a long time, Elder Qiu couldn't help but ask. Nie Yan pursed his lips and remained silent for a while before saying: "A talisman that makes people not cry." Elder Qiu was stunned and his eyes turned around.?, let them go back and I will take care of the rest. " In the middle of the night, he nodded in agreement and wanted to leave but was stopped again. "Is there anything else to report?" Nie Yan asked. After thinking for a while, he said in the middle of the night: "Things are not going well with Zhang Manrou." "Her matter is fine." Nie Yan pursed his lips, "What else?" "Mr. Li, it was smooth sailing all the way. It is estimated that we will arrive at Buzhou Mountain tomorrow." "anything else?" what else? I spent the middle of the night thinking hard. Seeing his master's face getting worse and worse, he suddenly had an idea and said quickly: "Miss Lan Tiao told me that just now, Your Highness went to Wentang Palace to take a bath. I don't know what he saw. He was in a very good mood. He was laughing on the way back. " Nie Yan lowered his eyes, and his tense body finally relaxed, but he scolded him again: "This is not an important matter, it is worth your while." In the middle of the night, she apologized and admitted her mistake, but she added a few more words: "Her Highness Kunyi is actually not a person who lacks food and clothing. There are so many treasures on the Pearl Tower alone, and only the things she cares about are given by her." It would make her so happy." Nie Yan hummed, then picked up the pen and continued writing, as if he didn't care at all about what he said. ¡ª¡ªIf the expression is not so obviously happy. In the middle of the night, I felt that I might have grasped the secret to making my master happy, so I immediately left with a sullen smile, locked the door, and turned around and ordered: "Cook two bowls of sweet snow noodles for the Marquis." "Two bowls?" "Yes, it must be two bowls." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56 New wife You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qin Youqian rescued a group of demon spirits and hid them in the nearby mountains. He was ready to come back and face Nie Yan for questioning. However, he waited and waited from dawn to dusk, but no one from the Qing Dynasty came. Find him. Somewhat puzzled, he sent someone to inquire about important news near Kunyi's palace. In the evening, the person who came back told him: "His Royal Highness Kunyi and the Marquis went to the Sweet Snow Noodles together. His Highness loved it and the Marquis was in a good mood." Qin Youqian was confused: "I said I was asking for important information." The servant wiped his sweat: "They said this is the most important news from His Highness." Qin Youqian: "" Looking up at the sky, he felt that his stupid apprentice was not powerful enough to bewitch Yu Qinghou. Even if Nie Yan was obsessed with sex, he should have realized today that Kun Yi was deliberately distracting the people from Shangqing Division. He made a good calculation, so that he could not only save the bunch of Imperial Guards who were still alive, but also drive a wedge between him and Kun Yi. However, Nie Yan was like a young man who had just tasted love. He was completely focused on Kun Yi and did not pursue what happened last night at all. He was silent for a while, and then asked someone to send a message to the third prince, asking the third prince to report the list of missing people in the palace to the emperor today, so that the emperor would have reason to hold the Shangqing Bureau accountable. The third prince received his help and was very obedient. He immediately told his father the reason. Since he went up the mountain, more than 1,600 imperial soldiers and official family members have disappeared from the palace, including those around important officials such as Prime Minister Du. confidant. Unexpectedly, Emperor Shengqing seemed to be frightened when he heard this. He did not even intend to continue hunting, and immediately ordered to return to the capital. The third prince was dumbfounded: "Father, those demon spirits in the mountains and forests" "Let the Shangqing Division deal with the aftermath." Emperor Shengqing rolled his sleeves, "They have the ability to contain monsters." After thinking about it, he asked his confidants to ask: "How is Princess Kunyi doing?" A confidant whispered: "Your Highness and the Marquis have a strong relationship. They go in and out together and are rarely separated." The emperor's eyebrows relaxed and he smiled heartily: "Then I won't bother my consort about the remaining demon spirits. I'll ask Master Zhu to stay and take care of it." "yes." By suddenly breaking camp and returning to the capital, Nie Yan not only did not have to explain to the emperor the whereabouts of thousands of demon spirits, but he was also praised by the emperor, saying that he had worked hard to protect the clan all the way, and he would be rewarded with such honors when he returned to the capital. Nie Yan was confused and asked Midnight: "Who scared him again?" Midnight also shook his head: "Everyone in the department has been cautious recently and has never done anything out of line." ??Then just think that the emperor is homesick. Nie Yan waved his hand and asked people to block the news of last night's incident, and then he broke camp and set off. Kunyi was lazy in sleeping and didn't want to get up early at all. She let Lan Tiao pull her quilt and closed her eyes: "If they want to break camp, let them pull it out first. I will pull it out later." "This master really thinks that the royal guard of honor is a carrot, and he can pull it out whenever he wants." Sighing and about to persuade, Lan Tiao caught a glimpse of Marquis Yu Qing walking over and felt a little startled. Nie Yan changed into a smart black satin, took His Highness's bedding back from her hands, and tucked it in for His Highness. "You guys leave first in the middle of the night." He whispered, "She and I will arrive shortly." Lan Tiao frowned and wanted to say that the clan had its own rules on the road. There were strict rules on the size and formation of the ceremonial guards. How could His Highness not suddenly stop going? However, before she could say anything, a set of clothes was handed to her in the middle of the night. A set of clothes that are exactly the same as the ones His Highness will wear today. Lan Tiao was stunned and looked at Ye Midi, who tapped the fish beside him with his chin. "" OK. After putting Yu Bai into a dress and covering her face with a veil, Lan Tiao looked back at His Highness who was sleeping soundly on the bed. Finally, she couldn't help but whispered to Midnight: "I'd also like to ask your Lord to be light-hearted." Keep some." In the middle of the night, he scratched his eyebrows and said awkwardly: "My Lord Marquis thinks this is not a habit." Lan Tiao stared, isn¡¯t this called being used to it? Even the royal rules were ignored. "The Marquis said that it is natural for His Highness to do what she wants to do." Ye Midi looked complicated, "To add extra pampering to her is to be pampered, and he will be careful." For example, there are treasures all over the place beside the hot spring pool, or the stars in the sky are conjured up to make her happy. These will not be available every day, they will only come out every once in a while. Lan Tiao was silent. Half an hour later, His Highness Kunyi¡¯s honor guard set off on its way home on time. &nShe couldn't afford the illness, so the prince took pity on her for having no parents, so he stayed on the road with her. Zhang Manrou was so angry that she was trying her best to make the prince remember the past between the two of them. "Zhang Manrou is a demon after all. If you ask me, the prince and the Miss Huo family can be considered a good match." Kunyi muttered, "If you can't force it, don't force it." Nie Yan didn¡¯t say a word and just squeezed her hand. Kunyi reacted belatedly and fell silent. Nie Yan wanted Zhang Manrou to make things happen with the prince, so that the demon clan would have another official family member. She doesn't want to. She wanted the civil and military officials of the dynasty to be living mortals, she wanted her family to have courtiers to rely on, and she wanted her brother to sit on the throne without any worries. The wind blew from the other end of the corridor and was a bit cold. Nie Yan noticed that she shrank her shoulders and turned slightly to block the wind for her. He looked down at her. There was a moment of helplessness in his eyes, which quickly disappeared. He didn't see her and just whispered: "I should wear more cloaks." Kunyi raised her head and smiled: "We'll have it when we get back to Lan Tiao and the others." He nodded and escorted her to the courtyard in front of the palace, preparing to take those who were lagging behind to use the Thousand Mile Talisman to catch up with the honor guard in front. However, as soon as he stepped into the courtyard, he saw a vase flying out and smashing into pieces. In front of Kunyi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57 Isn¡¯t he more handsome than this? You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi grew up accustomed to royal rules, so she would not be frightened by this little movement. She only paused slightly before raising her eyes to look at the place where the vase came from. "I have never seen a shameless person, and I have never seen a shameless person like you. My girl is sick. She is an unrelated person. She doesn't want to deliver soup or medicine, but there is no reason to take advantage of someone. Illness comes to bully people.¡± "What a joke! My girl is officially engaged to the prince. Your girl keeps calling the prince brother. Why should my girl call her sister-in-law when she sees her? Is there any reason in the world for a sister-in-law to stop her sister-in-law from seeing her brother? " "It's not a serious marriage. Damn it. It's just that you, the Zhang family, are crazy about trying to climb high. That's why a girl suddenly appeared. The one the prince originally proposed to marry is long gone. You are not ashamed to call me sister-in-law. You are brazenly trying to protect yourself. Get out of the way quickly, you are disturbing my girl¡¯s rest, the prince will not spare you." The maid next to Zhang Manrou¡¯s cheeks turned red after being talked about, and she gritted her teeth and refused to leave. The Huo family¡¯s maid was not easy to bully, so she grabbed the vase next to her and tried to smash it again. "Stop it now!" A steward caught a glimpse of Marquis Yuqing and Princess Kunyi standing at the moon gate, his face changed slightly, and he immediately scolded, "I offend His Highness, you guys will take off your heads!" People in the yard were startled and turned their heads to salute in the direction of the moon gate. Nie Yan¡¯s face was ugly. His eyes slowly moved from the broken porcelain pieces in front of Kun Yi to the head of the maid who had thrown the vase. His eyes were slightly narrowed and the corners of his mouth were pursed. However, before he could get angry, Kunyi stretched out her hand and gently slipped into his palm. The sleeves were layered, and the two of them held their hands underneath them. The coolness of her fingertips quickly calmed the anger that emerged in his heart. Nie Yan pursed his lips, hummed for a while, and relaxed his tense body. "I originally thought that the carriage and horses would be bumpy all the way, so the Marquis would take you and others to use the Thousand Mile Talisman on the journey, but now it seems that you are in good spirits. There is no need for the Marquis to expend so much effort, so it is better to give up." she laughed. As soon as these words came out, the Huo girl and her husband, who had been hiding in the back room, came out immediately, and Zhang Manrou, who was sulking in the yard next door, also rushed over. "Your Highness, Lord Marquis, please calm down. This woman is playing around and not knowing what's right." Prince Wu stepped forward and saluted the two of them, "The second girl of the Huo family is still ill and should not be bumpy. Please make it easier for me, Lord Marquis." Kunyi took a quick look at him and found that this man was really handsome, elegant, and gentle in life. No wonder the girls from the two families fought so fiercely for him. Just when I was about to take another look, someone suddenly blocked me. Kunyi raised her eyebrows and raised her head, just in time to meet Nie Yan's gaze. Her displeasure was mixed with disdain, as if to say, "Isn't he better-looking than this?" That one was indeed better-looking than this one, and she didn¡¯t suffer any loss. She walked up the pole and looked at him twice more, and then nodded in admiration. Nie Yan snorted coldly and waited for a moment before responding to Prince Wu: "I have been ordered to lead you on your way." Prince Wu saluted happily, then turned to help the second girl of the Huo family. According to the etiquette system of the Song Dynasty, these two people were not yet married, so they should avoid suspicion, but Prince Wu went to help them directly. The intimacy and affection were self-evident. Kunyi turned her head and caught a glimpse of Zhang Manrou's red eyes. "My little girl, I won't bother you anymore." She lowered her eyes, her thin body trembling slightly. Prince Wu glanced at her and frowned slightly: "You are a girl, and you still want to travel alone? If something goes wrong, the Zhang family will blame me." Zhang Manrou looked back with tears in her eyes: "The prince doesn't care about me at all right now, so why bother saying this more." Prince Wu choked and became a little annoyed: "It's up to you." After saying that, he supported Huo Er and stood in the formation where Nie Yan fell. Miss Huo Er's face was a little sickly pale, but there was a sense of pride in her expression. She stood leaning against Prince Wu, squinting at Zhang Manrou outside. Zhang Manrou looked back at her with a slightly sharp look, but Prince Wu turned away. blocked. Nie Yan didn't care how much they were involved here, he just hugged Kun Yi and dropped the talisman. The Thousand Mile Talisman rises, and the surrounding scene changes instantly. Feeling the strong flow of mana around her, Kun Yi was a little surprised. Her master had gone to great lengths to transport the demon spirit down the mountain, but Nie Yan dropped dozens of Thousand Mile Talisman at the same time as if it was easy, without even frowning. It would be fine if he was a Taoist, but his magical power is not considered outstanding among the previous chiefs of Shangqing Division, but what if he is a demon? Kun Yi pursed her lips as she tightened her grip on his sleeve slightly. &nHe wanted to hold Shangqing Si to account, but how could Shangqing Si be held accountable so easily today? The emperor was unwilling to express his position. Princess Kunyi, who had won the most holy heart, was married to Marquis Yuqing, and was unwilling to embarrass Shangqing. Under the resentment of Qing Si and the clan, they finally focused their anger on Kun Yi. Who allowed you to recruit Marquis Yuqing as your son-in-law? Who allowed you to obtain the Sacred Heart but not be able to pray for the people? Who allowed you to be rumored to be a monster. This spring hunting trip, more than 3,000 people went out, but only half of them were left when they returned to the city. White flags were gradually hung in the capital, and the cries of various families filled the sky above Shengjing. I don¡¯t know who heard a few words from any of the accompanying people. The angry people picked up bricks and rubble and threw them from outside the wall into the Pearl Tower. "Smash this monster to death!" "Smash her to death! Give her back to my brother!" "My son must have let her eat it in his stomach. Kill her and save my son!" There was a lot of noise and yelling, and it wasn¡¯t until the patrolmen came with people to drive them away that the scene gradually calmed down. Nie Yan stood at the teahouse on the adjacent street and watched, his dark eyes full of evil. Huainan poured him a cup of tea and said softly: "The royal family failed to establish their authority during this trip, and suffered heavy losses. They always have to find someone to take the blame and vent their anger." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 Temptress You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan is not an unreasonable person. If he thinks about it carefully, he knows that in this situation, Kunyi is the best scapegoat. No one can do anything to her, and he can also pick out all the incompetent clan members and the corrupt officials of the Shangqing Dynasty. However, as he looked at the scene below, he felt annoyed no matter how much he looked at it. "The people from Shuntian Mansion arrived too late." He said solemnly. Midnight laughed dryly, looked around, leaned close to him and whispered: "You've just taken office, please be patient." The fourth prince was killed, and the third prince did not indulge in the sadness of losing his brother. Instead, he quickly and ruthlessly destroyed several generals under the fourth prince's command. "The relationship between North Korea and China is deeply entangled. When the top fell, the officials below were also implicated to some extent, and many positions were vacated in just a few days. The new official that Nie Yan can "take care of" is naturally one of his own. Nie Yan took a breath and waved his sleeves: "Call more people to guard the Pearl Tower." "Yes." He agreed in the middle of the night. He stood up and couldn't help but say one more sentence: "The people's resentment is too great. If we don't take it one step at a time, we may not be able to defend this place." The Mingzhu Tower is already very large, and even if all Shengjing¡¯s policemen are deployed, they can¡¯t do it one person at a time. As long as there is a gap, these people will try their best to smash it. Nie Yan suddenly frowned and turned to ask him: "Did she say she wanted to enter the palace today?" Midnight nodded: "Look at this time, he should be on the way already." Not good. Nie Yan turned around and was about to go downstairs. "Master." Midnight stopped him quickly, "Several adults have already gone downstairs, you can't leave now." Thinking about it, I knew what he was worried about. He pointed at the purse around his waist in the middle of the night: "Your Highness will not be in trouble. If anything happens, don't you still have 'memories'?" The court is in turmoil, and now is a good time to make arrangements. If he abandons important matters and stays by her side day and night, wouldn't it chill the people who follow him? Furthermore, if Kun Yi really encounters a demonic disaster, the amulet on his body will also bring him there, which will be more timely than him rushing over now. Nie Yan clenched and unclenched his fists, feeling a little irritated: "Let them come up quickly." In the middle of the night, I quickly received the order to pass on the message. Kunyi took her Eight Treasures Phoenix Cart to enter the palace via the official road as usual, but unexpectedly there were a lot of mobs on the street today. Not long after she left the palace, her Phoenix Cart was surrounded by people. These people didn't even have a chance to speak. If he didn't give it to her, he would pick up the stone and throw it at her. "Your Highness, be careful!" Lan Tiao jumped on her and protected her head in his arms. Large and small stones flew in through the black gauze curtain and hit her calves and wrists. The pain made Kunyi groan and raised her head angrily: "Did I provoke them?" With tears in her eyes, Lan Tiao defended her: "You didn't, it's because they are ignorant." "You witch, give back my son's life!" "I, Mr. Huo, was determined to die on the battlefield, but I never thought I would die at the hands of a vicious woman like you!" "Come down! Come down and explain clearly!" The phoenix chariot was smashed and clanged loudly. Although several guards tried their best to stop it, they could not stop the overwhelming number of people. Seeing that they were about to climb onto the shaft of the car to drag Lan Tiao, Kunyi suddenly opened the car curtain. The sun was shining brightly in the early morning, and the golden light fell on her palace dress. The woman in front of her who shouted the loudest raised her head and saw the nine-feathered phoenix spreading its wings on the hem of her skirt. Looking up further, you can see a cold and beautiful face with a peach blossom on her forehead. Kunyi is born with a stern and arrogant air. She lowered her eyes to look at them, like a Bodhisattva with lowered eyebrows. No one made a sound on the broad official road for a while. "What do you want me to explain clearly?" She spoke first. The people standing below came to their senses one after another, and anger surged on their faces again: "My brothers and my eldest son never came back as soon as I went to Fuyu Mountain. Shouldn't Your Highness give me an explanation?" Scanning the clothes on their bodies, Kun Yi was happy: "I really thought that ignorant people could come to the official road to stop the carriage, but it turned out that they were all the family members of the imperial family. They don't know the laws of the court, and you don't know either. ? When will it be time for an inner court princess of this palace to take charge of the imperial guards and official retinue?" Everyone choked, lowered their heads and whispered, with expressions of dissatisfaction on their faces. Kunyi looked at the lady who shouted loudly before: "You said that your son of the Huo family died in my hands, is there any evidence?" Mrs. Huo's eyes were blood red. She pushed through the crowd and came forward to grab her embroidered shoes. Then she raised her head and looked at her: "My son and his friends dispatched Fuyushan. Although he is missing,I decided to leave the palace in anger. "The overall situation is more important." The emperor sighed helplessly. Guo Shouxi bowed and stepped back. Maybe she lost a lot of blood from the injury on her head, which made Kunyi feel a little nauseous. After bandaging it, she supported Lan Tiao's hand to go to Shangyang Palace. However, before she got halfway there, she heard the message from Guo Shouxi. Taking a deep breath, Kunyi pointed to his head: "They hurt me first." Guo Shouxi bowed his body and smiled apologetically: "How could I not know that you must have a reason for this? It's just that all these people are talking about gold and bones, and the dozens of officials and family members put together can turn right and wrong, so why do you have to deal with it? They are fighting head-on. If this reputation spreads, you will suffer no matter what. Your Majesty also wants to settle the matter" "If he wants to settle the matter, he wants me to suffer the injustice?" Kunyi smiled, gritted his teeth, and his eyes were red, "Brother Huang clearly said that I can not be tried or punished." "Your Highness" Guo Shouxi was extremely embarrassed. Taking a deep breath, Kunyi waved his hand, took two steps forward, and staggered again due to dizziness. Guo Shouxi helped hold her other arm, but guided her forward: "Just be patient, after this test, you can still be a princess with no worries about food and clothing." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59 Marquise You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Having passed this level, how do you pass this level? Kunyi is no longer a child, and she doesn¡¯t think that a group of crazy officials and family members will end the matter just by asking her to bow her head and apologize. Sure enough, when they arrived in front of the emperor, Mrs. Lin looked at her and said quietly: "I have watched Kunyi grow up. This child is not bad in nature, but she is too pampered, which makes her have no respect for the king and thinks that her status is noble. You can do whatever you want - Your Majesty, if the family atmosphere is not correct, it will be difficult for the people to return to their hearts. I think you should let her have more memory." "The Pearl Terrace is the most luxurious place in Shengjing besides the palace city. As a member of the royal family, the princess does not know how to be thrifty when natural disasters and monsters are happening at the same time, which really damages the reputation of the royal family." "When I recruited a son-in-law, Marquis Yuqing, he did not assist the Marquis. Instead, he led the Marquis to indulge in sexual acts, which led to the negligence of the Shangqing Department's defense and killed the fourth prince." "When hunting in Fuyu Mountain in the spring, she wandered off into the mountains and forests, dragging many Imperial Guards to search for her. More than a thousand Imperial Guards never returned. Among them, there were so many brothers and sisters, and so many husbands and sons-in-law. Why should they be alone for her? , lost so many lives?¡± "Now, in full view of the public, the princess rides her horse on the official road again, injuring the officials' family members and knocking out young children. She shows no sign of remorse on her face. She also tries to pretend to be sick in order to gain mercy from the Bodhisattva - how can such a person be allowed to do so again? To set an example for the rest of the world?" Before Kunyi said a word, she almost nailed the coffin boards shut. Old Mrs. Lin is indeed a smart person as she praised her. The old grudges from the past have lasted to this day. With a slight sigh, Kunyi stepped forward and saluted. The emperor looked at her in embarrassment and did not ask her to stand up. Kun Yi knelt down and looked up at her imperial brother: "If I say they were the ones who offended me first today, do you believe me?" Emperor Shengqing lowered his eyes and remained silent for a long time before saying, "You really shouldn't be impulsive. There are always other ways." The light in his eyes dimmed, Kunyi knelt down and smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly: "Brother Huang doesn't believe it." "In the past, no matter how many people complained about her evil behavior, the emperor's brother would stop her on her behalf, but today, the emperor's eyes dodge, just like the expression when the ministers advised her to marry far away. So Kunyi understood that the emperor chose to give up on her this time. Her lips trembled, and she slowly lowered her head, as if she had resigned herself to her fate, waiting for the emperor to pronounce her sentence. Old Mrs. Lin knelt close to her and glanced at her gently. The previously arrogant and domineering princess was now like an eggplant beaten by frost. She couldn't help but smile, remembering her aggressive appearance in Yuqinghou Mansion. The tides are turning, who says that the proud phoenix will not fall off the branch one day? "This matter is indeed Kun Yi's fault. That being the case" "Your Majesty." The young eunuch on duty hurriedly came in from outside, knelt down and said, "Master Yuqing and Lord Zhu of the Shangqing Division, please see me." At this juncture, Marquis Yuqing came, naturally wanting to intercede on behalf of Kunyi. The ladies in the palace became nervous, but Emperor Shengqing seemed to have made up his mind, waving his hands and saying: "I will announce them after I have finished speaking." He turned his head and continued to look at Kun Yi: "You regard human life as nothing, which is the fault of the royal family. Today, I will abolish your clan dish, demote you to a commoner, and seal the Pearl Tower. It can be considered as an explanation to everyone." The body swayed, and Kun Yi looked up in disbelief. Kun Yi seemed to be unable to hear the compliments of "Your Majesty is wise" in the hall. She sat on her knees in a daze, her shoulders trembling slightly. When Nie Yan came in, she thought that Emperor Shengqing would not spare her lightly today, and also thought about how wronged she would be. However, when he walked up to her and saw her empty eyes, Nie Yan still inevitably darkened his face. Kunyi has always been proud and determined. She has the favor of her royal brother behind her and a wealth that rivals other countries. Even if thousands of people reviled her, she never took it to heart. But now, she was sitting on her knees blankly, like a child who had done something wrong. Realizing that there was someone standing in front of her, she raised her head, her beautiful phoenix eyes seemed to be covered with a thin layer of glass. With just one glance, Nie Yan forgot what he originally wanted to say, and directly picked her up from the ground, nodding to the emperor expressionlessly: "Since she no longer has a ancestral dish, it is not appropriate to stay in the palace. I will send her to you now." She took it home." Emperor Shengqing acquiesced, but the old lady Lin below said something else: "Since she is no longer a member of the clan, her original engagement with the Marquis was a bit embarrassing. The Marquis is no longer the consort of the court." Nie Yan tilted his headsp; As he spoke, his eyes turned red again. Nie Yan pursed his lips, pinched his sleeve and wiped her face: "It's me that your royal brother doesn't believe." She was just implicated by him. "What do you mean?" She looked at him confusedly, her eyes clear and clear. Nie Yan didn¡¯t say anything further. He felt that Kunyi only needed to be a beautiful phoenix and did not have to look down at the dark water in the ditch. "There is no title, but it saves trouble. You don't have to go to the palace to say hello. You can rest for a few more days." He said, "When I finish my work, I will accompany you to the countryside to relax." Kunyi thought for a while and asked aggrievedly: "You are so busy, can I just wait in the room alone until you come back to see me when you are done? If you don't come, I will count the yard by myself." The floor tiles inside are like those of other noble ladies?" That desolate scene came to mind. Kunyi pursed her lips and was about to cry again. Nie Yan smiled and gently tapped the tip of her nose: "If you are afraid of being bored, then stay with me all the time. However, people who interact with me may not all have kind intentions. You have to be careful not to be scared." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60 Demon City You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even if people in the officialdom are not kind-hearted, how can they be so evil? Kunyi didn¡¯t take these words to heart and just cuddled up to him, like a cat that had lost its home, refusing to get off him for even a moment. He was following the carriage outside in the middle of the night, and wanted to persuade his master. Things have been complicated recently, and it might be a bit troublesome to keep this master by his side. But before he could speak, he faced Lan Tiao's cold face. "They bullied my master, and you want to bully my master too?" She stared at him and asked in a low voice. In the middle of the night, he closed his mouth knowing the current situation. This girl Lan Tiao is good at everything, but she is extremely unreasonable when it comes to her master's affairs. Look at this, inside and outside Shengjing, which master has his wife by his side when doing things? Kunyi is actually not that willful. She is currently on the cusp of the storm. If she goes out with Nie Yan openly to show off, isn't she just rushing to give people talking points? Therefore, she specially asked Jinxiuzhuang to come out with ten new clothes according to the style of the maids around her. "How about it?" She changed into her blouse and skirt and waved it around proudly in front of Nie Yan. The hem of the skirt is like the spring breeze blowing in the water, and paired with her much more beautiful makeup, it is really moving. Nie Yan nodded, his eyes fell on her face, and he whispered: "It looks good." Kunyi was so happy that she threw herself on his lap and looked up at him: "If I go out with you like this, you will call me Changsui." Nie Yan said "hmm" and thought for a moment: "Just casually?" "No, this is my nickname. It was given by my father and mother when I was born." She blinked, "They died early, and no one has called me that since." "Neither does your master?" "No, he doesn't know either." Nie Yan¡¯s expression brightened, he hooked a strand of her black hair with his fingers and circled it several times, and whispered in a low voice: "Long live." His voice is deep and mellow, which makes people's hearts move slightly. "Yes!" She agreed with a smile, then stood up and saluted him, "My servants are with you, please do as you please." The picture of the pretty maid and the handsome Marquis looks pretty good. However, in the middle of the night, after enduring it for a long time, she still couldn't help but remind her: "Madam, the clothes of the servants in the house are not made of silk and brocade." She copied her style, but the material was so gorgeous that even a married woman, not to mention a maid, might not be able to afford it. Kunyi was stunned, frowned and looked down at the clothes on her body: "I have already found the most cumbersome materials in the warehouse." "Nonsense, there are all kinds of treasures in her warehouse, how could she go there to find them. In the middle of the night, I wanted to talk again, but when I raised my eyes, I saw my master¡¯s eyes glancing towards me. It was like a knife scratching his face. He shut his mouth suddenly, turned around, and immediately went out with the teapot to add water. Kunyi sat down distressedly, picked up her skirt and looked left and right, and then said to Lan Tiao in frustration: "Can you share your skirt with me?" Lan Tiao looked at her petal-like skin hesitantly. "It doesn't matter." Kunyi gritted his teeth, "As long as it can be worn." Lan Tiao agreed and soon brought over a set of new blue long skirts. Kunyi changed into it. At least it was lined with a satin lining, and she was comfortable wearing it. However, her neck was slender and her curves were plump. Even if she was wearing a maid's clothes, she still looked like a spoiled wife. Pulling at the tight skirt of his clothes, Kun Yi asked Nie Yan slightly uncomfortably: "What about this time?" Nie Yan stared at her for a while, then suddenly waved his hand to let Lan Tiao and others go down. She was just wondering. As soon as the door closed, she was picked up and put into the soft quilt. "I feel sorry for you." He bullied her and squeezed her slender and tight waist. Kunyi put her arms around him, with a smile in her eyes: "They say that when a tree falls, the monkeys scatter. You are still willing to be with me and take me with you. What do I have to feel wronged about?" The two of them were close, and his face was enlarged in front of her eyes. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, a straight nose and thin lips. He was so good-looking that it took her breath away. Kunyi swallowed in dissatisfaction and stretched out her hand to press his lips. The dark color in Nie Yan's eyes surged for a moment, and was quickly suppressed by himself. He only raised his head with restraint and kissed her forehead wrapped in white cloth. "Li Zhuhuai is not here. If you don't want this injury to leave a scar, you have to go somewhere with me." He said. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?If you believe me, then I will believe you too. " Her petite body was shaking like something, and her fists were clenched until they turned white, but she still believed in him. Nie Yan feels that his mood has not been easy to control recently, and from time to time he wants to roll up the little girl and kiss her until she is dizzy, so that she can know how cute he looks like this. After calming down, he gently raised his hand and brushed one of his sleeves to her hand. The little girl pinched it quickly, breathed a sigh of relief immediately, and continued to follow him with great trust. The clothes she wore were a little tight, her chest was tight, and her breathing became trembling, causing many monsters nearby to look at her. The monsters here have not even matured into a human body. They have never seen such a good figure. Regardless of whether they are male or female, they all look at her secretly. With his eyes darkened, Nie Yan raised his head and swept towards them. Kunyi was walking when she suddenly heard a rustling sound around her. She looked up and saw the monsters who were having a lively fight just now. She didn't know what had happened, but they were all standing with their backs to them. Look towards the horizon. Is it some mysterious cultivation method? She looked at it doubtfully, but heard Nie Yan remind her: "We're here." There is a huge gambling house in front. The huge nanmu signboard is much rougher than the one on the ground. There are also many more people. They are noisy and raise their hands to place bets, and it is full of gangster atmosphere. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61 Living under the sun You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why are you down here?" Someone came out to greet him, bowed his head respectfully to Nie Yan, and then glanced at the people following him. Kunyi hid behind Nie Yan and lowered her head just in time to see two fur dumplings as big as Cuju balls rolling over and offering two bright red wild fruits to her. She frowned and shook her head, not daring to take it. The two furry guys opened their wet round eyes and pushed up the hem of her skirt pitifully. Why should people have compassion for monsters? Kunyi despised herself, but after thinking about it, she still took the fruit from their hands. "Chenghui, two taels of silver." Mao Tuanzi suddenly spoke, his voice as rough as a strong man's. Kunyi: "" Monsters are really good at disguise. Taking out two taels of silver from her purse and giving them to them, Kunyi looked at the fruit in her hand with mixed emotions, secretly wondering how it was different from the little girl selling flowers on the street above. At least the girl had a sweet voice. "This is Wangshu Guo." After Nie Yan finished talking to the visitor, he turned around and said, "Beauty and beauty are just a bit more expensive." ! ! ! Kunyi immediately roared at the two furry dumplings who ran away: "Come back!" Mao Tuanzi was startled, thinking that she thought it was too expensive and wanted to return it. He immediately rolled away quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye. She stared at them and stamped her feet in slight annoyance: "These two are enough. I told you earlier that they were for beauty. I'll buy a few hundred more and put them back. The price is negotiable." Nie Yan: "" The visitor seemed to be surprised by her wealth, and immediately smiled and said: "We have a lot of these fruits here. They don't need to be so expensive. You can buy a basket for only one penny. If the girl likes it, I will let them do it later." I¡¯ll bring you a basket.¡± As long as the monsters are highly cultivated, their appearance can be changed at will. For them, Wangshu Guo is just an ordinary food, but it is different for mortals. If such a good thing falls into a noble family, there will be people even rich in gold. Will buy. Turning her eyes, Kunyi took the initiative to salute: "Then thank you sir." "My lord, I dare not take this seriously." The man waved his hand with a smile, turned around and invited them to lead the way. The salesman Zheng that Nie Yan was looking for was in the gambling house. His eyes were red from gambling and he slapped all his wealth on the table: "I don't believe it. There can be such a wicked family today." In front of him, a shabbily dressed snake-tailed demon with a human face was drinking wine. When he heard this, he didn¡¯t look at it and pushed the weights in front of him onto the table. The onlookers applauded and crowded to watch the fun. This scene, Kun Yi looked at, was exactly the same as the one on the ground. It's just that the monsters know magic, but they rarely know the doorways in this casino. They only follow the human world, and their movements are not very smooth. They can deceive other monsters. For Kun Yi, Eating, drinking, whoring and gambling no, it's not enough for people who are used to having sex. As expected, Cargo Master Zheng also lost his load of goods. He grabbed his hair in frustration and slid down the stool from the table. Just as he was worried, he saw Nie Yan walking towards him. With a thump in his heart, Zheng Merchant ran away. Nie Yan didn't react at all, just looked at him indifferently, and waited until he ran out half a mile before gently holding his hand. The exhausted salesman Zheng returned to where he was. He looked at Nie Yan, his knees softened, and he knelt down with a plop: "Sir, spare your life! I really didn't mean it. I wanted to win back my capital. Who would have thought that someone would accidentally give you the money I promised you?" The goods were also shipped in." There is a kind of fairy grass called "Painting Fan" on Buzhou Mountain. As its name suggests, it can heal wounds and remove scars. No matter how serious the wound is, it can restore it to its original state. It is a medicinal material that Li Zhuhuai often uses for him. However, he has been using it more recently, and Li Zhuhuai has returned to Buzhou Mountain. In the whole of Shengjing, only Zheng Merchant can still carry the burden of long-distance business. Nie Yan had already told him that he wanted goods, and this man was a good person. The last few painted fans were all placed on the gambling table. The person who led the way wiped the sweat from his forehead and whispered: "Sir, you also understand the rules here. If everything else is okay, it's okay to take it from you. But if we take the bet directly, we won't do it here. To settle the account, why not wait until it is put on the redemption rack and then you can redeem it?" " Redemption is not difficult and not too expensive, but there are too many items in their gambling house. I don't know how long it will take to wait for the painting fans to be put on the redemption rack. Nie Yan was a little impatient. Salesman Zheng apologized to him repeatedly, and the guide also hurriedly said good things. Kunyi took a look at their gambling methods, and suddenlynbsp;Kunyi's appearance is so beautiful that even monsters cannot be cultivated. Her natural nobility and arrogance make her eyebrows shine. No one who has practiced for hundreds or thousands of years can develop her strength. It¡¯s just that ordinary people have poor eyesight and always distinguish people by their clothes. As soon as the two of them left the door of Tianxiang Pavilion, they saw the third lady of the Li family face to face. Or maybe she should be called Mrs. Xu now. Li Baosong insisted on marrying Meng Ji, severed ties with the Li family, and established his own family. Meng Ji changed her identity and joined the Shangqing Division, and she was considered to have an official position, so when she traveled, she was still accompanied by three or four maids. When she saw Nie Yan, she stopped her sedan chair far away and walked over regardless. "I have met Mr. Hou." Nie Yan turned around and looked at her blankly for a while. Li Baosong forced a smile and said, "My husband's surname is Xu, and I was rescued by Lord Marquis." "This is really brave. She dared to strike up a conversation with the Marquis in the street. Fortunately, not many people outside knew her, otherwise nothing would have happened if word spread. Kunyi stood in the back with his eyebrows furrowed and full of displeasure. Li Baosong saw someone behind Nie Yan, but he only saw his clothes, not his face. Seeing that he was trying to protect him, he only smiled bitterly: "Congratulations, Lord Marquis, for adding a beautiful woman." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62 Wang Shuguo You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the past few days, there have been a lot of rumors in the royal family of Shengjing that Kunyi was deposed and became a commoner. Her marriage to Marquis Yuqing was afraid that something would happen. To be honest, Li Baosong's life is not bad now. Even if he has severed ties with the Li family, Meng Ji loves her very much. He has never been short of food and clothing. As long as Xiu Mu is at home, he will recite poems and paint with her. Never took a concubine, never looked at another woman. If he was the person he met first, Li Baosong should be content. Unfortunately, the person she met first was Nie Yan. This person is like a jade mountain, towering in the heart, unforgettable after tossing and turning, and difficult to resolve. So as soon as he heard these rumors, Li Baosong started walking around Hede Street, thinking about the possibility of meeting him. ¡°As a result, we really met him today, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have a pretty maid by his side. If it were an ordinary maid, she would naturally not be able to see her, but the one hiding behind him now has a graceful figure and an intimate posture. Even if she can't see her face, she can still guess how touching she is. He found a new love so soon, and he didn¡¯t know whether he should be gloating about his misfortune, or be sad that he couldn¡¯t wait until this time. Li Baosong let out a long sigh. As soon as Nie Yan heard her words, he couldn't help but glance at the "beauty" behind him. The beautiful lady seemed to be annoyed, she pinched his sleeve and tugged at it secretly, and kept motioning him to leave quickly. Presuming that she didn¡¯t want to be bumped into by an old acquaintance dressed like this, Nie Yan nodded and without any further explanation, he protected her and got into the car. Li Baosong watched these two people go, feeling lost in despair. As soon as she got into the car, Kunyi threw off his sleeves, curled her lips and said, "I never expected that you would have such a good relationship with her, and that you would stand on the street and talk so much." Nie Yang just sat down and almost shuddered at her words. He raised his eyebrows slightly and stretched out his hand to pull the person over. The person who had always allowed him to get close to him was now rejecting him. His little hands kept pushing against his chest, and his beautiful phoenix eyes rolled up: "What are you doing?" "I want to hear more about this." He smiled, and rubbed the side of her face with his straight nose, "Say a few more words to me." "Master Hou, I don't want to hear good things." She hummed and turned her face away, "Now that I have lost power, I can clearly see how many people are thinking about you. Some people still want you even if they are married. Looking after you." Nie Yan rarely smiled softly, his eyebrows relaxed and his eyes widened, like the breeze blowing through a jade ring. Kunyi became more and more annoyed and glared at him: "You are happy." She was so angry with him that he didn¡¯t even know what to say to comfort her. He only knew how to laugh and smile so beautifully. It was so frustrating. She muttered a few words, holding on to her stern face all the way. When she returned to the Hou Mansion, she lost her composure, and hurriedly turned around and walked towards her room. "Master." Yu Bai came up to greet him and reported in a low voice, "The house has received many greeting cards." Kunyi raised his eyebrows, took the stack of name cards and scanned them, curling his lips and snorting coldly. She knew that these people would not stop, and they were all rushing to see her jokes. "I think it's better to push them away." Lan Tiao pursed her lips, "How can I have the time to see them?" "No." Kun Yi raised her neck and walked vigorously, "I have to see them. I don't have my clan, and my monthly salary and rewards are gone. Someone has to make up for it." Lan Tiao and Yu Bai were confused. What does the salary regulations have to do with these onlookers? When they come to your door, they may not bring any expensive gifts. Du Hengwu has left the decision to Prime Minister Du, cleared up the misunderstanding of the monster, and returned to the Du Mansion as the chief lady. She and Kunyi are still incompatible, and even the greetings are at the top of the list. In this situation, the master would actually let her come and watch the fun? Lan Tiao was surprised, but she was obedient and followed her master back to help her bathe and change clothes. She also collected all the precious jade articles given by the Marquis in the house. In Kun Yi¡¯s words, when you lose power, you should be all glamorous. If you still put these things out in public, it would be called bluffing, and it would make people feel pitiful. She not only tidied up the courtyard room, but also tidied herself up as well. She chose the plainest rose-colored silk and satin in the warehouse and made a long dress without any embroidery. " However, there was no embroidery, but a lot of thought was put into the tailoring to make her figure look delicate but not feminine. She could just lift up her sleeves to reveal half of her snow-white wrists. ??Kunyi is naturally beautiful. She usually puts on some gorgeous makeup in order to match the Jiufeng headdress or dress.??¡± After saying that, her cheeks turned red again. She looks so good, even if she tidies up a little, she will be attractive, not to mention that after so many days of hard work, let alone Wangshu Guo, she will look radiant and charming no matter what she eats. "However, these people don't want to believe that others are naturally beautiful. They firmly believe that this good medicine, or the fruit they just saw her hiding, must have great effects. So next, everyone was asking her about the fruit she was eating, both covertly and covertly. Kunyi could not resist their enthusiasm, so she reluctantly asked Yubai to bring five fruits. "This is the Wangshu fruit. Wangshu is the beauty of the Moon Palace. The fruit is named after her. I don't need to tell you what it is used for." Kunyi naturally twisted one and took a bite. Kunyi glanced at them and said, "This fruit is used for it." One fruit is worth a month's worth of money for your money, but I will know its effectiveness just by looking at it. This fruit is very precious, so those of you who have a lot of money should come and taste one." Hearing this, Lan Tiao finally understood what his master wanted to do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63 Profiteers You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! She looked at the ladies below from being humble to each other to starting to fight over each other, and couldn't help but secretly sigh at the master's cleverness. Originally, Kunyi had always been a beauty queen that the ladies of Shengjing's noble family were eager to imitate. As soon as this good thing came out, these people couldn't care less about whether to ridicule or not, and they all wanted to taste the fruits. The effect of Wangshu Guo is definitely not as good as what Kunyi deliberately created, but it is a demon fruit after all, and the effect is very fast. Within two cups of tea, the skin on the body begins to seep dirt. Just wipe the dirt and lower your head. My skin tone immediately became much brighter. One of the four ladies who tried to taste the fruit was the daughter-in-law of the Huo family. She had dark skin. She had tried every means over the years to make it whiter. When she suddenly saw the change, she was overjoyed and couldn't care less about any grudges. She immediately He rushed to Kunyi and asked, "Mrs. Hou, where can I buy this fruit?" Kunyi looked at her hesitantly. "Please let me know, madam." Mrs. Huo bowed repeatedly. After being in trouble for a long time, Kunyi reluctantly gave them directions: "In the middle of Hede Street, to the right of Zhen Gourmet House, the shopkeeper of the newly opened bank is selling this fruit, but because the quantity is too small, you can only take it with me He will be willing to sell it only if you have a token of it.¡± As she said that, she kindly reminded: "It's very expensive. It costs ten taels of silver each, and you have to eat more than ten pills in a month." "What a joke, these hundred and ten taels of silver may be very expensive to the common people, but when have they, noble families, ever taken it seriously?" Not to mention a hundred taels, even a thousand taels, for this effect, they can afford it. Originally, they planned to change their ways to watch Kun Yi lively. Once they got the news, all the ladies could not sit still. They immediately took the tokens with her and stood up to say goodbye. Du Hengwu didn¡¯t join in the fun. She waited for the women to leave in a hurry, then said slowly and calmly: "What kind of medicine are you selling in the gourd?" Kunyi hummed softly, sat back on the main seat, and threw a fruit to her: "Brother Huang can't protect me anymore, I have to find a way out for myself. This thing is genuine and not bluffing." That is to say, there is no trade between the demon market and the mortal world. Only small businesses like Zheng Merchant occasionally do it, and they are not trusted by others. She plans to recruit Wang Shuguo's business, which will just add to Xu Xiaoyang's cosmetics business. . Xu Xiaoyang is such a bad person. Du Hengwu doesn't even want her to die. He always has trouble with her. "You still have the mind to do this." Du Hengwu rolled his eyes, "Take good care of your family, Marquis Yuqing. Don't really turn around and divorce you. You don't have anywhere to cry." Speaking of Nie Yan, Kun Yi was still a little embarrassed. She and he didn't know what was going on. Recently, she couldn't finish a few sentences without falling down on the bed. She admitted that she was an indulgent person, but Nie Yan was so self-possessed that he would often let her do whatever she wanted and return to the capital afterwards. Take her to bathe. Who doesn¡¯t like this kind of gentle country? She knows why some of the ministers in the court are fascinated by beauty and do stupid things. Not everyone is as firm as she is. Praising herself in her heart, Kunyi waved her hand: "Don't worry about me, take care of your fianc¨¦ first." Speaking of him, Du Hengwu's face looked strange for a moment. She thought for a while and suddenly asked: "Kunyi, do you think there will be a good outcome between mortals and monsters?" Kunyi paused and smiled self-deprecatingly: "You ask me? I still don't know whether I am a human or a monster, and I don't know whether he is a human or a monster." Du Hengwu glanced at her sympathetically, stood up and rolled his sleeves, his expression turning mean again: "Yeah, all the troubles started from you, how can you stay out of it. Knowing that you are in more trouble than me, I will be much happier. " After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and left. Kunyi rolled his eyes at her back and happily called Lan Tiao, waiting for the bank to give her a reply. Yes, the bank she pointed the way to was a shop under her name. In the past few days, she had asked Nie Yan to send ten baskets of Wangshu fruits there. She knows how crazy a woman¡¯s pursuit of appearance is. Even if she doesn¡¯t want to please a man, she still wants to please herself, and there will be no ambiguity in spending money. When Nie Yan was riding back after attending his own inauguration banquet, he saw a lot of people gathered in the middle of Hede Street, pushing and shoving, and it was even more lively than in the previous market. He frowned and reined in his horse, and heard people around him talking: "There are some left, go grab it quickly." "If you don't have a token, the shopkeeper won't sell it." "Can't the face of our government be exchanged for a few fruits? What a joke."  He smiled slightly and said, "How about you ask their leader to come and talk to me in person?" With a tingle in his ears, Xu Wuwei immediately shook his head: "I had an earlier idea, but it may not count for now. Lord Marquis, please calm down." "What am I so angry about? It's just business. Everyone likes to talk about it right now." Nie Yan chuckled, his voice gentle, "I was just about to say, let the demon market find some good things and give them to my house. Give me This confidant chose to check it out. If they can make business with the world, their lives will be easier in the future." After a pause, he added kindly: "Except for the things of the Arowana clan, there is no shortage in the world." Kunyi was thinking about how to break this situation, when she suddenly heard his words and felt a little dumbfounded. Why does she always like to have trouble with Arowana? She hasn¡¯t seen Mr. Arowana for a long time. "However, if monsters want to do business with people, this matter needs to be grasped well. If she gets it right, she might be able to understand them better and find their weaknesses, but if she doesn't get it right, she may have to involve the entire Shengjing City. Kunyi is not a person who likes to put all major responsibilities on her shoulders. If possible, she would rather go back to beauty salons. But Nie Yan actually handed his token into her hands and even exchanged the code words with her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64 Trust You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi felt that Nie Yan seemed to trust her. He allowed her to come in and out of his study, and did not shy away from her presence when talking to others. When he was free, he would hold her on his knees and read the long scroll of mountains and seas with her. . The map of mountains and seas depicts mountains and seas, with strange monsters listed among them. He would occasionally explain to her that this was only Yonghe, and that was just Qiongqi. She pretended to be careless, but wrote them all down one by one. Emperor Shengqing seemed to regret his kindness to Kunyi for so many years. Not counting taking back the ancestral dish, he also sealed off several of her manor houses to reward new ministers. Fortunately, Wang Shuguo's business is doing well. Kunyi directly became the owner behind the largest grocery store on Hede Street through Qin Youqian's connections. The grocery store originally sold some needlework tools, but now it has brought Wang Shuguo from the bank and has become its main sign, and also sells other good products. Xu Wuwei sent Kunyi new things for several days in a row, including morning glory that could bring about showers, and the famous rain master concubine. Although it could only bring about a shower of tea, and the rain would fall on an area of ????an acre, these things were very important to her. But it is a precious treasure for the drought-stricken fields. There is a magic medicine called Shusi that can cure neoplasia, an ebony comb that can grow dense hair, and eating Jufumao that can make people good at projection. Everything is commonplace to the demon market, but hard to find for mortals. Kunyi was also smart. He used copper coins and banknotes to trade at first. Later, he got acquainted with several shopkeepers who supplied goods in the demon market, so he privately gave them some human things, such as delicious soup dumplings and weaving machines. Later, two shopkeepers who supplied goods proposed to barter. They gave a list of what they wanted. Kunyi read it and thought it was suitable, so she also listed the quantity of goods she wanted. In just one month, the demon market has prospered a lot, and the grocery stores in the mortal world are making money every day. Kunyi monopolized Wangshu fruit, and the price was once driven up to more than ninety taels a piece. High-ranking households in Shengjing could buy ten at a time, and people without official titles could buy about three at a time. Shengjing became the The beauty in the boudoir even flowed into the palace. She generously divided the account with Nie Yan. The summer night was as cold as water. Nie Yan hugged her and sat in the backyard, lazily looking at the banknote she handed over: "What do I want with this?" "My husband deserves it." Kunyi hugged his neck and spoke as sweetly as honey, "Without your care, the little monster who accused me of buying and selling monster goods a few days ago would have shut down my shop. , even if it¡¯s just paying some tea money with the adults.¡± "You should be so clearly distinguished from me." He was displeased and pursed the corners of his mouth slightly. She took advantage of the situation and kissed him on the corner of his lips, and finally licked her lips: "If you don't want the free money, I will deposit it in my bank for you." He acquiesced, hugged her waist and rubbed her: "You have been busy these days, but you have gained some weight." When Kun Yi heard this, her face fell: "I won't eat so much meat tomorrow, it's just a good time to clear my stomach." "You can eat as much as you like. A plump one would be easier to hold." He chuckled, rubbing his nose against her neck, feeling intimate and tender. For a moment, Kunyi felt that he was an ordinary young man addicted to love. During the day, he would go to court and return home at sunset to have dinner and walk with her. When no one was around, he would hold her in his lap and kiss her. However, while he doted on her, he was clearly continuing to expand the power of monsters. The Duke Protector's Office, which has always stayed out of the matter of establishing a crown prince, actually opposed the appointment of the third prince as crown prince in the court yesterday. The fourth prince was killed, leaving only the third prince as his legitimate son. The third prince often participated in government affairs. Although the emperor and the queen were still immersed in grief, they also felt that it was necessary to establish a crown prince to ensure the stability of the country. However, there were many new ministers in the court who were unwilling to accept the third prince as the heir apparent at this time, on the grounds that it was not appropriate to hold a grand ceremony since it was still the mourning period. These new ministers have a common characteristic, that is, they are more or less involved with the Shangqing Division. ??The Shangqing Division, which was originally under attack from both sides, has unknowingly become an important division that no one in the government and the public can shake. Even the emperor did not dare to question him easily. I thought that by relying on the old ministers of the clan, I could stabilize the situation first and then discuss it. But today, even the Lord Protector of the Kingdom sided with the new ministers during the dispute between the two parties and asked the emperor to wait until the mourning period was over. Act and establish reserves. Emperor Shengqing locked himself in Shangyang Palace and became very angry. With her lips slightly pursed, Kun Yi stood up from Nie Yan's lap and yawned lazily: "I heard that there is another batch of goods coming to the shop this afternoon. I have to go and take a look." With his arms empty, Nie Yan pursed his lips slightly: "You don't have to tire yourself.She is a weak woman, she is tough, she doesn't have to worry about her face every time, she just holds Huo Er in the palm of her hand. I can¡¯t remember the time before when all he cared about was her. After fighting for such a long time, Zhang Manrou never gave up. She felt that Prince Wu would think of her one day, but now, as if he was ordering her, he said to her: "Give the fruit back to Miss Huo." He is indiscriminate and only cares about his Miss Huo. Zhang Manrou suddenly felt tired. She had a life span of hundreds and thousands of years, so why did she have to give up to this person who could only live for a few decades but didn't take her seriously at all. "Take it." She took the fruit from the maid's arms and threw it at the two people one by one. Prince Wu was furious and quickly protected Huo Er, then scolded her: "Are you crazy?" "It turns out that I am crazy to fall in love with you." She said with a cold face, but tears fell from her eyes, "You don't have to worry about your marriage to me anymore. I will go to the Duke's Mansion to annul it, and then you can marry her." You stay and live together, don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 Doubt You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After smashing more than a dozen fruits, Zhang Manrou left the shop without looking back. Prince Wu¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and he scolded the followers around him: "What are you doing here? Catch her back. This woman in the capital has never been so outrageous. I have to teach her the rules for Zhang Hanlin today!" The entourage left in response, but failed to catch up with Zhang Manrou and her maid after chasing him out of the shop. The bright red fruit fell to the ground and was stepped on and cracked. Huo Er took a distressed look and raised his head to comfort Wu Shizi, but saw him staring at the door, his chest heaving violently with anger. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Are they angry that her behavior humiliated him and her, or are they angry that she wants to terminate the engagement? Huo Er couldn't understand, he lowered his head and said nothing. Kunyi was happy to see it and drank an extra cup of tea. "I never saw Madam Hou here." Prince Wu noticed her and slightly cupped his hands, "Please forgive me for any offense." Kunyi waved her hand and asked Lan Tiao to get a new plate of Wangshu fruit: "Give the fruit I ordered to Miss Huo Er. I'm not in a hurry anyway." "Thank you, madam." Huo Er saluted quickly. Raising her hand to signal her to excuse herself, Kunyi stared at Prince Wu and asked, "Is it true that Prince Wu can't even remember the original dispute with Miss Zhang?" The marriage between the two came out of nowhere. What kind of quarrel could he have with her? Wu Shizi looked at Kunyi in confusion, but did not dare to make any mistakes, so he could only answer obediently: "I was originally married to her sister. Her sister died of illness. The Zhang family just recognized her back a few days ago, so they wanted to Marrying me¡ªit has nothing else to do with it.¡± Monsters, who are much more powerful than mortals, lose more when it comes to feelings. Mortals can turn around and forget, but monsters will remember for hundreds of thousands of years. And whether you remember or not is not under the control of monsters at all. Kunyi lowered her eyes, raised her sleeves and yawned. Seeing this, Prince Wu quickly took Huo Er to say goodbye to her. "Master, someone is waiting in the back hall." Lan Tiao whispered in her ear. Kun Yi nodded and saw that she had cleared the people in the side hall, closed the door, and asked Yu Bai to guard outside. "I have met Your Highness." Someone opened the curtain and came in and saluted her. Kunyi chuckled: "My sect is gone, why should I be called Your Highness?" The visitor stood up, his dark face looking very honest: "His Majesty said that you will always be my Highness of the Song Dynasty." This is the secret guard king beside Emperor Shengqing. He is good at Taoism and can come and go with ease. He has become an excellent choice to pass news between brothers and sisters. Emperor Shengqing did not want to abolish Kunyi, but Nie Yan's power was growing, and she would not have a good life between them. Therefore, the emperor took away her identity and weakened her into an ordinary woman so that she could continue to stay. Beside Nie Yan. I don¡¯t know how much Nie Yan believed, but Kunyi¡¯s affairs have been going quite smoothly recently. She knows very well which courtiers have frequent contacts with Nie Yan, and she can even compile a small list to list some monsters that have not yet been deeply rooted in the emperor. I don¡¯t know why Kun Yi handed over some monsters that had little direct relationship with Nie Yan and were involved in murder cases. But this time, she knew that Nie Yan had given a monster to the Protector as a concubine, and she also understood that the emperor¡¯s biggest headache right now was the sudden defection of the Protector, but she didn¡¯t know whether she should say this. After a long silence, she sighed: "The missing part of the imperial army on Fuyu Mountain should be returning to the city. They have experienced such changes, and they will definitely be able to help the emperor in the future, and let the emperor reuse them." After a pause, he added: "Especially Mr. Huo." Wang Gan agreed and took the list she handed over. Just as he was about to leave, his ears suddenly twitched and he pulled out his long sword, pointing directly at her throat. Kunyi was stunned for a moment, and soon realized something. She flicked her long sleeves and fell towards the Wangshu fruit residue on the ground. ??Yu Baiyan looked at the sudden appearance of the Marquis. He didn't even report the news, and his mouth was covered in the middle of the night. The door behind her was closed tightly, and there were faint voices coming from inside. Nie Yan¡¯s face tightened and he stopped to listen. "I don't resent him because I am my own flesh and blood. He also has his difficulties, but why does he want to kill me? Without the reward and the farm, I now want to do some business on my own. It¡¯s not done yet!¡± "Madam, you are very clever. The business has reached the palace. Some people said that these were monsters, but they were immediately silenced. Your Majesty has trouble sleeping and eating, and I also want you to feel at ease." "How can I live in peace? Just kill me and look after my house.??¡± Speaking of Mrs. Huo, Kunyi remembered to ask Lan Tiao: "Didn't the old lady in the shop beat his young lady to death?" "The beating was not light." Lan Tiao sighed, "I also scolded you a lot of unpleasant words." "Shrugging indifferently, Kun Yi said: "Send some medicine to Mrs. Huo, just use the magic medicine that just arrived in the shop." Lan Tiao responded. In Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes, Kunyi was the culprit who killed her son. Even though her son¡¯s body has not been found, her daughter-in-law rushed to give away money. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry? Even if this daughter-in-law comes from their family, she still needs to be taught a lesson. "Mom, Princess Kunyi no, it's Mrs. Yuqinghou. She's really not that bad." Mrs. Huo still refused to accept it. Mrs. Huo pulled her into the carriage and took her home with a straight face, and said coldly: "Good and bad in this world are never judged by skin. It is common for women to love beauty, but you must love your husband first." "My husband, he will come back." Mrs. Huo murmured, "I dreamed that he said he would come back today." Mrs. Huo was too tired to do anything and was too lazy to talk anymore. She just planned to lock her in the woodshed when she arrived at the house. However, when the carriage stopped at the door, she supported the servant's shoulders and got out of the car, and she actually saw a familiar figure standing at the door of her house. "Mother." Huo Anliang held his hands towards her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 What did he put into it? You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! News came out from the Forbidden Army Yamen that more than 800 Forbidden Army troops were secretly left in the village at the foot of Fuyu Mountain to annihilate the bandits who had been causing trouble for decades. Now that all the bandits have been killed and the imperial army has returned in triumph, the emperor is delighted and rewards them generously. Mrs. Huo held Huo Anliang's hand tremblingly and looked at him for a while before saying, "They didn't say that you were harmed by that witch Kunyi" His face changed, and Huo Anliang knelt down with her quickly: "Please be careful, mother, if it were not for Princess Kunyi, we would all die on Fuyu Mountain and never return home." "My husband, please don't call her princess again." Mrs. Huo whispered, "She has been deposed from the clan, and now she can only be called marquis." Huo Anliang was startled and puzzled: "The princess is a royal family member, why was she deposed?" Mrs. Huo shook her lips and fell silent. On that day, the ladies stopped the chariot and smashed her, and then went to the imperial court to file a complaint. Knowing that there was a shortage of people in the court and the emperor was in trouble, it was the time when they could be most cruel to Kunyi. Everyone still thought that they could only abolish the clan dish and collect the emperor. The reward is too light. Old Mrs. Lin accused her word by word, but she didn't even refute. Kunyi is used to being proud. She has never suffered such a big grievance since she was born, but she has endured it. She has not been depressed these days, and she has even started doing business in a lively manner. Mrs. Huo suddenly felt that Kunyi was not as arrogant and extravagant as in the rumors. It was completely different. She squeezed Huo Anliang's hand and helped him up: "We, our family, have to prepare some generous gifts to go to the mansion of Marquis Yuqing." Huo Anliang shook his head: "I can't go." Qin Guoshi said that the enemy is in the dark and they are in the light. You must not thank the princess. On the contrary, it will harm her. "Let's go home first. There has been a lot of excitement in Beijing recently." Huo Anliang supported his mother with one hand and held his wife with the other as he stepped into the Huo family mansion. The bandits at the foot of Fuyu Mountain are definitely not powerful enough to require nearly a thousand Imperial Guards to secretly exterminate them. People in the Shangqing Division know very well that this is Qin Youqian's reason. He not only wants these people to come back in good faith, but also gives the emperor a reason to reuse them. . Emperor Shengqing was not polite. He used various excuses to entrust Huo Youliang and others with important tasks, and even gave them some military power. "Let me tell you, you don't have to go around like this and set the whole Shengjing on fire. No one will listen to you then?" Zhu Yan said in a rough voice, "You should play so many tricks with them. It took so much effort.¡± "What do you know?" Li Zhuhuai, who had returned from Buzhou Mountain, pushed Zhu Yan away and frowned, "If it is really that simple, why would he go through all the trouble himself by condescending himself?" Since thousands of years ago, the dragon clan has been burdened with the reputation of slaughtering the human world, so that the gods are not gods, the monsters are not monsters, and they are still pinched by the throat of the Tianhu clan. Nie Yan just wants to break this situation, so he starts from the human world. Mortals can never accept monsters and clear up the grievances of the dragon clan, so he can only make this world his. When the dragon returns to his throne, the sky fox can be eliminated. The Song Dynasty is the richest country, so it is naturally an excellent target. However, this matter must be done quietly. Once the killing is discovered by Tianhu, all previous efforts will be wasted. "Emperor Shengqing is a smart man. He was wary, but he pretended to be close to Shangqingsi. We can only accompany him in this scene." Nie Yan lowered his eyes and looked at the scattered white orchids on the branches outside the window, " Now the palace is heavily guarded, and he cannot be easily replaced. If the emperor is replaced, he may not be able to suppress the various vassal kings who are eyeing him." "He can't move, but what about Kun Yi?" Li Zhuhuai asked, "Are you still planning to keep her by your side?" Nie Yan, a self-possessed person, would never have let so many people go if Kun Yi hadn't tricked him. Slightly lowering his eyes, Nie Yan said: "You have no evidence to prove that it is her problem." Li Zhuhuai smiled angrily: "She is not Qin Youji's disciple? Qin Youji is not against us now?" "She is still the biological sister of Emperor Sheng Qing, so what?" He pursed his lips, "It's not like she can choose her identity." "" "I intentionally revealed a lot of information to her. She has never betrayed me, and you don't have to show such an expression." Nie Yan stood up, "We will not lose to mortals no matter what, so why are you anxious." Monsters always live longer than mortals. A hundred years later, the Song Dynasty will fall into their hands sooner or later. What he has to do now is to find some ways to shorten this period of time. "You also know that she is just a mortal." Li Zhuhuai looked at his back and said, "You also know that she can stay with you for a few decades at most, thenRoad, Madam, if you don't mind the shabby carriage of mine, come and squeeze in with us. " ¡°The Huo family¡¯s carriage is so magnificent, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d dislike it.¡± Kunyi got on the carriage. When the car curtain fell, she caught a glimpse of Li Baosong standing stiffly outside. She seemed not to understand the joints, and her face was both shocked and embarrassed. After the curtain was closed, Mrs. Huo looked at Kunyi's forehead, her eyes were a little red: "I can't help you, madam." "What a big deal." Kun Yi lowered her eyes, "Old madam, don't take it to heart." Holding the handkerchief and wiping the corners of her eyes, Mrs. Huo whispered: "Don't mention it, don't mention it. If Madam is of any use in the future, just ask someone to send a letter to Shuhua, and she will definitely come and let you know." Will meet me." To be honest, Kunyi had never been treated so politely and favorably by another female family member. Sitting next to the old lady and having her hold her hand and talk to her so affectionately, she was a little overwhelmed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67 Little Black Fatty You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I don't know what Huo Anliang said when she went back. The Huo family was really grateful to her. They bought a lot of things as soon as they arrived at Wangshu's shop, and asked the accompanying boy to help repair the loose door hinges. During lunch time, they also He just dragged her to a delicious restaurant for a meal. The old lady was the elder after all, so she knew she was embarrassed by her excessive hospitality, so she left the young lady Qian Shuhua down to chat with her. Qian Shuhua has a cheerful personality and likes to watch the excitement as much as she does. He chatted with her a lot about Shengjing's boudoir affairs while cracking melon seeds. For example, Du Hengwu and her fianc¨¦ seemed to be having troubles recently. That day Xu Xiaoyang When he left the Prime Minister's Mansion, he was so angry that he kicked the stone lion outside the side door and broke it. Another example is that although Li Baosong was very favored by Meng Ji, she had evil intentions and the relationship between the two was not harmonious. There were even people in the palace who said that the Queen's illness got better after the death of the fourth prince. Kunyi was dumbfounded: "How do you know so much?" There are even some that she doesn¡¯t even know about. "Have you heard from all directions? We women don't have anything else to do at home on weekdays, we just gossip." Qian Shuhua blinked and looked at her, "That is to say, you were too arrogant before, no one dared to talk to you. You talk, it¡¯s good now, I know you don¡¯t eat people, so I can chat with you more.¡± Kunyi pretended to be evil: "What if I still eat people?" "Then based on your taste, you have to choose someone with white skin and good looks to eat. A fat little black guy like me won't be able to impress you." She looked like it was a matter of course. Kunyi was happy, she thought this fat little black guy was cuter than all the beauties outside put together. So in the following days, Kunyi often went to Wangshu Shop in the afternoon and listened to Qian Shuhua talking to her. "For some reason, a lot of people have been born prematurely in the city recently." Qian Shuhua bit into the Wangshu fruit and muttered, "First, the third prince's concubine gave birth to a boy after only seven months of pregnancy. The next one is the wife of the He family of Shangshu Province, who gave birth to a baby girl in seven months." ¡°It¡¯s okay if a person is lucky enough to have a premature birth and keep the fetus. I don¡¯t know what it means for everyone who had a premature birth and still managed to survive.¡± "However, the gift flower in your shop is really a treasure. It is difficult for some families to have children all year round. As soon as they eat this flower, they become pregnant the next month. They are so happy that the palace sends people to fight for it." Kunyi listened and subconsciously glanced at the gift flowers placed next to her. This is a new monster picked by Xu Wuwei. It can help people get pregnant and has no side effects. However, the output is small, and you can only buy one flower with one hundred taels of gold. But even though the price is high, after several ladies became pregnant, this thing became a popular item. Propagating children is the most important thing for people, so Kunyi is naturally happy to sell it. The ladies who gave birth prematurely have never eaten this, but for some reason, Kunyi always feels that something is wrong. She asked Wang Gandang to ask Qin Youqian. Qin Youqian¡¯s reply only contained five words: There are many demon fetuses in Beijing. It is difficult for monsters to reproduce, and it takes a long time for monster eggs to hatch, so monsters turn to mortals and combine with mortals to give birth to children. Although the offspring born have only half the chance of inheriting monster blood, it is much faster. A seven-month-old premature baby would have a hard time surviving if it were a human, but if it were a monster, it would be able to grow up safely. Kunyi¡¯s back felt cold when she saw it. At seven months, the baby will be born. If it is a monster, it will be born. If it is a mortal, it will die. It is really a wonderful screening method. However, if the woman who gives birth is a monster, it is better to say. If a male monster and a woman are combined, how much will the woman who gives birth have to suffer? sin? There are indeed some monsters who want to live in the sun like mortals, but such cruel methods put mortals where they are. "Madam, the Marquis is here to pick you up." Yu Bai called. Kunyi came back to her senses, quickly suppressed the sadness and anger on her face, rolled up her sleeves and went out. Marquis Yu Qing was in a very good mood today. He picked her up and put her into the carriage. He rubbed her ear affectionately and said, "The third prince is very happy to have Lin'er. He is going to hold a banquet in the palace. I just ordered someone to do it." I got my new jewelry back, go back and see if it's still appropriate to wear to the banquet." Kunyi feels that Nie Yan has made rapid progress. From the beginning, he regarded money as a thing, and now he often uses these things to please her. She doesn¡¯t think these are gaudy like other girls. She likes expensive and beautiful treasures. The more expensive and beautiful they are, the more she likes them. After kissing him on the cheek, Kunyi teased him: "Who would have thought that the Marquis Yuqing, who is so frightening outside, would show up in front of me?"??Neck, muttering with soup in his mouth. Nie Yan reached out and rubbed her hair. Nie Yan lowered his eyes and said, "I can't help you." It was rare to see him looking so sad. Kunyi looked at Lan Tiao with some confusion, but the latter lowered his eyes and did not meet her eyes. "The doctor said that you need to rest and you can't share the same room with me for the time being. I asked you to move the study to the side room in your yard at midnight. If something happens to you, just shout louder and I can hear you." Nie Yan got up from the bed and took her place. Tucked in the quilt, "Don't catch a cold again." "Okay." Kunyi nodded in confusion and watched him go out. "What's going on?" After the door closed, she finally asked Lan Tiao, "What is he doing like this?" Lan Tiao trembled slightly and replied in a low voice: "Master Hou thought it was the nonsense on the carriage that gave you a stomachache." "Is he stupid? What does that nonsense have to do with stomachache?" Kunyi laughed. Her mother left early, and there were no other nuns around to teach her about the boudoir. She had no idea that she had just lost an unformed fetus, so she thought she really had a cold and a stomachache, and fell asleep tiredly. Lan Tiao tightly covered Yu Bai¡¯s mouth where she was about to cry, and dragged her out of the door. "Only the Marquis and I know about this matter. You must not let the master notice it." She gritted her teeth and told Yu Bai, "Hide it and pretend that nothing happened." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Bai was younger than Lan Tiao and more fragile after all. He stood under the porch and couldn't stop crying. Lan Tiao was better, her eyes were red for a while and then returned to normal. She only arranged for Kun Yi to take herbal ginseng soup for daily health, and reduced the number of maids in the inner room to avoid leaking the news. No one expected that Bizi Tang could swallow the unformed child in His Highness's belly, but fortunately, the doctor who was invited did not realize that it was the cause of Bizi Tang, and just thought it was a miscarriage caused by overexertion. Not only did the Marquis not blame him, but he felt heartbroken. Lan Tiao has always felt that the Marquis's feelings for her master are not that deep. Although they usually seem to be in love with each other, family and country affairs are always intertwined between them. She is afraid that if something happens and the Marquis abandons his master, the master will sad. But now, Nie Yan seemed to be really anxious. He gathered all the matters in the morning and took care of them before Kun Yi got up. When she got up, he dined with her calmly. Although they were in different rooms at night, they would often stand by the side room window and look in the direction of the main house until the lights in the main house were turned off. Lan Tiao thought it was rare. In Ye Midi¡¯s eyes, this can be described by more than just ¡°rare¡±. Nie Yan has a special status, so he is different from other monsters. He does not need to use a mortal body to reproduce heirs, which will stain the dragon bloodline. Ye Ban thought that he would be careful, but he never expected that he would never guard against Kun Yi. . It¡¯s okay to not be prepared, but the child you got from nowhere was lost like this. Nie Yan had not slept for several nights in a row. Those in the Shangqing Division who had tried their best to persuade him to distance himself from Kunyi now dared not speak out again, for fear that they would offend him by saying something wrong and be thrown back to Mount Buzhou. The people below were all working with trepidation, and several people had already inquired from him overtly or covertly about how they could make the master feel better. They asked him, who was he asking? "The weather outside is really nice today." Kunyi leaned against Nie Yan, hooked her hands around his neck, and shook him coquettishly, "Shall we go release the kites?" Nie Yan subconsciously wanted to agree, but when he thought of her body, he pursed his lips again: "Changzhou has brought new tea as tribute, and the new cook in the house is also making fruits for you. It's so sunny outside, and the paper kite will come back in a few days. Let it go." With her thin eyebrows drooped, Kunyi looked at him aggrievedly: "I've been in the house for several days." "The doctor told me to rest." With just a stomach ache, if you let her rest for so long, do you think she is a piece of paper? Frustrated, she flipped through the mountain of ledgers on the table and whispered, "I'll just be idle. Why can't you always be at home? Your Majesty, won't you urge you to do something?" Nie Yan raised his eyebrows and snorted softly. Sensing something was wrong, Kunyi looked at Lan Tiao standing next to him. Lan Tiao was still well informed, but there were some things she didn¡¯t ask her about, so she didn¡¯t tell them. Now that it was brought up, she explained to her in a low voice: "I heard that His Majesty reused Huo Anliang, Longyu Jun and others, and together with Qin Guoshi, took over some old cases that the Shangqing Division has never closed." For example, why Lin Tanhua turned into a monster, and what kind of monster was the fourth prince eaten by. The emperor did not mention these cases at first, but now he suddenly asked about them. The Shangqing Division did not give the results for a while, so the emperor waved his hand and asked Qin Youqian to lead his people to investigate. This was undoubtedly a slap in the face of Shangqingsi, but the emperor acted cleverly. He turned around and sealed Nie Yan as an earl, and also commended the Taoists of Shangqingsi. The decree of the reward was already being drawn up, which made it difficult for them to make an attack. Because of this matter, Nie Yan had not gone to court for three days. The emperor summoned him and said he was sick. He didn¡¯t take Qin Youqian seriously, but Lord Longyu. The emperor knew that he didn¡¯t like this person, but he gave Lord Longyu an official position. This person immediately asked for the second-level official residence closest to the Pearl Terrace. Nie Yan felt annoyed when he thought about it, his eyes drooped, like mist in the distant mountains, deserted and distant. Kunyi felt something was wrong and immediately said "ouch" and covered her stomach. He was startled, and held her arm in a panic, frowning and hugging him over: "It hurts again?" "A little bit." She peeked at his expression with half an eye open, pretending to be in pain, "It's been how many days, why does it still hurt? What did I eat bad?" Nie Yan couldn't care less about being angry anymore. He stood up, hugged her sideways and said to Midnight: "Call the doctor over." "Hey, no need, just give me a hug." Kunyi blinked and rubbed her face against his clothes, "How tired, doctor?"It's a great thing. Several veterans watched in secret, feeling that the day was about to change again. Nie Yan and Qin Youqian both knew where Meng Ji was, but as soon as the emperor's order was issued, Mr. Longyu did not go straight to the Shangqing Division. He first went to Yuqinghou Mansion. Nie Yan stood at the door with a sneer in his eyes. Mr. Dragon Fish didn¡¯t say much to him, and insisted on the Jade Dragon Card: ¡°You have no reason to stop me today.¡± "But I can kill you." Nie Yan said condescendingly with his eyes slightly gleaming, "It is not difficult for me to let you die quietly in Shengjing." Dragon Fish Lord smiled: "The Marquis is naturally very capable, but when I came out, Qin Guoshi fell on me. The Marquis can kill me silently, but he may not be able to kill him silently. .¡± The mermaid is the dragon's wing, and his cultivation level is really not low, otherwise he wouldn't be able to cause trouble under his nose again and again. Nie Yan squinted his eyes, feeling even more agitated. He raised his hand and wanted to drop the barrier. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off, so is the mermaid, if he is unhappy, he can kill two at a time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Noon has not yet arrived, and dusk is falling heavily on all sides. Mr. Dragon Fish watched, but did not move at all. He only glanced behind him with a half-smile. Nie Yan suddenly frowned, as if he thought of something, and turned his hand to withdraw the barrier. Sure enough, after a while, Lan Tiao stuck her head out and whispered: "Master Marquis, Madam is awake and looking for you." The murderous look in his brows dissipated in an instant. Nie Yan turned around and walked back to Ye Midi: "Please go sit in the front yard. When my wife and I go out, let him search the backyard again." "Yes." He answered in the middle of the night. Lord Longyu frowned and opened his mouth to say something else, but Nie Yan had already left without a trace. Kunyi woke up and felt something was wrong with her body. The birthmark that had been sealed by Nie Yan with a blood talisman was now burning a little. She reached out to cover it, but she didn't feel anything abnormal. Just when she felt so uncomfortable that she wanted to act coquettishly, she heard Lan Tiao come in and whispered to her quickly: "Mr. Longyu came to search the house with the imperial order. The Marquis is not happy." Kunyi was stunned for a moment and looked up just in time to see Nie Yan walking in through the door. "Do you want to eat Wang Yuezhai's sesame cakes?" he asked with a low eyebrow. To be honest, she ate a lot while lying down. She wanted to eat some vegetarian food, but after thinking about what Lan Tiao just said, Kunyi nodded obediently: "Okay." ¡°Right now, she has nothing to meet with Mr. Longyu, so it¡¯s not worthwhile to make this beauty uncomfortable for nothing. Sure enough, as soon as she agreed, Nie Yan's face looked much better. He rolled up the mountains and seas scattered on the table and took her to the second floor of Wangyue Zhai to eat and read while waiting for the dragon. I mean to come back after Mr. Yu leaves. When the carriage left the mansion, it made a circle in front of Mr. Longyu without stopping. Kunyi laughed so hard at his move that she burst into tears: "Why?" "You can't understand what he is worried about." Nie Yan said, "I can see clearly." Monsters have no ethics at all. To him, other people's wives are his sweethearts. Since they are his sweethearts, there is nothing wrong with him wanting to be with her. ?????????????????????????? Oh, dreaming. The wheels of the car made a cheerful sound, and they ran away with Nie Yan and Kun Yi. Mr. Dragon Fish looked at the door coldly, then turned around and continued to follow Ye Midi to the backyard. "This is Madam's newly built pavilion, and here are some maids that Madam bought back." Midnight smiled and guided him, "My lord, please look carefully. If you can't find Meng Ji here, it's not me." Yuqinghou Mansion protects him." Mr. Dragon Fish didn¡¯t say a word, but the further he walked, the more annoyed he became. He passed by Yuqinghou Mansion once before at night. In the dark night, this mansion gleamed with a cold and inhumane magic circle. Except for a few clumps of elegant bamboos, there were only majestic and cold houses in the mansion. Now, not only are there a few more pavilions and pavilions, but there are also a lot more servants and attendants, there are even theater troupes and groups of cooks. Frankly speaking, he is not as good as Nie Yan in taking care of Kun Yi's feelings. He would not have expected to be so thoughtful. The wealth accumulated in the world may not be able to support such a large mansion expenditure. "Huh? Why don't you follow me, sir?" She stopped to look at him in the middle of the night. Mr. Dragon Fish waved his hand, turned around and left indifferently. Arowana is not a dragon. It cannot hoard gems, nor can it mine the treasures in the mountains and seas. The difference between him and Nie Yan is more than just one identity. We need more things. The summer wind blew slowly outside the window of Wang Yuezhai. Nie Yan raised his head and glanced in the direction of his mansion, and he was in a good mood as he turned over the long scroll of mountains and seas for Kun Yi. ¡°What¡¯s painted here?¡± she asked, pointing to a place curiously. For some reason, Nie Yan did not hesitate to introduce these things to her. The more interested she was, the happier he was. As long as she asked, he would answer, including the various entanglements of various demon clans over thousands of years. . However, when he took a closer look, Kunyi was referring to a scene in the center of the scroll. Dark clouds cover the moon, lightning flashes, and the black dragon reveals its head and tail in the clouds. Under the angry gaze, on the Buzhou Mountain it faces, a nine-tailed snow fox stands with its head raised, its mouth glowing red. Nie Yan¡¯s eyes tightened, and he turned his head away: ¡°The Fox Clan and the Dragon Clan had a great war a thousand years ago.¡± He spoke in an understatement, but Kunyi seemed to suddenly become interested. Dankou stroked the fox's tail and asked happily: "Is the person transformed by the nine tails the legendary beauty who conquered the country?" Knowing what she was thinking, Nie Yan said angrilysp; Qin Youqian was also an idle state counselor who liked to travel around the mountains and rivers. This time he returned to the capital and suddenly became interested in power. He was at war with Nie Yan in the court. When he went to court, he also had trouble with the Shangqing Bureau. After rousing himself several times, Li Zhuhuai was so angry that he almost showed up and started fighting with him. But there was nothing good to gain from his behavior. At night, he was besieged by several monsters, and he couldn't even sleep well. In the dark night with the moon hanging, Nie Yan stood on the wall, looking indifferently at the person below who was hiding in embarrassment: "Why do you bother to interfere in my affairs." "If I hadn't intervened, would I have watched you drag my disciple into the abyss?" Qin Youqian spat out blood foam, fended off the attack of the soul-eating monster, and glanced at him, "I watched her grow up. , don¡¯t even think about how many rare treasures it took to protect him and grow up safely.¡± Nie Yan was a little annoyed. He didn't know where Qin Youqian and Long Yujun got the confidence that they wanted to protect Kun Yi, so he must harm Kun Yi. She is obviously very happy when she is by his side. He wanted to kill Qin Youqian, but as soon as he raised his hand, the man said: "I am the last person in the world who knows the whereabouts of your enemy. It's okay to kill me. What you are looking for will never have a chance to appear again. ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This threat sounded innocuous to others, but when it fell on Nie Yan's ears, it made him stop. He looked down at Qin Youqian and smiled kindly: "You should know what I hate the most." The Dragon Clan looks down on the world and hates threats the most. If he had been willing to accept Tianhu's coercion and marry that person, Tianhu would not have taken risks because he was too afraid of the Dragon Clan. Qin Youqian naturally knew this, but seeing Nie Yan stop his hand, he still smiled: "You always hate me, it doesn't hurt to make you hate me more." The evil sword was placed in front of him with a sharp wind sound. Nie Yan raised his hand, and thick barriers began to fall around him. Qin Youqian was one step ahead of him and threw a paper bird into the sky. The paper bird was light and small and flew out before the barrier fell. "You can kill me, but I will definitely let Kun Yi know what you have done." He smiled slightly, stood with his hands behind his back, and let the barrier smash around him. Nie Yan looked at him expressionlessly: "She uses you as her master, and you use her as a bargaining chip." "If anyone in this world can become a bargaining chip to intimidate the Dragon Clan, that would be a great blessing." Qin Youqian looked at him deeply. There were strong winds and lightning and thunder in the barrier. ¡­¡­ Kunyi woke up from her sleep and subconsciously touched the side, but did not touch Nie Yan. She stood up, took the tea from Lan Tiao, frowned and asked, "Where did the Marquis go?" Lan Tiao replied: "There is a message from the palace that Lord Marquis is going to meet the emperor." Kunyi frowned, feeling a little uneasy. She gathered her cloak and stood up. She stood by the window and looked out. A paper bird flew in the sky outside the courtyard wall, flapping its wings anxiously. There was a magic circle outside the wall of the Hou Mansion. It couldn't get in and kept making stiff and weird bird sounds. Kunyi squinted at it for a long time, then ordered the guards to bring it into the house. With mortal cover, the paper bird entered her room smoothly, and spoke in Qin Youqian's familiar tone: "My dear disciple, it's difficult to be a teacher." Kunyi heard this a lot. When she was a child, Qin Youqian accidentally entered the flower house and drank a jar of wine worth three hundred taels. He also sent such a broken bird to inform her. Therefore, Kunyi turned over Rolling his eyes, he sat down casually and listened to what trouble he had caused again this time. However, what she said next shocked her into a cold sweat. "You are marrying an inhumane, and you are interested in the Song family. If my whereabouts are unknown, I will be harmed by him. You have a low cultivation level. Don't seek revenge for your teacher. Just protect yourself wisely." The expressions of everyone in the room changed. Kunyi subconsciously turned her head and said, "Yu Bai, close the door." "yes." After the paper bird finished passing the message, it burned itself. The fire light brightened and dimmed in the room, making Kunyi's face look very ugly. Qin Youqian was her master, and she didn't believe that Nie Yan would do such a cruel thing, but the master's words didn't seem like he was trying to trick her. Judging from the anxiety and worry in his tone, he must be facing danger. Nie Yan happens to be away "Master, please forgive me for talking too much. The Imperial Master is too advanced to save himself, so you must not get involved in their affairs." Lan Tiao pursed her lips tightly, "Just listen to what you have heard." She is a selfish person. She doesn¡¯t care about life and death in any important matter of her family or country. She just wants her master to live well. Kunyi turned around with a pale face, her eyes a little dazed: "Lantiao, under the overturned nest, how can there be any eggs?" Qin Youqian is one of the few people with advanced cultivation who is willing to protect the royal family. If he is killed, who can check and balance the Shangqing Division? When the time comes, the people in the Qing Dynasty will have the final say in this world. What will happen to the Emperor's brother? What will happen to her? The ancestors of the Song family also came to the world on horseback. No generation is weak, so how can they watch others sleeping soundly beside the bed and remain indifferent. "Besides, Qin Youqian is her master. When she was a child, the emperor's brother was afraid of her and refused to hold her hand. It was Qin Youqian who took the emperor's brother out to see real monsters with a straight face, taught him that blood is thicker than water, and taught him to love his little sister. Only then did she become the person she became. Have a good life. It was also Qin Youqian who came on the clouds to rescue her when she encountered monsters several times. It was Qin Youqian who made her very unpalatable longevity noodles on her birthday when she missed her parents. He almost watched her grow up, so how could she sit idly by while listening to him being in danger. "Master!" Lan Tiao whispered. Kunyi didn¡¯t seem to hear anything. She walked straight out of the room and walked quickly, around the corridor and through the vestibule, draggingAs long as I live in a wealthy family, then I will marry you. We will stay away from the water and live a stable life for the rest of our lives. " Nie Yan's expression was slightly stagnant. He didn't expect that this question could be answered like this, and he was a little confused. Kunyi burst out laughing. She smiled brightly, as if she didn't think that he was asking her to make a choice at all. Instead, she thought about it happily: "If I weren't a princess, you don't know if you would have met me, a young man with a bright future like you. I'm afraid I'll be engaged to someone as soon as I'm born, and then I can only hold your hand eagerly and ask you - " "Sir, your fianc¨¦e and I fell into the water at the same time. We don't know how to swim but you do. You can only save one person. Who do you save?" With her charming eyes, she stared at him, gently wagging his finger, waiting for his answer. Nie Yan groaned, and a trace of blood flowed from the wound on his arm. Kunyi was startled, and while using a white cloth to wipe the blood, she said angrily: "If you are injured, just lie down and don't move around." Standing nearby in the middle of the night, looking at his nose, mouth, and heart, he secretly despised his master and used this trick every time. It was so shameless. What¡¯s even more irritating is that Kunyi still resorts to this trick, saving and not saving others, and now all she can see is their Marquis. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan was injured and lay directly in the Hou Mansion, unwilling to go to court again. Kunyi also understood him. Being ambushed on the official road was equivalent to the emperor showing his sword to him. Although he pretended to be innocent and sent a lot of supplements and condolences afterwards, Nie Yan was obviously not easy to fool. If you want to decentralize power to the Qing Dynasty, you can. It depends on whether Qin Youqian can catch it. Qin Youqian was not afraid. He took over the Second Division of Shangqing Division and asked Mr. Longyu to capture Meng Ji and take him to the Demon Suppression Tower. "It's unjust, it's really unjust. My husband-in-law didn't even go for spring hunting. He was always in Shengjing. How could he hurt the life of the fourth prince dozens of miles away." Li San knelt outside the Hou Mansion and kept kowtowing. Screaming injustice. Kunyi frowned when she heard this: "If she didn't go to the imperial court to cry for injustice, why would she come to our place to cry? My Marquis didn't arrest her." Qian Shuhua, who was a guest in the house, spat on the melon seed shells and said, "She was living with her husband and was in a state of confusion. Seeing that her husband looked like the Marquis, she felt that the Marquis should also have her in his heart, so he looked for an excuse. When I came to meet, I felt sorry for her husband. In order not to implicate her, I gave her a piece of paper and a letter of departure. Unexpectedly, she was not afraid of being implicated at all. Instead, she wanted to use her status as a family member of an official in the Shangqing Division to get involved. .¡± With that said, he leaned closer to her and whispered: "You have to be careful, she is still pregnant with a child. If something happens at the door of your mansion, you will be in trouble for nothing." Thinking about it, Kunyi stood up and led everyone to the door. As soon as he saw her coming out, Li San's expression changed, but he still knelt and did not get up: "Mrs. Hou and I are both married women, so you won't come to embarrass me at this juncture, right?" Kunyi smiled and shook her head: "I'm not embarrassed, I just think you're kneeling in the wrong place and I'm afraid you'll hurt yourself." Li San pursed his lips. At the moment, only Nie Yan can save people from the hands of the imperial master, and she was right. But I didn't expect Nie Yan to be so hard-hearted and completely ignore her. "I won't leave." She said solemnly, "If Mr. Hou doesn't come out, I will keep kneeling." Qian Shuhua was so angry that she rolled his eyes. He was about to say that she was not interested in drinking and had no shame, but he saw Kunyi squat down mysteriously. She was stunned, looked down at her, and saw Kunyi taking out a piece of talisman paper from his sleeve pocket, writing and drawing with cinnabar for a while, and then patted it on the open space in front of Li San. With a hiss, Li San disappeared out of thin air. Everyone was stunned, and the maid next to Li San was even more frightened: "You, what kind of magic are you doing, where is my girl?" "You go to the palace gate and continue to kneel with her." Kunyi wiped the cinnabar off her hands with a silk handkerchief, and said with a smile, "That's the place where people can cry out for grievances." She didn¡¯t know how to draw the Thousand-mile Talisman. Nie Yan was bored these past few days, so he taught it to her. The original intention was that it would be used to save her life in the future, but who would have expected that it could be used here. The maid panicked and ran away while shouting for help. Kunyi clapped her hands and took Qian Shuhua back to the yard to eat melon seeds. "You are so awesome." Qian Shuhua sighed, "Nowadays, everyone in the capital regards Taoism as the top priority. It would cost a lot of money to send a girl at home to the Du family's Taoist private school. I didn't expect it." You knew how to do it." "When evildoers are in power, cultivating the Tao will naturally become the upper class. It's just that it will take ten years for these people to grow up." Kunyi sighed: "I learned it casually when I was a child." And whatever fancy things you learn are of little use. Qian Shuhua looked at her with admiration and said as he walked: "When I give birth to a child, I will be your apprentice." Kunyi couldn't laugh or cry: "You are also generous. The whole Shengjing knows that I am out of tune, but you still dare to hand over the child to me." "That's all. I think you live a happy life." Qian Shuhua didn't care. "My children should just be happy. Don't be like their father and live so tiringly." Huo Anliang has been promoted to an important position in the Ministry of War since he returned to Beijing, and he rarely returns home. Qian Shuhua is so bored that he runs to the Hou Mansion every day. When Mrs. Huo heard that she was coming to the Hou Mansion, instead of stopping her, she stuffed a bunch of things into her and asked her to bring them. Newly embroidered handkerchiefs, newly made short coats, and vegetables and fruits grown in distant villages in the countryside are not expensive things, but Kunyi likes them very much. Every time he wears them, his eyes are bright, and Qian Shuhua is attracted by them. I'm even more happy to give it to her. "Today is your birthday, why didn't Mr. Huo come back home?" Kun Yi asked casually. Qian Shuhua flattened his mouth, and his paler face was round and cute: "I originally said that you would come back to have a bowl of noodles with me, but today for some reason a big demon appeared on the street. You ?Although Lu Shu has been subdued, it will take some time to kill him. In addition, there are flames all around, so the people inside are not having a good time. Mr. Long Yu had already led his men to the next place non-stop. Huo Anliang drew his bow and arrow and shot an arrow into Lu Shu's throat. He took out a knife and cut off its tail before its body disappeared. Report to His Majesty. This man is young and promising, and has a heroic appearance. Although he is dirty, he does seem to be a reliable person. Qian Shuhua saw that he was fine from a distance, and took a deep breath. He turned his head and was about to talk to Kunyi, but saw that her face suddenly turned pale. "Shuhua, run quickly." She said suddenly. Qian Shuhua was stunned and did not react. He stood there blankly and saw Kunyi suddenly covering the back of his neck in pain. Then, Lu Shu, who was already dying on the other side of the street, suddenly burst into tears for some unknown reason. He opened the demon rope on his body, pointed his dark eyes in the direction of the teahouse, and rushed towards them desperately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72 Containers You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the fire exploded, the entire teahouse turned into a black silhouette in an instant. Kunyi¡¯s pupils widened little by little. The scorching wave of fire shattered the entire teahouse. She opened her mouth wide and wanted to use the Thousand Miles Talisman, but the moment she took it out, the paper talisman was turned into ashes by the fierce heat wave. Watching Qian Shuhua¡¯s face shatter and disappear in front of him like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind, Kunyi¡¯s pupils lost focus, and then he was swept away by a figure and flew far away. The sounds between heaven and earth turned into strange noises. Kunyi stared blankly, watching the two-story teahouse being razed to the ground in front of her eyes, watching the flesh and blood that was still fresh just now, even the dregs were not left in the blink of an eye. She also watched as the embroidered handkerchief she handed out was blown high by the wind, made several circles in the air, and then burned clean bit by bit when it hit the flames below. The fire on the street was not extinguished, thick smoke was billowing, and there were countless rubbles and rubble on the ground. The injured people helped each other to evacuate. A scene as absurd as a nightmare. The pale yellow soft gauze Dengyun robe undulated slightly in front of her eyes, and someone called her in a low voice: "Kunyi, Kunyi? Long live!" When she was old, her mother gave her a nickname, but she never heard her mother call her. Long life is hers, but everyone around her will not end well. The throat was so clogged that Kunyi took a deep breath, as if a can of chili had been poured into her throat, and she choked violently. After coughing, she smelled the strong smell of blood coming from the person holding her. Kunyi raised his eyes blankly and met Nie Yan's deep black eyes. His lips were pale, as if he had just gotten up from the bed, his breathing was a little rapid, and his pale yellow Dengyun robe was a little wet to the touch. Kunyi subconsciously pulled him sideways and looked behind him. He arrived too hastily, his wounds burst open, and his back was a bloody mess. The blood mixed with the pale yellow robe, forming a strange dark brown color. Why is she always hurting people The thing in her throat seemed to be unstoppable. Her eyebrows drooped, her shoulders trembled, and she burst into tears. The sad cries echoed throughout the street. Nie Yan's heart ached when he heard that, and he beat Lu Shu, who was still struggling, to death with his backhand. However, with such force, the wound on his back collapsed even more severely, and blood seeped out of his robe and flowed along. The noodles dripped down. Kunyi grabbed his sleeves and cried so hard that she couldn't speak. She shook her head while crying. "Master Marquis?" Huo Anliang led his men across the scattered charred beams and walked to the two of them. He glanced in the direction of the teahouse as if he was feeling something, "What happened?" Kunyi looked at him, remembering how Qian Shuhua looked at her with gratitude, and her whole body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Madam, you are such a good person.¡± ¡ª¡ªHow is she a good person? She is a murderer. Everyone in Shengjing knows to stay away from her, but this fool treats her well, so there is no way to escape. Kunyi suddenly reached out and grabbed the birthmark on the back of her neck fiercely. After several violent scratches, the back of the neck was bloody and bloody. Nie Yan didn't react in time and didn't stop her. The next moment, he felt the familiar strong demonic energy spurting out. "Kunyi." He shouted in a panic. She was still crying, her little face was pale from crying, and she was grabbing the back of her neck and staggering towards the direction where Lu Shu was tied up just now: "What do you want, what do you want! Come and ask for it from me, and take my life too." go!" "Kunyi!" "Madam!" Many hands were stretched out to help her, but Kunyi waved them away and looked at the sky with red eyes: "No one is born with serious sins, and no one has to bear so many lives for doing nothing. You guys Whatever you want, come get it early!" The demonic aura surged from her body to the entire street. Nie Yan quickly kneaded the secret to lower the barrier, but unexpectedly, the monsters everywhere reacted faster and moved towards her like crazy. The mocking beast in the south, the snake in the west, as well as the monsters of all sizes lurking in the city. They all rushed over at once. The unfinished barrier was washed away by them. Nie Yan frowned and didn't care about anything else. He just flew to her and wanted to take her away. However, as soon as he arrived, he met a pair of very familiar eyes. With narrow pupils and sharp corners, this person is a fox. His heart was shocked, and Nie Yan subconsciously let go of her. Kunyi didn¡¯t stand firm in the first place.??, if you hadn't acted crookedly, I wouldn't have stopped you. Now that you have found an old enemy, what you do next is entirely up to you. " After saying that, he waved his hand and retreated a few feet away. "Master!" Du Hengwu came after the snake. Seeing the scene in front of him, he ran to him anxiously, "You just left like this. What will happen to Kunyi?" Qin Youqian waved his hand: "Life and death are determined by fate." "You lied!" Du Hengwu said angrily with red eyes, "This is not her life, you forced it on her. Since you gave it to her, you should save her life!" Everyone knows how much the Dragon Clan hates Tianhu, so why wouldn¡¯t he want to get rid of the sealed enemy and quickly get rid of it if he handed it over to Nie Yan? Qin Youqian scratched his chin. He wondered why his eldest disciple was so stupid. Looking at Nie Yan's ugly face, did he want to skin Kun Yi? The eldest apprentice is good at Taoism but not in love. The younger apprentice is in love but is so stupid that he can't even protect a Thousand Miles Talisman. He loses control of his emotions and almost releases the Sky Fox. How could he, a master, have the nerve to go back and see his people? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The open fire on the street was quickly extinguished, leaving only billowing smoke, blackening the surviving shop fronts on both sides of the road. Nie Yan walked back with Kun Yi in his arms expressionlessly. When he reached the fork in the street, he stopped. To the left is the home, to the right is the Shangqing Division. The Fox Demon King is hiding in Kun Yi, so the place she should go to is naturally the Shangqing Division. When everyone is gone, he can pull out the damn thing and beat it to pieces to comfort the Dragon Clan for years of humiliation. However, as he stood here, he was unable to move, and the idea of ??how to hide it from the rest of the Shangqing Division even came to his mind. There was too much noise on the street today and it was a busy city. Li Zhuhuai couldn't hide what happened. Looking at Qin Youqian's attitude, he felt that as long as the Fox Demon King could be wiped out from the world, it didn't matter if he sacrificed Kun Yi. ¡­It doesn¡¯t matter what he is, he is really her good master. Fortunately, she is always worried about his safety. With his knuckles turning white, Nie Yan took several deep breaths and turned his toes in the direction of Shang Qingsi. But he suddenly remembered the previous day in the mansion. That day he made a bet with Li Zhuhuai, whether Kunyi would go to the room where the new leader of Ronghua Pavilion was, or visit him who was feeling unwell. It was a childish bet, but she didn't let him lose. With his heart sinking, Nie Yan looked down at Kun Yi's unconscious side face. He hesitated for a long time, cursed under his breath, and then strode towards the direction of the Marquis's Mansion no, the newly-named Earl's Mansion. *** Kunyi was sitting in the chaos, not curious about where it was and not wanting to move. There seemed to be cries and laughter around her. In the past, Kunyi would have been frightened out of her wits, but now, thinking about Qian Shuhua's broken appearance in front of her, she felt desolate. I am much scarier than ghosts, so why should I be afraid of ghosts? Qian Shuhua was newly pregnant and had not yet settled down. He was thinking of sending a child to her in the future, but in the end, not to mention the child, she was also gone. When she died, I don¡¯t know if she realized that the good person she said was the one who harmed her. Old Mrs. Huo hated her again. Just after she rescued her son, she killed her daughter-in-law again. Not only her daughter-in-law, but also the brothers of the Du family and the princes of neighboring countries were killed by her. If there were too many of them, they might be able to get together to scold her, which would be a companion. With a silly laugh, Kunyi thought, what if one day it¡¯s Nie Yan¡¯s turn? If Nie Yan was killed by her in this way, what would she do? "You think too highly of yourself." The voice that had been crying suddenly spoke quietly. Kunyi didn¡¯t even raise his eyes, pretending he didn¡¯t hear her ghostly voice. Qing Yan originally wanted to pretend to be teasing her, but he didn't expect that this person was completely unreceptive. The consciousness she had recovered after absorbing so many monsters was actually so ignored. She was a little unhappy at the moment: "I'm talking to you. .¡± "I am the only biological princess born to Emperor Jiahe, sister to Emperor Shengqing, and Countess Yuqing. If an ordinary person wants to talk to me, it must be communicated. Who do you think you are, and I have to answer when you speak?" Kunyi suddenly said When he spoke, his voice was cold and dignified. Qing Yan was furious, these names in the world are nothing, she just waved her hand ¡°That¡¯s all, I can¡¯t wave my hand now. Not only was she unable to wield it, she couldn't even teach this little girl a lesson. After taking a breath, Qing Que showed his human form. Kunyi then raised his eyes to glance at her. Nie Yan was right, the avatar of the Fox clan was really first-class beautiful. The woman in front of her had a more beautiful face than her, with a pink mouth, a beautiful nose, fox eyes and long eyebrows. Wearing a snow-white long skirt, the skirt is embroidered with unknown white flowers. Under the skirt, nine big tails are swaying, full of momentum. She squatted down towards Kunyi and smiled slightly: "I have a way to cross out your name from the book of life and death. In this way, you can live a long life. Are you willing?" Kunyi replied with a superficial smile: "I don't want to." Qingyan:? Everyone wants to live forever, why wouldn't she want to? Angry, Qing Yan swung his tail and said, "If you don't mark your name, you will die in a few decades. Death is terrible. You have to wait in a long queue at the end of the world before you can be reincarnated as a human being." The beauty is also a beauty when she is angry. If it were not for her bad mood, Kunyi felt that she would agree to the beauty's request. But now, what she thinks about is not how to live, but how to die early. "You can mark your name on the book of life and death. Can you advance the date of death in the book of life and death?" Kunyi said softly, "Decades are too long."None of her legendary charm skills could make him look sideways. It was during a battle that she even cut off one of her tails and rushed over to block the magic weapon for him. This made him loosen his attitude. After being relaxed, he saw that the Dragon Clan was about to win, but he still had no intention of marrying her. After weighing the two paths, for the sake of safety, the Fox clan chose the second one. They betrayed the Dragon Clan and united with the mortals who were suffering from the war at that time, giving the Dragon Clan the stigma of massacring the world. Therefore, the Fox Clan became the Sky Fox, the Dragon Clan was defeated in Buzhou Mountain, and the mortals, the weakest and most cunning mortals, actually sealed her in the body of this little girl while she was seriously injured by the Dragon Clan. As long as Kunyi dies, she will die too. Qing Yan is not happy, she still wants to be the most beautiful woman in the world, she also wants to take her fox children and grandchildren to live happily in the world, and she also wants to seduce Nie Yan's mind. Although, she felt that his mind had been seduced. ??????????? It¡¯s like seeing a ghost, how on earth did a noble race like Nie Yan fall in love with such a mortal who wants nothing? He was clearly just using her at the beginning. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the eyes of monsters, mortals are just like ordinary birds and beasts in the eyes of mortals. They think mortals are fragile, short-lived, and can be tamed. It¡¯s not that the world of gods and demons doesn¡¯t keep mortals as pets, but pets are pets. Who would be interested in their own pets? Qing Yan couldn¡¯t understand Nie Yan¡¯s behavior, it was very incomprehensible. But at the moment, she still wants to live on Kunyi's body, so she can only continue to coax her: "Little girl, you are already a first-class blessing, don't think about it anymore. Open your eyes and see Nie Yan, as long as he is here, no one in this world can harm you, let alone you." "Don't worry, open your eyes, and continue to live your life of fine clothing and fine food." "If you don't open your eyes, I'll go see your husband?" Kunyi sat alone, showing no reaction. Qing Yan was jumping up and down around her, panting from exhaustion, and finally lost the patience to wait, leaving her here and drowning in the darkness. Earl Yuqing¡¯s Mansion. Li Zhuhuai wanted to go in and see Kun Yi several times but was blocked by Nie Yan. He was a bit dumbfounded: "Sir, I just smelled a strange evil spirit and wanted to go in to see what the cause was. I had no other intention. " "It's inconsistent with etiquette." Nie Yan's face was expressionless. Li Zhuhuai wanted to curse people. They are monsters. What human etiquette should they observe? This man clearly had a guilty conscience. As a person as sharp as he was, he must have sensed this scent much like the fox clan's demonic energy earlier. But Nie Yan didn't say a word, and he didn't dare to ask directly. He could only walk back and forth outside Kunyi's room: "How long did it take you and us to work hard to win this situation? It's not only your hard work, but also the efforts of all the brothers." It's all hard work, if you find out the whereabouts of Qing Que, there's no reason to hide anything from us, it's not fair to anyone." "If Qing Que can be killed, the dragon clan can vent their hatred and frighten other clans to avoid betrayal." The third one can completely block the ears of the Fox clan from listening to human news, and the fourth one can permanently eliminate the future trouble of Qing Que. "A hundred benefits without any harm, a hundred benefits." How could Nie Yan be so confused as to hesitate on such a matter! "The one inside is Kun Yi, not Qing Que." Nie Yan stood at the door of the room with his evil sword, his eyes calm, "I have my plan, it doesn't matter whether Qing Que appears or not." "But if she appeared, how much trouble would you save!" Li Zhuhuai was slightly annoyed, "Tell me directly, is the strange evil aura on Kun Yi's body because of Qing Que?" Nie Yan didn¡¯t answer, looking gloomy. The misfortunes Kunyi suffered from childhood to adulthood were all caused by Qingye. Qing Yan was sealed, but the sealed soul was missing a ray, which gave her the opportunity to release evil energy through the birthmark on Kun Yi to lure the surrounding monsters over, and then devour them to nourish her seriously injured soul. Including Kunyi¡¯s mother and queen. She once curiously asked, what kind of monster can eat people and make them seem to be asleep? Nie Yan said at that time that there were no such monsters, because the soul-type monsters had long been extinct, and there were still spells in the palace to resist soul-type monsters. If there were any, they would have appeared. This is the truth, but they all ignored one possibility, that is, the soul of the Fox Demon King was sealed in Kunyi's body. Kunyi's mortal body would naturally not be disturbed by the spell, but it had just been sealed back then. The extremely weak Qing Que couldn't even release the demonic energy, so he could only suck the soul of Queen Kunyi nearby. Qing Yan is Kun Yi¡¯s mother-killing enemy, but now, she lives with her. "I guessed it even if you didn't say anything." Li Zhuhuai looked at his expression and let out a long sigh, "Things have to come to an end. Qingyan and her fox tribe have betrayed you, and you have no reason to do so. Just let her go as a mere mortal, and if she recovers in the future, Kunyi will die too." "Now Qin Youqian is fighting against the Shangqing Division to seize power, and the Dragon Fish Lord outside is a crazy man who doesn't want his life. If you drag it on, your people will have to wait for decades if they want to clear their grievances." Tired of hearing this, Nie Yan raised his eyes and looked at him: "If your beloved was parasitized by Qing Que today, would you draw your sword and kill her without even thinking about it?" If he had heard this question before, Li Zhuhuai would have laughed and said that I have no one I love. But now, he was strangely silent for a moment, and then said with a normal expression: "Don't be fooled by that little girl Kunyi." Dragons seem to be cold-blooded, but in fact they are very easy to deceive. Because they are too powerful, they may not have any intentions. But as long as someone treats them sincerely and tries to protect them with their weak bodies, stupid animals like dragons will be fooled. move. "You are just a blood-blooded person, so you may not really be happy."Jadeite, he doesn't mind satisfying her and making her happy. But he forgot to ask if she really liked him. Since she was a child, she was troubled by monsters and her parents were forgotten. She could actually say words to him that even monsters would like. It was strange in the first place, but he didn't think about it. The Dragon Clan is so proud that they will not doubt the motives of anyone who likes them. They deserve the love of any race. I didn¡¯t expect that people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable. Nie Yan went to the main house. He also wanted to hear Kunyi's explanation with his own ears, why she wanted to consummate the marriage with him at Fuyu Mountain, and why she dressed up as a maid and went in and out with him. Why do you keep saying you like him, but you don¡¯t even want to keep his children? But, she didn¡¯t give him this chance. The main room was empty, and where the person had been lying there was only a messy quilt. The flower window next to it was wide open, and the wind poured in from the outside, making the person's robes flutter like a sail. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qing Yan held up the hem of her skirt and complained in a low voice while running towards Miyagi: "You are such a petite girl, why do you wear such a big skirt? Isn't it hard to run? Aren't you afraid of falling on the hem of your skirt? " Kunyi answered her lazily: "I don't have to walk by myself when I go out." Qing Yan: "What are you proud of? If my mana hadn't been restored, I wouldn't have to walk." Her current consciousness can at most occasionally compete with her for the right to use this body, but in terms of power, she really has no power. Panting from exhaustion, Qing Yan looked back and gasped: "Listen to me, Nie Yan was fine just now, but now he has murderous intentions towards you for some reason - I am too familiar with his murderous intentions. No one in this mountain and sea understands his murderous intent better than me." Kunyi raised his eyebrows: "He has never killed anyone else?" "He has killed, so all the people he was tempted to kill died. I am the only one who survived under his nose." Qing Yan twisted his waist proudly, "Do you want to know why?" Kunyi pursed her lips and said nothing. This fox was a talkative person, so he continued: "I always felt that he liked me at that time, so he let me go. Nie Yan is a hard-hearted person. He slaughtered his enemies. Just like chopping vegetables, he has no mercy in his eyes when facing a sea of ??blood and a mountain of corpses. But is he soft-hearted? He is really soft-hearted towards the people he likes." Unable to hold back a cold snort, Kunyi said: "If he really likes you, how could you end up like this?" With a bit of worry on his face, Qing Yan said angrily: "So I have liked him before, but I haven't always liked him Oh, you should worry about yourself first. You were fine before, but why does he suddenly want to kill you?" Kunyi was silent. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so Nie Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t want to kill her. If he wanted to kill her, it would only be because of Qing Yan. It seems that between her life and the choice of killing Qing Yan for revenge, Nie Yan chose the latter. "Ouch" Qing Yan was in pain, covering his heart and said, "Why are you sad? It hurts me so much." "I didn't." Kun Yi lowered his eyes, "I have expected such a scene today, why should I be sad." "It's okay to deceive others with your words. I'm connected with you, can you get away with it?" Qing Yan laughed angrily, "You have the ability to speak harshly, but if you have the ability, don't twist your heart into a ball. It hurts me to death ¡­¡± Kunyi sat upright and well-behaved in the darkness, with a gentle voice as she had done countless times when encountering disaster: "Since he is a dragon, he has his own things to do. I can't grow old together with him, and it is right for him to choose revenge. . Young couples have never been able to share weal and woe, let alone him and I, who have only been married for a few months." "Are you trying to convince others or yourself?" Qing Yan said disdainfully, "It doesn't work at all." With her eyelashes trembling, Kunyi suddenly thought of Lan Tiao. She touched the ground in the darkness and suddenly frowned and raised her head: "You ran out alone, what will Lan Tiao do?" Qing Yu pouted: "I can't even save my own life, so why do I still care about your maid?" ¡°Go back and take her out with you.¡± Kunyi¡¯s face darkened. Qing Yan didn¡¯t take it seriously. Although she was the daughter of the royal family, she couldn¡¯t be separated from her maid even for a moment. Even if they had a good relationship, she couldn¡¯t care so much when her life was at stake. Who would have thought that the little girl who had always been lifeless would suddenly start to struggle because of her neglect. Qing Que¡¯s knees weakened and he fell to the side of the road, his consciousness blurred for a moment. She said angrily: "You little girl is really interesting. You are not interested in a handsome man, but you care so much about a maid. If you had told me earlier, I wouldn't have coaxed you until your throat is dry." Kunyi snatched her body back with a cold face. When her consciousness returned, she was in a daze for a moment. Only then did she realize that she was sitting on the edge of the river outside the palace. In the distance, the Forbidden Army was already surrounding him, and not far behind, a familiar figure was also approaching on horseback. It¡¯s Nie Yan. His features are still so good-looking. He is riding a horse from a distance, with a handsome figure and a robe like the wind. It's a pity that right now, he is wrapped in a vicious aura and holding the Quexie Sword in his hand, looking very scary. "Your Highness!" Wang Gan ran to her side first when he was close, helped her up, and immediately threw down a Thousand Miles Talisman. Kunyi glanced at Nie Yan one last time. She must look very ugly now, so much so that there is no love in Nie Yan¡¯s eyes when he looks at her.?She personally pushed him to the position of his mortal enemy. Right now, he is still trying every means to kill her. In order to kill her, he even doesn¡¯t care about Kun Yi. This little girl really likes him, but she is a bit tough on her words, as if as long as she doesn't show her heartbreak, she won't be so pitiful. Sighing softly, Qing Yan kicked Kun Yi's feet: "Neither your imperial brother nor your master can protect you. I will show you a clear path. You go to Zhang Deng Restaurant to find someone. She is alive than me." It's still powerful when you're young, she can protect your life." Kunyi seemed to be in a trance, and it took a long time before he heard what she said, and said calmly: "Help me, what do you want?" "Nonsense." Qing Yan curled his lips, "I want to live. I can't live even if you die, and I won't be happy to see the light of day again. You go quickly and find the three-way intersection at the end of Hede Street and hold a lamp. Restaurant, female shopkeeper named Lou." Kunyi moved, then sat down again, and said angrily: "Do you think it would be faster for me to find you, the female shopkeeper, or for Nie Yan to find me and take my life?" Qing Yan choked and looked troubled: "But if you wait here, you will die." "There's no rush." ??She raised her eyes, "Li Zhuhuai has always wanted my life. I'll wait for him here. He can help me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 76 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qing Yan felt it was quite strange. When she saw Kunyi before, she thought that this little girl knew how to enjoy herself, and she wanted to have the best food and clothing. The cost of a robe was enough for an ordinary person to live a lifetime, not to mention her hairpin and jade ornaments. Yingluo is priceless and rare in the world. A girl raised like this must be innocent and simple, and not involved in worldly affairs. But now, facing such a big change, she almost fell from the sky to the ground. It would be an exaggeration to say that she was helpless, but sitting here, she could still calmly think about taking advantage of Li Zhuhuai. Li Zhuhuai is not a good person. The Li people in Buzhou Mountain are bloodthirsty, warlike, and scheming. Although they can cure diseases and save people, they have no compassion for the world. After following Nie Yan for so many years, the most they do is kill people. Kill everyone who stops Nie Yan from taking back the Nine Heavens. How could she, a little girl, cope with such a person? Kunyi did not answer her confusion. She was too tired and needed a good sleep. In a life-or-death situation, a clear mind was the most necessary thing. Qing Yan watched her fall into a nightmare with cold eyes. She hasn't had nightmares for a long time. The dragon energy around Nie Yan is enough to dispel these things for her. But now, Kunyi has returned to the familiar dreamland, surrounded by tattered and bloody people who are seeking revenge on her. people. Qing Yan watched her run away in panic, watched her hide in the alley and hug her head, and watched those people approaching her. It seems that she only dares to show her timidity in her dreams. However, when she woke up this time, there was no one around to comfort her. Lan Tiao was not there. She sat alone in the side hall of Shangyang Palace surrounded by layers of forbidden troops. She pursed her lips tightly, her thin shoulders shrank slightly, and her eyes were uneasy. Turn. It took a while to calm down. Someone opened the bead curtain and came in, sighing softly. Kunyi raised her eyes and looked over, her lips moved: "Emperor's sister-in-law." Queen Zhang has lost a lot of weight. Although her dress is still the same as before, the waist of her palace dress is empty. She walked to her bed and sat down, and whispered: "Shangyang Palace is surrounded by a magic circle set up by the Imperial Master himself. Even if it cannot protect you, it can warn you when they are approaching, so you can feel more at ease. Get some sleep." Looking at the sky outside, Kunyi said: "I've slept enough, I still have things to do." Empress Zhang knew what she was thinking and lowered her eyes slightly: "Now the Shangqing Sect is powerful, and even His Majesty has their people around him. No matter whether it is overtly or covertly, we can't defeat him. The Imperial Master has made an appointment with Nie Yan and plans to Negotiate something, you and I just have to wait for the results." Nie Yan cannot enter the palace openly. The imperial army and the magic circle are enough to block most of the assassins and monsters. The two sides are currently in a stalemate. No one wants to die, so there is still talk. "You don't know him very well." Kunyi shook his head, "Once, a talented Taoist under the Third Division of the Shangqing Division had a different idea. Nie Yan took me to see him. That Taoist was indeed capable and could fight alone. He lost a man-eating monster that no one else could do anything about. He thought highly of himself and asked Nie Yan to find a third-grade military officer position for him, otherwise he would seek refuge in Yeyin Temple." "It stands to reason that his request is not excessive. He holds an important position, so there is no harm to Nie Yan. After all, they are all from the Qing Dynasty." "However, after Nie Yan heard what he said, he immediately abolished all the Taoist techniques he had learned in Shangqing Division, interrupted his meridians, and threw him at the gate of Yeyin Temple." Queen Zhang was stunned, but Kunyi was used to it: "This is his way of dealing with things. As long as you don't strangle his life, it's useless to negotiate terms with him on the basis of win-win things. He doesn't like to hear it. People threaten.¡± Qin Youqian may be able to negotiate some terms with him, but Nie Yan now has the upper hand. If they want to feel at ease, they can only pinch his life gate with their backhand, otherwise, they will not get a good night's sleep. "Please do me a favor, Mrs. Huang." Kunyi said to her, "I can leave a gap in the backyard of this side hall." Queen Zhang shook her head when she heard this: "Even if Nie Yan is soft-hearted towards you, the people around him may not be. If you leave any loophole, they will definitely die." "Don't worry, Sister-in-law." Kunyi smiled slightly, "Just do me a favor." Kunyi had helped her before, so Empress Zhang naturally took risks but would be rewarded. This was the rule of monsters. Therefore, that night, a gap appeared in the magic circle in the back courtyard of the side hall of Shangyang Palace. The gap was not big, so it did not alarm Qin Youqian, but it was not too small, just enough for a fly to fly through. Li Zhuhuai soon discovered this. He knew that Kunyi was in Shangyang Palace and had already been there in the name of patrolling.¡ª¡ª¡± Emperor Shengqing's hoarse and disbelieving shout rang out from outside. Nie Yan stared at the man on the bed, stiffened for a long time, and then turned away. "Uncle, this is a good opportunity." Li Zhuhuai came close to him and whispered, "Qingyue has disappeared, and there will no longer be a sky fox in this world who can tell the news. Even if you change this world, Jiuzhong Even heaven won¡¯t notice" Before he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly blurred. Li Zhuhuai was stunned, and when he regained his composure, his surroundings turned into a corner of a garden. Nie Yan pinched his throat and pressed him against the rockery, as if he was about to squeeze him to death. "Did you move your hands?" Nie Yan asked. Li Zhuhuai pursed his lips and wanted to deny it, but when he met his intimidating eyes, he remained silent for a long time and then nodded: "In this way there is no obstacle between you and me." His lips suddenly turned white, and Nie Yan suddenly pulled him into the barrier. Li Zhuhuai was startled by his great anger and couldn't help but frown: "She is just a mortal, and I have only known you for a few months. I have been with you for thousands of years, and you want to kill me for her?" (Remember this book) Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77 Lou Siyu You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's been too long, you seem to have forgotten why your six-legged snake clan can survive to this day." The strong wind roared in the barrier, and Nie Yan looked at him coldly, without loosening the strength of his hand at all. Li Zhuhuai was choked by his words, his face turned red and white. The six-legged snake is also a demon created by Nie Yan. Because its shape is very similar to that of a dragon, it has a high status and magical power, and it acts domineeringly. It once collided with Nuwa and caused the death of hundreds of thousands of unborn children. The tragedy of mortal deaths caused the Nine Heavens to punish them by annihilating their clan. Nie Yan single-handedly rescued the main members of their clan, released them into Buzhou Mountain, gave them nests and defense areas, and allowed them to thrive, thus preserving the lineage of Six-legged Snakes. Therefore, Li Zhuhuai vowed to follow Nie Yan for the rest of his life. However, his behavior has not changed, and Nie Yan has not restrained him, so he has intensified his efforts to take care of more things. "I didn't want her to die, why did you want her life?" Nie Yan looked at him, with murderous intent in his dark eyes, "It's my fault that she plotted against me. I haven't done anything yet, so why did you kill her?" Got her?" A chill ran down his spine. Li Zhuhuai gritted his teeth and did not dare to say a word. "Go and find her." Nie Yan let go of him and turned around, "You can search for her wherever you go in the sky or on the earth. If you can't find her, don't come back." Mortals live and die like mayflies, but they all have their origins and destinations. Life comes from Nuwa, and death returns to Jiuyou Huangquan. As long as the soul is found back and she is given a physical body, Kunyi will still have a chance to be resurrected. . Li Zhuhuai was not willing to accept it, but he also knew that Nie Yan did not give him a second choice, so he could only bow his hand to express his acceptance. Nie Yan withdrew the barrier and left without looking back. Kunyi lied to him and used him. He may not be loyal to her until death, but besides him, why should anyone else decide her life or death? He still had accounts to settle with her and questions to ask her. Before he finished speaking, no one wanted to kill her. The palace was noisy, with endless shouts and cries, passing through Shangyang Palace, bypassing the imperial garden, and could still be clearly heard in the water falling into the clear canal. Due to the chaos in the palace, there was a big gap in the guards of the Shangqing Division. Kunyi was placed in the barrier by Lord Longyu, carried on the back of the fish, and went down the Qingqu canal, quietly leaving the palace. There was a curfew outside, and Mr. Longyu maintained the barrier where Kunyi was, and could not transform into a human form immediately, so he swam along the water until he reached the edge of the ditch near Hede Street, and then put her down. Unexpectedly, as soon as the barrier was released, someone from a distance yelled: "Who is that person!" Kunyi was startled and immediately stood up and ran away. The wind howled in her ears, mixed with the shouts of the pursuers behind her. Her mind was a little confused. For a moment, she didn't think of the address Qing Yan mentioned. Bing shook it off and became a little anxious. The streets were deserted, the doors and windows of every house were closed, and she didn¡¯t even have a place to hide. Just when I was in despair, I suddenly saw a shop with an open door. Kunyi was so happy that she ran over in three steps and then bumped into the person who was lighting the lamp at the door. "Ouch." The man yelled softly, covering his waist and turning his head to glare at her, "Why is the little girl running so rampant?" A face that is bright and slightly charming, with fine makeup and alluring beauty. Her slim waist was delicate and soft, and she was holding it sideways. Her eyes were full of anger and resentment, and she looked very charming. Kunyi was dumbfounded and forgot to hide from the pursuers for a moment. The woman glanced behind her, her angry expression immediately changed, and she greeted her with a round fan: "Oh, why are you two officials so tired and sweating profusely in the middle of the night? Do you want to come and stay with us?" A shop? It has just been renovated. The bedding is clean. It only costs two taels of silver a night. Now it costs more than that to eat just a few dishes out." The two officers and soldiers stared at Kun Yi's back: "Who is she? She didn't stop or look back for a long time, so she's not a fugitive." "Oh, my lord, in this blue sky in daytime in this blue sky at night, how can there be a fugitive? This is a blind bastard in my restaurant. She said there was an emergency at home and hurried out of the city. I told her that the curfew was over and she couldn't Listen, no, I must have been frightened when I met the two officials, so I became honest now." As she said that, she glanced at Kunyi and said, "Why don't you come over and invite the two adults to sit in the restaurant?" Kunyi turned around bravely, and just as he was about to go down the steps, he saw two officers and soldiers waving their hands: "That's all, I won't go in and sit down. The city is not peaceful recently, so you can do it yourself, shopkeeper"Nothing else matters. What matters is that Kunyi cannot die. She died, Qing Yu died, and Song Qingxuan¡¯s three souls and six souls also disappeared. Kunyi held her chin up and looked at the change in her expression, and suddenly said: "You monsters, it turns out that you sincerely like mortals. I thought that in your eyes, short-lived things like us who can only live for decades, no It¡¯s worth taking seriously.¡± Lou Siyu came back to his senses and rolled his eyes at her beautifully. She held a round fan to cover half of her face and said enchantingly: "Life is short, but favors are rare. How can you not be tempted when you meet someone who treats you well? I am not a cruel monster like Nie Yan. Even I have become Even the married lady is willing to chase her." ???????????????? She paused, then slapped herself in the mouth with a fan: "How could I say such cruel words to the guest in Room 1, Tianzi, and I will deduct money." Kunyi lowered her eyes and said calmly: "To be honest, there is no need to deduct money. Since the landlady is willing to help, I have to trouble you to talk to Nie Yan about this matter, so that I can go home as soon as possible and live the life I deserve. "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 Playing with the palm of your hand You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lou Siyu wiped open a makeup mirror, and ripples appeared on the mirror like water. After a moment, it calmed down, and Nie Yan's figure was revealed. He seemed to be standing on a high place, with the wind surrounding him. His red gauze robe was blown violently by the wind, and his expression was indifferent and distant, just like the first time she saw him. Counting the time, by this time he should have seen the "murder scene" arranged by her and Mr. Longyu and learned about her death. This kind of reaction is really cool. Her face turned a little pale, and Kun Yi pursed her lips in a self-deprecating tone. Lou Siyu glanced at her from the corner of his eye, fanning himself and comforting her: "For a person like him, it's really too much to force someone to be trapped by love. If he can choose a place to be quiet for so long, it means he has you in his heart." .¡± When she came out, she was only wearing a plain gauze. Kunyi pinched her cold arms and curled her lips and said: "It's not for anything else. I was just thinking that he is so indifferent to my life and death, how can I still use it?" Why control him?" Lou Siyu couldn't help but give her a thumbs up: "Since the beginning of the world, no one has ever thought of being able to control Xuanlong. Even my scheming eldest niece only thinks of defecting in the face of battle, you girl. He is promising and a person who can do great things.¡± She smiled with foxy eyes, seemingly not taking her words seriously. But after laughing for a while, Lou Siyu calmed down under Kunyi's serious and serious look. "Is this really your plan?" She couldn't help but frown. Kunyi blinked and looked at her: "I have no choice." Qing Yan had a choice back then, and she chose a path to fight against the Dragon Clan, but now she is pushed to the edge of the cliff by Nie Yan, and she is also burdened with the future of the Song Dynasty and thousands of people. "Nie Yan is good at strategizing and can control monsters, but he doesn't know how to let the people live a good life. If he is allowed to take over the country just to clear the name of the Dragon Clan, the world will be in chaos." Kunyi sighed, "Even if he learns With the emperor's ability to govern the country, the shortcomings will not show up in a few years, but there are monsters beside him, most of them are cannibals. Once they achieve great achievements and gain a high position, do you know how many mortals they will kill?" "I am relatively close to him and know some of his likes and dislikes. With the help of the shopkeeper, I can barely save my life. If I still have such a good opportunity, I will just sit and wait for death." Lou Siyu was stunned when he heard this, and couldn't help but look at her again: "You are such a delicate girl, so noble, how can you do this" "It's because I am a noble person and am supported by people all over the world, so I should do this." Kunyi chuckled, her eyes slightly raised, her neck straightened, "Maybe the shopkeeper thinks that we royals are really freeloaders." Lou Siyu was shocked, and his fox eyes finally showed some sincerity: "In this case, I didn't help the wrong person." This decisive and sober look is quite a bit like Song Qingxuan¡¯s character. Although mortals are fragile, sometimes they are really interesting. "You stay here, I will go talk to him tomorrow." Lou Siyu stood up, twisted his waist and waved his hand to her, "Have a good sleep, in my room No. 1, the gods are also I can¡¯t touch you at all.¡± "Thank you so much, shopkeeper." Kunyi nodded. She quickly opened the door. But after a while, Kunyi saw the door being pushed open a crack again with a creak. Shopkeeper Lou's slender hands reached in through the crack and picked up a hundred-tael silver note she placed on the low cabinet at the door. Embarrassed and somewhat reasonable, he shook his head towards her, then quickly pulled away and closed the door again. She couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, she shook her head. This inn is a bit old, not as new as the shopkeeper boasted. Kunyi couldn't lie down on the bed, so she sat on the chair and fell asleep. In the dream, she went back to a long time ago. She was sitting in the hall, and at the bottom of the steps as far as she could see, he walked up step by step with bright eyes, and his robes flew up, like an eagle circling on the edge of a cliff. The beating of her heart could be heard clearly in her dream. What a pity, what a pity. *** Nie Yan stood on the eaves of Wangyue Tower, the tallest building in Shengjing, all night. He didn¡¯t know what he was waiting for. He only felt that boundless loneliness was coming from all directions like a tide, dragging him down. Li Zhuhuai went down to Huangquan to look for the person. He will definitely be found. However, she has a special constitution. If there are any restrictions, she may not be able to resurrect her soul if she is found. If she cannot be resurrected, will he have to wait for her to be reincarnated in the next life? But, forThe children, who were crying loudly, scolded each other while heading to the vegetable stall. The red candied haws are stuck on the haystack, glowing golden red in the morning light. In the past, Nie Yan would have felt comfortable watching this scene, but now, he didn't even look sideways, and looked straight at the shop that had just opened at the end of the street with a pair of raven-black eyes. The red lantern burned out in the middle of the night. Lou Siyu yawned and took it down. A piece of red fell in front of her eyes. She raised her head inadvertently, and the sleepiness on her face immediately dissipated. "My lord, I woke up so early. I guess I didn't sleep well." Fox eyes blinked, and Lou Siyu smiled while holding a lantern, "I have freshly baked pancakes and porridge here, as well as side dishes to choose from. We only charge one tael of silver per person, the price is fair, would you like to try it?" Nie Yan didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight into the Lantern Restaurant. Lou Siyu followed him and fanned: "It's been a long time since we last saw you. Your Excellency has become more and more heroic, and I almost didn't recognize him. Now this look in his eyes can be regarded as seeing all the world. I guess I have a lot to say to my old friend." Yes, just in time, I got a treasure that will allow you to go to the Nine Heavens, would you like to take a look?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! During the war between dragons and foxes, Lou Siyu did not interfere. She was exiled to the world due to the fighting between her clan members. She was living happily with Song Qingxuan. Therefore, if she wanted to settle her grievances with the fox clan, Nie Yan She won't be counted. "However, for Song Qingxuan's sake, this man was really unreasonable and wanted to help Kun Yi despite having a good life. Nie Yanpi smiled but said: "I have seen the shopkeeper's treasure, and even destroyed six pieces with my own hands." In order to listen to the sufferings of mortals, Nuwa Empress deliberately left seven crystal stones in the world. She will look at them once every hundred years. If there is a big evil disaster that destroys the world, she will lead the gods to come to the world to eliminate the demons. So much so that in the early years, Nie Yan had been searching for and destroying these crystals. But six pieces were destroyed in a row, and the seventh piece could not be found. It seemed to be hidden, no longer glowing, and there were no instructions. I didn¡¯t expect that Lou Siyu would hide him. Nie Yan knocked on her red pear wood square table: "What do you want?" "I have been waiting here for twenty years. I believe that I will be able to wait for his reincarnation in the near future." With light in his eyes, Lou Siyu half-covered his face with a fan, "Waiting for his reincarnation. I want to save the rest of his three souls and seven souls, so that he will not become weaker every life." The implication is that Kunyi cannot die. Nie Yan lowered his eyes: "It was you who took away that spirit of his." "After living for so many years, a demon must have something to think about." Lou Siyu supported the square table and looked at the somewhat old string of silver bells hanging on the lintel outside the door. "I don't mind waiting, but you can't I can¡¯t wait.¡± Nie Yan didn¡¯t answer, he just took a sip of the tea on her table and frowned slightly. Lou Siyu smiled again: "I think you are quite reluctant to let go of that girl. What's wrong with leaving her alive? If she is alive, as long as you don't use magic and don't kill innocent people indiscriminately, can Qing Yu really sue you?" Nie Yan didn¡¯t hear the rest of the words. He only heard the first half of the sentence and was slightly confused. Why does even Lou Siyu feel that he is reluctant to let go of Kunyi? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbpsy out out With a look of displeasure in his eyes, Nie Yan put down the tea cup and said quietly: "Hand her over, I won't kill her." Lou Siyu glanced at him: "My lord, I always put the overall situation first, and I can't even imagine that I would kill my wife in order to get revenge on Qing Yue. It's not difficult for me to make friends, but that little girl seems to have been looking bad lately. It's not easy, it's rare to get a good night's sleep, adults might as well let her sleep a little longer." "I don't have that much time." Nie Yan stood up expressionlessly and reached for the direction upstairs. Kunyi woke up from her dream, her body falling uncontrollably. She let out a low cry and subconsciously grabbed whatever she could find around her, but the force was too strong. Not only did she miss it, but she slammed her hand on the door frame instead. After a burst of pain, the world was spinning. She fell into the hands of a man, who grabbed her wrist with great force and seemed to laugh. I don't know whether he was laughing at her embarrassment or something else. "Go back." Nie Yan said. Kunyi raised her head suddenly, and saw his handsome face that made people and gods angry, smiling at her as usual. She felt like this was just an ordinary morning, she was playing outside, and he happened to pick her up. . But, the strength in his hands is really strong. "It hurts" She struggled. Nie Yan let go, put his hands under his sleeves, turned around and walked out: "Your Highness, please first think about how it will end in the palace." Kunyi reacted for a while, then looked at Lou Siyu: "He really doesn't want to kill me?" "Killing you will do him more harm than good." Lou Siyu looked at his actions with a complicated expression, "Little girl, please take care of yourself. If anything happens, just send someone to look for me." After a pause, she added: "A small trouble is fifty taels, and a big trouble is a hundred taels." Kunyi thinks this shopkeeper is quite interesting. Everything is clearly priced, which is more clean and simple than building a relationship. This form of communication is what she likes most at the moment. So, when leaving, Kunyi gave her all the more than one thousand taels of silver notes he had on him. Lou Siyu counted the bills and smiled so hard that his eyebrows disappeared: "Girl, go slowly and come back next time." There was already a carriage waiting outside. Kunyi stared at the hanging curtain and took several breaths before she mustered up the courage to sit in. Nie Yan sat on the main seat without saying a word. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Pressing you? " Nie Yan smiled very gently and said: "Princess is a virtuous and virtuous princess, how could she do such a thing." As if to prove the authenticity of this matter, within a few days, Kunyi personally took the initiative and added a side room to Nie Yan. The capital was shocked. Some people praised Kunyi for being virtuous, while others envied Uncle Yuqing for his good fortune in having the princess take a concubine for him personally. "But Du Hengwu thought it was ridiculous. Kunyi took a concubine in the royal marriage. Didn't Kunyi clearly tell the world that she was at fault, even that she was unable to have children? Otherwise, how could she be so humble? She ran to the Pearl Tower angrily. Unexpectedly, among the layers of curtains, Du Hengwu didn't see the arrogant man. Instead, he only saw Lan Tiao standing outside. "His Royal Highness has been ill for half a month and has never been able to get out of bed. If the girl is curious, I'd better answer it as a slave." With his eyes red, Lan Tiao placed a low stool for Du Hengwu. Du Hengwu frowned and sat down to look at her. "My uncle wanted to take the concubine himself. In those few days, His Highness was getting better and could sit up and talk. When he said taking a concubine, His Highness just laughed and stayed up all night. The next day, he took a good concubine for him. It's just that After that, His Highness continued to have a high fever for several days, and it was not until today that he got slightly better." Gritting her teeth, Lan Tiao said: "Just for the sake of the fact that the girl and my Highness are classmates, the girl should not make fun of His Highness again, and His Highness may not want to do this." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On that day, the two got married, and the whole Shengjing was bustling with beauty. The Marquis became more and more fond of His Highness, making others envious of him. Who could have expected that just a few months later, Nie Yanneng would stand beside Her Highness's bedside and tell her that she wanted to take a concubine. Lan Tiao almost felt that the uncle's identity had been replaced by some monster, but His Highness smiled and said that no monster in the world could replace the uncle's identity, and what he said would only be what he wanted to say. His Highness didn¡¯t look sad at all, but his body, which was clearly on the verge of recovery, was experiencing high fever day by day. He clutched her sleeve tightly in his sleep and remained silent. Lan Tiao felt particularly sorry for her Highness, but she couldn't comfort her. Her Highness had a delicate temper, and she had to endure some things even if she gritted her teeth. The last thing she could do was to listen to soft words. If she comforted her, she would collapse. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to hear Miss Du ridicule His Highness again, which sounded distressing. Du Hengwu stared blankly at the curtain for a while before she recovered. She took a breath, stood up, pulled Lan Tiao out a few steps, and whispered: "What should I do? Will she know? take things too hard?" Lan Tiao pursed her lips and shook her head: "Girl, you don't have to worry about this. Your Highness really wants to live well. The fever has been coming very hard these days and it won't be cured by taking medicine. It's all up to Your Highness to endure it by yourself. He has to survive from the edge of hell." She came back. The doctor said she should be fine when she wakes up." It was now approaching noon, Du Hengwu thought for a while, tiptoed back to the bed, and carefully opened her curtains. Kunyi's face was still a little sickly flushed, but her expression was very peaceful. She folded her hands on the brocade quilt embroidered with a lonely crane, as if she was having a good dream. It¡¯s just that the high fever for days has made her too haggard, and her usual majestic appearance is nowhere to be seen. Du Hengwu pursed his lips and touched the brocade quilt covering her: "I gave it as a joke, but she still keeps it." The two of them love to quarrel and push each other, and they often invite each other to a banquet on their birthdays. This was given to Kunyi by Du Hengwu on her seventeenth birthday. She was alone and unaccompanied, whining by the river. She was a deliberately angry person. Her gadgets cursed her to die alone. Lan Tiao lowered her eyes: "Your Highness said, you are the only one who understands her in this world. It is unlucky for you to give this thing, but it suits her well and the material is of high quality, so there is no reason not to keep it." Du Hengwu couldn't help but rolled his eyes: "She doesn't even hope for her own good, who can save her." Lan Tiao was silent. The room was filled with cigarette smoke, mixed with the smell of medicine, which made it a bit depressing. However, Du Hengwu did not leave, sitting alone by the bed, as if waiting for Kunyi to wake up. "After Mr. Du's death, Your Highness never missed him." After holding back for a long time, Lan Tiao could not help but speak, "She said that she was used to harming others, and even Mr. Du who treated her so well could not help but After being killed by her, I don¡¯t expect to find a true love for the rest of my life, so I can marry you at your Majesty¡¯s discretion and serve the Song Dynasty.¡± "I didn't expect to meet Uncle Yuqing." Nie Yan was really just a few steps away from being able to pull her out of the swamp. He had the ability to seal her birthmark and let her wear normal clothes. He also had the ability to eliminate demons for her, and he was even more willing to protect her in the palm of his hand. Who would have thought, it would just be a passing smoke. Du Hengwu still hates Du Sufeng when he mentions Du Sufeng. Du Sufeng studied hard since he was a child, while the other sisters were playing, and he was practicing calligraphy. The cold and heat never ceased, and the lights were not turned off late at night. After finally reaching high school, his future was so bright, but he did not expect to die. In Kunyi's hands. Kun Yi was not to blame for this, but Du Hengwu couldn't help but express his anger. After all, he was her closest relative. "Kunyi is having a good life and she is not happy, but if Kunyi is really having a bad life to be honest, she won't be able to laugh. The person on the bed suddenly coughed. Lan Tiao and Du Hengwu reacted at the same time, one helped her up, and the other brought her warm tea. Kunyi opened her eyes, looked at Du Hengwu for a while, and then smiled: "I heard that you canceled Xu Xiaoyang's marriage." Du Hengwu was filled with sadness before he had time to express it, and was angered by her words. She narrowed her eyes angrily: "I'm not picking on you, but you want to laugh at me?" "How can I say it's a joke." Kunyi said in a weak voice as she leaned back on the cushions, "I'm just curious. He was trying to fight me because of you, and he almost forced me to death, but in the blink of an eye, you broke off the engagement. .¡± With a cold snort, Du Hengwu picked up the tea fruit on the table next to him and threw it into his mouth: "He has his ambitions. I can't keep up with him. We'll break off the engagement and we won't waste time on each other. But you, you're still a newlywed, so just give it to me." Your concubine has taken a concubine, you have to go outside and listen, thenThey returned to the secret world and allowed them to open academies everywhere to teach decent people how to destroy demons. Qin Youqian let Meng Ji go and no longer interfered with the Shangqing Division. Meng Ji had the ability to directly deliver the real murderer of the fourth prince to Nie Yan. "It's you." Nie Yan frowned slightly. Zhang Guchen knelt in front of him, looking anxious: "Let me go back." "You killed the fourth prince of the current dynasty, where do you want to go back?" He lowered his head and came closer to him, very puzzled, "If I remember correctly, you are from Zhang Tonglang's clan, and you should still have some blood ties with the fourth prince. relation." The fourth prince born to Queen Zhang is not a complete demon, but he does have the blood of their Antitonyx clan. If he attacks the fourth prince, is he not afraid of Queen Zhang's revenge? "This is what the queen asked me to do. I've finished it. If you want to catch the murderer, you go find the middle palace." Looking at the sky outside, Zhang Guchen looked even more anxious, "Hurry up and let me go!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Huainan stood nearby and laughed: "Zhonggong is the murderer. Did you know that the fourth prince was the one Empress Zhang loved most?" "Tiger poison can't even eat its seeds, let alone a gentle monster like Queen Zhang." Zhang Guchen rolled his eyes at Huainan: "It is true that Zhang Ruolan loves the fourth prince, but she must love the current emperor more." Empress Zhang gave birth to two princes. The third prince was more like Emperor Shengqing and could not inherit the bloodline of monsters. But the fourth prince was different. He had half of the monster blood in his body and loved to be close to monsters. At that time, Zhang Tonglang considered it. He directly killed the king to let the fourth prince succeed to the throne. Although he failed later, as long as the fourth prince was around, the life of Emperor Shengqing would always be cared about by other monsters. ??????????????????????????????????? It is true that Queen Zhang is soft-hearted and kind, and it is also true that she fell in love with Emperor Sheng Qing miserably. She would rather cut off her own flesh and blood to give her man an extra layer of protection. Li Zhuhuai stood nearby and listened, and couldn't help but shudder. No wonder Emperor Shengqing was willing to take Empress Zhang out of the Cold Palace after returning, and also protected her in Shangyang Palace together. An emotional monster is really scary. He glanced at Nie Yan subconsciously, but there was no emotion on the latter's face. After hearing what he said, he ordered Huainan to imprison Zhang Guchen in the Demon Suppression Tower. ¡°No, I still want to go home¡ª¡± Zhang Guchen shouted as he struggled to be taken away. Monsters only have nests, so how can they have a home? Everyone didn't take it to heart and just asked him to take the blame and settle the case of the fourth prince. They also credited Meng Ji with the credit. Meng Ji was awarded the title of third-grade military attache and was in charge of patrolling the city's school examinations. Li Baosong was so proud that he immediately went to Kunyi's flower-viewing banquet with a big belly. Since Nie Yan took his concubine, all the female relatives of the noble family in Beijing have wanted to come to the Pearl Tower to watch the excitement, but they have never had the chance. They never thought that His Highness would take the initiative to host a banquet today. There is no reason why everyone should not go. There are treasures every five steps and wonders every ten steps in the Pearl Terrace, which makes people envious. But when they walked to the flower viewing platform and saw Kunyi wearing black gauze, everyone felt relieved again. What's the use of wealth? Her husband doesn't like her, so he took a concubine less than a year after their marriage. Several ladies sat down with smiles and greeted Kunyi politely: "I heard that His Highness has been ill for a long time. Is he feeling well now?" "Please bear in mind that I am weak. On rainy days, I accidentally caught the wind and cold." Kunyi lazily leaned on the imperial concubine's bed inlaid with eight treasures and gold, holding a silk fan and said, "It's good now. Otherwise, I might not be able to drink tea from our concubine in time, and I might be misunderstood by you." "Your Highness is serious, I don't dare to say anything about the royal marriage. I'm just curious as to why you two, so good-natured, took a concubine." Kunyi pulled a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes in a pretentious manner: "Who says it's not true? My uncle was very close to me a few days ago, but in a blink of an eye he fell in love with another girl. He thought I wasn't good enough, so he kept me here. I can¡¯t live in my uncle¡¯s heart.¡± When she said this, the women below were very excited and stretched their necks to watch the fun. The female family members who were sitting closer actually comforted her with some words: "Your Highness is the darling daughter of heaven, and she is loved by His Majesty. There is nothing bad about her. I am so unlucky that I cannot blame Your Highness." When Kunyi heard this, she immediately put away the handkerchief, blinked and asked, "Don't you blame me?" "This Your Highness has never made any mistakes, but your uncle took a concubine first. How can you blame it on Your Highness." Everyone agreed. Smiling, Kunyi changed her fragile and pitiful expression and patted her hands lightly. Twelve young waiters with excellent figures swung their water sleeves and filed out from the small building in the center of the lake. They stepped on the shallow bridge built on the sparkling lake, walked to the stage step by step, and saluted Kunyi. "No need, no need, dance quickly." The leader of the waiter is handsome and innocent. He smiles gently, like a beautiful mountain welcoming people. He flicked his sleeves and started dancing, and the remaining eleven waiters somersaulted backwards and fell out of shape, their clothes fierce and rusty but not rigid. "Have you ever seen anything like this before? The dancer is always a woman. If you want to see twelve men dancing, you have to go to the Ronghua Pavilion." I never thought that Kunyi would actually keep these little servants in the Pearl Tower, and they would come and go as soon as he called them. How much money will this cost? "Don't be stunned. There is hope fruit on the table. It's out of stock outside. I only have it here." Kunyi said while looking at it, "Try them all." Some ladies felt embarrassed and raised their fans to cover their faces while peeking, while others were magnanimous and commented on the dance while eating several fruits. Li Baosong did not look at Wu. She only stared at Kun Yi with a smile on her face and said quietly: "Make a show. "In the middle of the night, he said hesitantly, "Although they didn't have the same room, the two of them went in and out together all day long and talked happily. " The black piece fell on the wrong square. Nie Yan stared at it for a moment and continued to place the white piece as if nothing had happened: "What's there to talk about?" "Lin Qingsu is an all-rounder. He knows astronomy and geography. Naturally, he has a lot to say to amuse His Highness. Your Highness has not been in a good mood recently, but with him by his side, his smiles are increasing day by day. " Bai Zi also fell into the wrong square. Nie Yan glanced at the courtyard outside: "The cicada is so annoying." In the middle of the night, he quickly handed over his hands and said, "I will take people to clean it up right now." Throwing the chess pieces back into the chess basket, Nie Yan sat on the soft couch for a while, his face regaining its calmness. He has lost to her too many times, this time and in the days to come, he will never lose again. Since it has been decided that each will live his own life, whoever makes the other unhappy will be the winner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Coincidentally, even if her bones have been broken, they have never been broken off. Holding Lin Qingsu¡¯s sleeve, Kunyi turned her head and didn¡¯t look at him again. She only said to Lan Tiao: ¡°Remove the wooden planks.¡± Lan Tiao understood what she was thinking, but she still couldn't help but be a little worried. It was so far away from the shore, and His Highness's water quality was not good. What if something went wrong? Lin Qingsu suddenly spoke: "Your Highness, can you swim?" Kunyi raised her eyebrows and looked at him: "You want to teach me?" "Ashamed, this is the only time I can teach." He smiled and tucked his long gauze robe into his belt. Kun Yi¡¯s head full of gold and green is so heavy that it would sink in, let alone get into the water. Nie Yan squeezed her hands tightly inside her sleeves. Seeing that she really wanted to take off her robe and get into the water, he still said with a straight face: "Your Highness has a special physique. It is better to be less aggressive in some things." "I don't need to worry about it, uncle." She didn't look back, "If the Holy Father asked, I would have said that I was just greedy for fun and would not have reported the scandal to my uncle." After saying that, he followed Lin Qingsu into the water. Nie Yan stood on the boat and watched, his face expressionless, but the knuckles of his hands behind his back were white. It¡¯s obvious that she made the mistake first, it¡¯s obvious that she plotted against him first, why is she still treating him coldly now, as if he was the one who did something wrong? He is right, he just doesn¡¯t want to be a plaything in her palm anymore. Nie Yan stiffened his neck and looked away. He moved the boat to the shore. They loved swimming, so let them do whatever they wanted. However, the next moment, he noticed a hint of evil aura. "My lord, this is not good." Zhu Yan also noticed it and looked at the water with a frown. Although Jietian Lake is a royal secret lake, there are all kinds of things living under the water. When His Highness Kunyi entered the water, his robe was soaked, and the birthmark on his back was likely to attract some unclean things. Qing Yan promised Kun Yi that he would help her survive, but he only wanted to protect her, but he never said that he would also protect the people around her. "Sir?" Zhu Yan looked at Nie Yan. The latter stood there with a cold face, as if trying to vent his anger, waiting for the person in the water to speak first. Kunyi didn¡¯t even look back. She noticed the evil spirit coming toward her, but she was not as panicked as before. She just slowly followed Lin Qingsu to the shore. When the thing opened its bloody mouth toward her and Lin Qingsu under the water, she Then he took a deep breath and sank suddenly. Qing Yan had brought her countless nightmares and pain, but now that the two had known each other and lived and died together, Kun Yi naturally did not want to be implicated by her anymore. Instead, he made a deal with her when he was sick. The water monster greedily rushed toward the tempting demonic energy released by Qing Yue, and was in front of her in the blink of an eye. Kunyi calmly turned her back to face it. Qing Yan was not polite at all, and directly sucked up this ferocious water monster. The whole process only took a few blinks of his eyelids. When Kun Yi surfaced again, the surrounding demonic aura had disappeared. "Your Highness is so scared." Lin Qingsu pursed her lips, "I thought Your Highness was drowning." "No, I lost my hairpin, so I went to chase it." Kunyi raised her hand to show him the Feng hairpin held in her palm, and smiled sweetly. Lin Qingsu was not at ease, so she still held her hand and took her into the boat that came to the rescue. Kunyi was soaked all over, and the black gauze clung to her body, barely covering anything. Lin Qingsu lowered her head in a hurry. Before she could say anything, her eyes went dark. "What are you doing?" Kun Yi scolded. Nie Yan ignored her, wrapped her in his robe, picked her up horizontally, stepped on the boat and jumped onto the shore. "Lin Qingsu" She turned back subconsciously. "You can't die." Nie Yanpi smiled but said, "Your Highness, you should worry about yourself. Have you thought about the consequences of allowing Qing Yue to suck monsters like this?" Qing Yan was sealed by Song Qingxuan because of her weakness. If she regained her strength, how could her body be able to trap her! Kun Yi was stunned and her eyelashes trembled: "So it's because of this." She was still wondering why he was so angry. The person in his arms suddenly fell silent, with some self-mockery on his face. Nie Yan should feel happy when she looked like this, but for some reason, when he looked at her, he felt more panicked and his tone became worse: "Keeping your life is not just asking you to just live. Let Qing Qing It¡¯s also your responsibility not to be able to absorb other people¡¯s demonic power.¡± &nbsIf you want to be like Nie Yan, you have a straight face at a young age. Thinking of that scene, Kunyi couldn't help but raise her lips, but as her lips curled up, tears fell down. "Your Highness" Lan Tiao rushed forward and hugged her. Kunyi patted her back: "I'm not sad. I also know that I can't have a child with him. Even if the child is born, he may not have a good life." It¡¯s a pity that she almost became a mother. There is a difference between drinking Bizi Decoction and taking medicine to abort the baby. Lan Tiao could not explain to His Highness how this accident happened. He could only listen to her comforting herself one sentence after another: "Maybe I will get married again. I can marry a mortal, and then have a normal child, and bring back this lost child." Lan Tiao choked and gritted her teeth: "Well, as with ordinary people, we don't mess with those we can't afford to mess with. We just treat it as a stone Buddha at home and burn incense every day." Kunyi was amused by her and laughed. When Lin Qingsu changed her clothes and came to say hello, what she saw was Kunyi's shining phoenix eyes. "Qingsu." She waved to him, "Come here and take Lan Tiao out to have a rest. She cried so much that my head hurts." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi has never lost anything since she was a child. When she was a child, she fought crickets with her two nephews in the palace. No matter how much gold the third and fourth princes spent to buy them, they would still be bitten half to death by the wild marshal she caught casually. Later, when she grew older and encountered Du Sufeng's death, Du Hengwu also began to fight with her, but she was the most favored princess, and Du Hengwu was just the granddaughter of the prime minister. They competed in clothes, jewelry, and pomp, and it was her every time. proud. So now that she has to go against her in these unsatisfactory days, Kunyi is not going to give in. She may not necessarily have a crush on Lin Qingsu, but having such a person by her side makes her look less embarrassed. Lin Qingsu has met people before. Even if she does nothing, reading poems in front of her is pleasing to the eye. Just like now, the breeze is gentle, the willows are blowing on the embankment, and the silk and bamboo on the boat are pleasant to the ears. Lin Qingsu is standing in the best scenery in midsummer, Holding a fan and smiling. "The sleeves of Yueluo shirt welcome the spring breeze, and the jade-carved unicorn belt is red." The young man with red lips and white teeth read this word, not to mention how heart-warming it was. Yu Bai and Lan Tiao stood nearby and blushed. Lin Qingsu was not arrogant because of her good looks. She just turned her eyes and looked at Kun Yi who was sitting on her. Kunyi also found him attractive, but her eyes were always light, reflecting the scenery of Jietian Lake, like a cool glass lamp: "A romantic and talented man like you shouldn't be burdened by your family." After being slightly startled, Lin Qingsu came to her senses and half-knelt down towards her. Kunyi leaned forward, and her dainty hands painted with Dankou gently fell on his hair crown: "I have informed people that the Hanlin Academy will reexamine your qualifications. If nothing happens, you can re-examine next year." Participate in the provincial examination.¡± Light brown eyes flashed, and Lin Qingsu gave her a big salute: "A Taoist once told me my fortune, saying that I had a rough first half of my life, but I would definitely meet a noble person. Your Highness must be the noble person he said. Qingsu, thank you, Your Highness." His family was originally an official, but unexpectedly a monster appeared, causing the whole family to be implicated, and his path to the imperial examination was ruined. The Ministry of Finance did not allow him to enter the Spring Palace again, which led to him wandering around and living a life. An elegant scholar who lives leisurely in his house. When he came to Mingzhu Terrace, he didn't have any other ideas. He just wanted to change his residence and sell Fengya with wine money. Who would have thought that Princess Kunyi didn't treat him as a plaything, not only gave him a status, but even helped him Participate in the scientific examination again. Lin Qingsu raised her head and took a deep look at her. The woman here is graceful and luxurious, and she is not a flower that he can break, but she has helped her to this point. If he goes to high school one day, he will definitely repay her. Kunyi saw his thoughts and smiled slightly, but she thought he was cute: "I'll give you another chance. You don't have to read some poems to please me. You can just read the words you like." Lin Qingsu saluted and then stood up. She put down her folding fan, held the fence next to the boat, and looked at the two tall demon-suppressing towers in the distance. Her eyes were deep: "I don't want to look back at my hometown until the emperor takes over the land of Hehuang." Kun Yi sighed slightly, holding a silk fan to fan herself: "Good boy, be careful what you say, that is the pillar of the imperial court, the pillar holding up the sky." When she said that, she clearly showed appreciation in her eyes. Who dares to say that the Shangqing Division is not right now? The old Song family also tolerated under his benevolence. Who could offend the Shangqing Si who could hold the sky with his hands? ?????????????????? Well, this person in front of her is brave. The smile in her eyes became even bigger. Kunyi swept away her gloomy look and poured a glass of wine for him herself: "Moisten your throat. Don't say these words in the future. It's important to save your life." The white onion-like hands hold the bronze wine cup, the roots are slender and beautiful. Lin Qingsu pursed her lips and stretched out her hands to take it shyly. The boat that was running smoothly was suddenly hit by something, and there was a loud "bang" sound. Kunyi couldn't sit still, and leaned forward, and all the wine spilled on Lin Qingsu's clothes. "Be careful!" Lin Qingsu didn't care about anything else, she just stretched out her hand to protect the edge of the table in front of her to prevent her from being hurt by bumping into it. The boat swayed for a while before it gradually stabilized. Lan Tiao stood firm, her face immediately darkened, and she turned to scold the palace people outside the cabin: "Your Highness is still on the boat, how dare you do this?" "Auntie, calm down, this, it's not our fault." Several young eunuchs pointed to the side tremblingly, "They hit us first." Lan Tiao frowned and looked in the direction they pointed. It is the ship of Shangqing Division. This Jietian Lake is a lake dug out of the palace. The lake is wide and cool. It is a good place to go in summer. However, only those who can enjoy it are those who are deeply favored by the saint. Now except KunThe voice said: "Which eye of yours saw that it was my hand that moved it?" not him? Zhu Yan raised his eyebrows. There were only two boats fighting on the lake. His Highness Kunyi's boat was penetrated for no apparent reason. Who else had such ability if not him? Thinking that the Lord could not save his face and admit that he did these boring things, Zhu Yan chuckled twice: "The situation has already come to this, so you can go and save His Highness and let them come to our boat to avoid drowning." Nie Yan glanced outside and saw that Lan Tiao was already calling for help from the palace people on the shore, but their boats were all in the middle of the lake. By the time the palace people rowed over, they would have sunk and drowned people. Nie Yan walked out of the cabin angrily and stood on the deck. Nie Yan glanced at Kun Yi and said quietly: "Stand over here." The boats are so close that the sensible palace officials have even laid connecting wooden boards. Kunyi raised her eyes to look at him, her eyes were cold, like the surface of a lake in the frosty moon: "What's the point of saving me? You've already done this, wouldn't it be more interesting to see me fall into the water and be embarrassed?" Nie Yan was a little irritated: "Who has time to play with you? I didn't crash your boat." If not him, who else? Although the summer is hot, the lake is cold. He moved these hands and feet, didn't he just want her to lower her head and beg him, and break her pride. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84 The other way You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Qingsu didn¡¯t expect such a scene inside. Her Highness Kunyi, who was as delicate as a flower, was leaning on her with a smile on her face, but the maidservant beside her, who was as cold as the moon, fell to the bedside and cried inconsolably. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but he still listened to Kunyi, took Lan Tiao out, and closed the door for her. "Aunt Lantiao." He couldn't help but ask in a low voice, "What happened?" Lan Tiao wiped her tears and looked at him with red eyes. She did not answer his words and only said: "Sir, you must be named on the gold list." Emperor Shengqing is now concentrating on dealing with the Shangqing Division. His Highness has no other reliance in the court and has offended too many people. He will inevitably be bullied in the future. In addition, Uncle Yu Qing Gritting her teeth, Lan Tiao repeated it again: "I must be named on the gold list." Lin Qingsu was slightly startled. After a moment, without asking why, she nodded: "Okay." Since His Highness has given him the opportunity to re-take the provincial examination, he will not let her down. Lin Qingsu was originally praised by several veterans of the Shangshu Province as a great talent. Others studied hard for decades to get on the list, but he learned things with twice the result with half the effort, made rapid progress, and had his own unique style of writing. His views and character were not hindered by his family, and his name would have been on the top list a few years ago. Lin Qingsu is also very excited after being allowed to participate in the provincial examination again. However, before he could prepare the things for the scientific examination, another news came from the Ministry of Finance. "Your statusAlthough His Highness has never delivered a name plate to the clan, you still live in Mingzhu Terrace. Many people know that His Highness has accepted you as a face-to-face. Although His Highness has taken the decision to get you the provincial examination qualification, but The Lord in the court has quite a bit of criticism, and someone from above has even put pressure on Shangshu Province. Several of the Lords in Shangshu Province have been kind to you. Now you are in trouble every day, and you have trouble sleeping and eating. Look at this" The lobbyist sighed repeatedly. "Pearl Tower is rich and noble, but it doesn't have a good reputation. If he does scientific research here, some people will inevitably dislike him." Lin Qingsu was silent. He was sitting in the courtyard given to him by Kun Yi, with sapphire bricks at his feet, a nanmu table at his hand, and a dozen glazed partition doors behind him. Kunyi stood behind the partition door and listened completely to what the person said. She opened her silk fan and turned around and went out from another door with a smile on her face. "I heard that the person here wants to persuade Mr. Lin to withdraw from the provincial examination." Lan Tiao whispered, "In this way, the Minister of Education will neither offend you nor the person who put pressure on you." It was a scorching summer outside. Kunyi put a fan on his eyebrows and asked lazily: "Who do you think is putting pressure on him?" "I think there will be complaints from a conservative old minister in the DPRK." "Those old ministers, there is more or less evil in the family, so there is no time to chew other people's tongues." With a slight sneer, Kunyi walked through the corridor, crossed the back courtyard, and went straight to the direction of Uncle Yu Qing's Mansion. . Lan Tiao followed her with some hesitation: "Your Highnesswant to see my uncle?" Since the last time he learned about his miscarriage, His Highness and his uncle have not seen each other for half a month. Even though the two people's mansion is only separated by a wall, they seem to have no contact with each other for the rest of their lives. Lan Tiao is still a little unaware of this sudden passing. At a loss. Kun Yi was very calm, as if he had washed away all his worries in Jie Tian Lake. When he mentioned Nie Yan again, he did not feel much sad and embarrassed, but was very magnanimous: "I think he is targeting Lin Qingsu. To guess his thoughts from such a distance, it¡¯s better to go directly and ask.¡± Earl Yuqing's Mansion was renovated and expanded on the basis of the Marquis Mansion. It was much more noble than before. In addition, there was a young lady in the mansion, and there were many more flowers and plants. Kunyi took a closer look, and there were still many flowers in the garden. Pretending to be on the swing is much more important than being interested in her. "I didn't expect His Highness to arrive, and I missed him from afar." Just as he was thinking about it, He came out to greet her and saluted her in a panic, "My uncle is reading in the study." Kunyi nodded, looked her around, and smiled slightly: "You look much better than last time." He was startled, thinking she was trying to squeeze on her, and bowed her head with a pale face: "Your Highness, please calm down." "What do I have to be angry about? I'm just complimenting you." Waving his hand, Kunyi said, "You are more familiar with me here. Lead me to meet your uncle." "Yes, please come this way, Your Highness." Nie Yan noticed it as soon as she came over, but he didn't move. He sat in the study and allowed He to bring her in. "How are you, uncle?" She fanned herself, came in and sat down.Sorry, I don¡¯t want to go back either. He and I are in a royal marriage after all, and we are protected by Shopkeeper Lou and Qing Yan. I can't die, and I can't be separated from him, so I have to find a way not to treat myself badly. " She must protect Lin Qingsu, even if it is not for his future, she will also fight for her own reputation. Nie Yan has so many things to do, there is no reason to treat her as a soft persimmon, and he pinches her again when he thinks about it. Seeing that she had figured it out, Lan Tiao stopped worrying. When she was not worried, she even asked one more question: "Seeing that my uncle is so angry, do you want two extra dishes for dinner?" "Add!" Kunyi smiled as she fanned herself, "Add two older ones and ask Lin Qingsu to come and have dinner with me." "Yes." Lan Tiao smiled and left. It was originally the Earl's Mansion's idea to open a door on the wall of the adjacent courtyard of the two houses to make it easier for His Highness and his uncle to come and go. But for some reason, His Highness went to the Earl's Mansion, and Uncle Yuqing asked someone to move it that night. The door was sealed tightly and built with mud and water. The top of the wall was higher than before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! News soon spread in Shengjing that Uncle Yuqing was so fed up with His Highness Kunyi that he not only took concubines, but also built high walls and no longer wanted to have any contact with His Highness. No matter how many faces His Highness accepted, it was still irritating. Can't reach him. When Li Baosong heard the news, he immediately asked Meng Ji happily. Meng Ji was puzzled: "Is there such a thing?" "How could it not be? There is a rumor all over the capital that the uncle doted on the He family. The princess was so angry that she came to argue with him. As a result, the uncle kicked her out and even built the courtyard wall a few feet higher." Li Baosong frowned. , "Uncle, nothing has changed recently?" "Of course there are changes." Meng Ji sighed, "But he is not as romantic as the rumors say. He is very busy, and his temper is not good when he is too busy. I have not dared to talk to him for several days. Even Mr. Li When I went to the Earl¡¯s Mansion, I still felt anxious when I came out.¡± Li Baosong only thought that he was talking nonsense because of business problems. A person like Nie Yan, who was calm and bright, could not be a bad-tempered person. He must be happy to be separated from Kun Yi, and he might still be drinking in the house. She was right about this. Nie Yan did put wine in the house. The difference is that he doesn't look very happy. The night was as cool as water, and a small couch was placed in the front courtyard. Nie Yan sat on the couch and watched He dance. Her clothes are flying and she looks passionately, which is a very good look. But no matter how he looked at it, he felt that she was a little less agile. What does agility look like? Nie Yan sipped a drop of wine and tapped her face gently. He's usually shy face suddenly became more arrogant, and her peach blossom eyes grew slightly longer, turning into a pair of phoenix eyes. "My lord." She winked at him. Nie Yan¡¯s eyebrows relaxed a little, but he still felt something was wrong and ordered another drop of wine on her body. The delicate waist is more slender. "You might as well change her into a black gauze robe embroidered with gold charms, and add a nine-phoenix golden hairpin on top of her head." Li Zhuhuai came over and said teasingly. Nie Yan turned cold and raised his sleeves, and the beauty standing in front of him turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared. He rubbed his eyebrows a little irritably: "Are you done?" "There's nothing wrong with this little thing." Li Zhuhuai sat across from him, asked him for a drink, and smiled, "Things went very well, why are you so worried?" "No." Nie Yan looked at the sky in the distance expressionlessly, "It's just a bit boring." "When you first came to the world, you often said that the world is boring. After so many years, I thought you had finally gotten used to it." Li Zhuhuai rolled his eyes, "The monsters around here say that the world is interesting, and their ways of finding fun are There are many, but you like to stay in the house all day long, either catching monsters or reading books." ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do.¡± "You have time to find a side room for yourself, why don't you know how to get one for yourself?" Li Zhuhuai chuckled, shaking the Qianshan paper fan in his hand, and said in a romantic manner, "Don't you be the one in the rumors? Taking concubines is a way of irritating someone." "Too much talk." Nie Yan became impatient and wanted to evict the guest. "Hey, I saw His Highness Kunyi on the official road of Shangshu Province in the afternoon, and then I came to think of talking to you." Li Zhuhuai grabbed the soft couch and stayed. Nie Yan lowered his eyes and did not make any move. He just drank the wine and sipped it to himself. "She went to see Lin Qingsu off for the exam today. It's rare that she didn't take a phoenix car and went there in a low-key sedan." Li Zhuhuai sighed, "If it weren't for my sharp eyesight, I really wouldn't have recognized her. It's rare that Your Highness You are so considerate of others." Lin Qingsu¡¯s participation in the provincial examination caused a lot of fuss, but the dust suddenly settled the day before yesterday. The boss of Shangshu Province personally stamped him, and many people in the court were speculating on his background. Kunyi refused to let him be looked down upon because of his appearance, so she abandoned the carriage and stood low-key in the crowd, watching him enter the examination room. "I see that Your Highness and the one surnamed Lin are both talented and handsome. When you succeed, you can help them." Fulfill them? Nie Yan felt that he was not such a kind person. Kunyi used her mortal body to play tricks on him many times, but she still thought of a good outcome. How could it be so cheap? Since she couldn't like him as much as she said, she couldn't spend the full moon with anyone else. He doesn¡¯t have to stop Lin Qingsu from participating in the provincial examination or even becoming an official in the court, but the rest of his thoughts will never come true in this life. The wine cup on the table was not stable, and it fell on the ground and smashed it. Li Zhuhuai accepted his robe and avoided it.Kunyi pursed her lips. Lou Xiyu could see through her thoughts. It seemed pointless to say more, but she was Song Qingxuan¡¯s lover after all "Don't expect me to understand justice, I'm just a monster." When leaving, Lou Siyu turned his head and glanced at her, "In my place, only your life can make me take another look. As for all the people in the world, I'm not him, and I won't meddle in other people's business." The barrier faded away, and the surrounding noises surged up again like a tide. Kunyi, wearing a dress of white gauze and black gauze, glanced at the silver bell on the lintel and sighed softly. The Dragon Clan was wronged by the Fox Clan, so the world will suffer another great evil disaster. Then the Dragon Clan will step forward and save the common people. In this way, they can become the saviors. "However, if there were not these monsters causing trouble, there would be no need for anyone to save us in this world. In the past, it was the fox demon who caused misfortune in the world, but now it is the dragon clan seeking revenge, demanding blood from the world. They mortals are really just meat on a chopping board. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the day Huo Anliang set out for the expedition, many people in the city went to see them off. Even Du Hengwu took the time to stand on the tower and glance at their team from a distance. "The flood of refugees from the west will bring disaster to Shengjing sooner or later. There are so many people in the court, but only one person can show his righteousness." She sighed a little. The maid next to her whispered: "The prime minister said that he wants to re-discuss the marriage for the girl, so the girl should go back home early." Du Hengwu was a little annoyed and turned to look at her: "The only way I can survive is to get married." The maid lowered her eyebrows and did not dare to say a word. Although the atmosphere of the Song Dynasty was open, how could a woman break off her engagement at the age of eighteen and still not worry about her marriage? Even the prime minister was so worried that he couldn't sleep for several days, but the girl didn't take it to heart. Du Hengwu also knew what she was complaining about, so he went downstairs with a little irritation, then rode his horse towards the Prime Minister's Mansion. When passing by a tea shop in the busy city, Du Hengwu glanced aside inadvertently. There was a man sitting on the terrace on the second floor of the tea shop, holding a cup of tea with his slender fingers. The black gauze on his bamboo hat was blown back slightly by the wind, revealing his fair and delicate chin. With a raised eyebrow, Du Hengwu reined in his horse. "That's strange. If you don't go to the Ronghua Pavilion next door, why are you sitting in this shabby place?" Kunyi was drinking tea on the terrace. When she heard this familiar voice, she immediately choked and lifted up the black veil in front of her to read: "Who do I think it is? Apart from you, there are few girls in this city who ride horses out on the street. , if you don¡¯t go to your girls¡¯ private school, you don¡¯t care what kind of tea I drink.¡± Du Hengwu was unconvinced, got off his horse, and climbed up the stairs. "If you say you're lazy, you know how to use the dirty money you earned to help refugees. But if you say you have a righteous heart, Huo Anliang and the others are out of the city today. It's okay if you don't go to see them off. Just sit here." She turned over the pages. He rolled his eyes and sat down next to her, picked up her teapot and poured himself a cup of good tea. Kunyi held her chin up and chuckled: "Going to see Huo Anliang off is just because of your righteousness?" Du Hengwu choked and said angrily: "There is always something better." Shaking her head, Kunyi pointed downstairs: "Sit here and watch." This teahouse is not on Hede Street, but on a more remote side street. There are three or four families living in a loft, and children without pants are running all over the street stepping on the mud. Du Hengwu was just about to say what was interesting about this, when he saw a handful of white paper money being lifted up into the sky. She frowned, feeling unlucky, but when she glanced sideways, she saw Kunyi reaching out and pinching a piece of paper money that flew over, twisting it with her fingers, looking at it again and again, and then blowing it up in the wind. "I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth. In one meal, there were at least twelve dishes, mostly chicken, duck, fish, and delicacies from the mountains and seas. The clothes I wore were also made of first-class materials, no worse than my imperial brother. Even more Don¡¯t talk about my jewelry, the servants who follow me when I travel, and the Pearl Terrace where I live.¡± She said with a half-smile, ¡°If I take out any of them, not a single child in this street will starve, and no one will starve to death. .¡± Du Hengwu pouted: "Since you have this intention, it's better to do it than just say it." Shaking her head, Kunyi sneered: "Yesterday I set up a tent to serve porridge, and the officials read more than a dozen books, saying that I was seeking fame for myself, regardless of His Majesty's reputation for benevolence, and had also slandered Shengjing officials. This move was intended to accuse me. Their inaction is suspected of participating in politics.¡± "" Du Hengwu couldn't quite understand, "Where is this from?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out is or not: Even the money allocated by the court to help the victims is not known to be divided up by who, and the private sector has not seen half of it. "Brother Huang thought they were right, but he didn't want to make me sad, so he allocated a lot of things from his private treasury to reward me so that I no longer have to worry about the refugees in Shengjing." Kunyi spread her hands towards her, " You see, it¡¯s not that I want to eat well and be lazy, but they just want me to eat well and be lazy.¡± Du Hengwu was a little angry: "So many people have died in the west, and Shengjing has also seen many things happen. They actually plan to sit back and ignore it?" After a pause, he asked Kunyi again: "You are usually so domineering, why don't you fight back these foolish officials?" "I can't resist them." Kunyi looked pitiful, "They have a large number of people, and they hold the power. I am a weak woman" "Tell the truth!" Du Hengwu slapped the desk. The pitiful expression instantly faded, Kunyi laughed arrogantly, stretched out her hand to look at her crystal clear Dankou: "I can't stand up to them head-on, but it doesn't matter, I have money." Wangshu's shop has opened several branches and has been making considerable profits. In addition to the dowry given to her by her mother and the daily rewards from the emperor's brother, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is as rich as the country. With this money, she can??Subsidy for young students who are eager to learn. This incident became a good story for a while, and many noble families began to send their bastards to private schools. Now that Lin Qingsu has to be granted the title of Admonishing Doctor, Kunyi has prepared a congratulatory gift for him, intending to wash away his reputation and make him a good official with a straight back and a clean family background. Unexpectedly, before she could give the gift, she saw Lin Qingsu wearing an official robe standing in front of the Pearl Terrace and offering her hands: "When I was in trouble, I was rescued by Your Highness. Now that I have received divine grace, I want to be with Your Highness. Let me be clear - receiving His Highness's jade pendant to confirm my love on that day was really hasty and could not be counted according to etiquette." Slightly startled, Kun Yi laughed: "Of course it doesn't count, even if you don't say that to me" "I would like to write three letters and six etiquettes to form a good relationship with His Highness again." Lin Qingsu's voice was loud, and he clasped his fists and bowed to her, lowering his head sincerely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There were a large number of honor guards and onlookers at the entrance of the Pearl Tower. Seeing Tan Hwa Lang's behavior, they all exclaimed and booed. In this world, there are many men who abandon their first wives after they become famous, but it is rare for a man who is ranked first in high school to turn around and face others. It is inconsistent with etiquette and inconsistent with reason. But Lin Qingsu was very serious about it and even took out the jade pendant she gave him originally. A question mark slowly appeared on Kunyi¡¯s head. She didn't listen to the envy and heckles of others, she just looked at Lin Qingsu calmly, and then asked him seriously: "Is there something wrong with your head?" Lin Qingsu: "" He stood up straight at a loss: "Your Highness, I am serious" "Which kind of truth do you believe? I gave you the qualifications to come back for the imperial examination, so that you can serve as a face-to-face for a woman?" Kunyi rolled his eyes in anger, and said, "A face-to-face is a low status, you finally relied on your own After passing the official examination and being promoted to a good official, how can you still behave like this?" "Also, you said you want to be my face because you like me?" She sneered, "You are grateful to me and feel that I helped you when you were desperate and that I am your benefactor, so you You want to make me happy. Let me tell you, there is no need. I will be very happy if you become an official in the court. You may help me in the future." "There is no way to repay the favor with your body. That's what girls do. Why are you joining in the fun?" "Hurry up and take your place of birth and go to take office. Go and go. It makes you angry just looking at it." Kunyi handed him the list of place of birth and said with her hands on her hips, "What you did today will put a lot of obstacles in your career." , go back and reflect on your own!" With that said, Lan Tiao helped him get on the horse and "respectfully" sent him out. Lin Qingsu turned around three times, as if she had something to say, but Kunyi didn't give him the chance and turned around and returned to her house. "Your Highness, this servant doesn't look at him as if he wants to repay a favor and says this." Yu Bai walked quickly with her and couldn't help but said, "The way he looks at you is similar to the original Uncle Yuqing." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Yubai was pinched hard by Lantuo. She was in pain and realized that what she said was wrong, and said quickly: "It's much better than my uncle. My uncle was also very cold at that time, but Mr. Lin really cares about you." "What's the use?" Kunyi smiled half-heartedly, dragging her long skirt through the garden path, "Can I still expect a man to survive in this life?" Her men will either be killed by her or want to kill her, but none of them will be fine. "Today is a big day. Let's prepare a few more dishes in the small kitchen and warm a pot of wine." She walked, but she still laughed heartily, "Let's celebrate together." "Okay, but Your Highness, the imperial doctor has said that you need to take care of your health." Lan Tiao said, "It's better not to touch this wine, right?" ?????????????????????????????????? Out of mind, Kunyi waved her hand: "The imperial doctor said that you need to take care of yourself only if you want a child. Look at me, what kind of child do I want? Drink first and then" Before he finished speaking, there was another person in front of him. Kun Yi stopped walking, frowned and looked at him for a moment, then suddenly relaxed her brows and said with a smile: "Uncle, you are such a rare visitor, why didn't you let anyone know that you came here?" Nie Yan had no expression on his face, and he looked at her more like he was looking at a stranger: "Huainan said you were poaching my people to go to a private school." The Shangqing Division also opened an academy to teach the method of eliminating demons. The difference is that their academy is funded by the imperial court, and the talents who come out are directly sent to the Shangqing Division. Kunyi raised his eyebrows: "You mean the Taoist named Liao? He is just a mortal, and he is eager to make money to support his family. I just pointed out a good way for him. There are so many Taoists in the Qing Dynasty, why should I care about this one." It¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t care, and there was no need for him to come in person for this kind of thing, but Nie Yan came right away and even watched the excitement at the door. He looked at Kunyi and found that she seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and the way she looked at him made him feel even more uncomfortable. "What if I care?" he asked. Kunyi was a little troubled: "Then I'll give you a good word. Uncle uncle has a lot of people. How about leaving me alone?" Nie Yan sneered, obviously feeling that she was not sincere enough. Kunyi sighed. She reached out and gently grabbed his palm. It¡¯s been a long time since I tasted the delicate, tender and slightly cool touch. Nie Yan wanted to get rid of her, but the thought was shaken away by her in just one thought. "You and I are both happy now, so why bother embarrassing me over such a trivial matter? Mr. Liao only teaches some crude things, which are far from perfect."As soon as the person arrived at the palace gate, he attracted everyone's attention. Nie Yan was a little uncomfortable, but Kun Yi was used to it. She held his hand and walked inside, chatting with some married women along the way. Nie Yan couldn't say anything while he was walking around, and the ladies thought he was impatient. Who would have thought that Uncle Yuqing not only didn't frown, but even stared at Kunyi all the way, no matter what she said to anyone, He waited patiently. Something¡¯s not quite right. More and more eyes fell on them, and Kunyi's smile became brighter and brighter. She held Nie Yan's arm affectionately, and she and he were inseparable. If it hadn¡¯t been discussed in advance, Nie Yan would have believed that the two of them had reunited. However, as soon as there was no one in the back courtyard of the third prince's courtyard, Kunyi quickly let go of him, and even said considerately: "Sorry, this is the only way we can do it outside. If you feel uncomfortable, I will help you later." Keep some." Nie Yan found it funny: "Why do you think I feel uncomfortable?" Kunyi blinked and smiled: "As long as you feel comfortable, remember to send the belongings of those gentlemen to the Pearl Tower when you go back. There is some important relic inside. Thank you uncle." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88 Adopted Son You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! She was anxious to clear up the relationship, as if she was afraid that he would misunderstand. Nie Yan held up his silver-patterned robe, trying not to show any anger on his face, and even replied in a smooth tone: "I know." If she wants to do business with him, he will do business with her. Today¡¯s palace banquet is very grand. Even if people outside Shengjing are dying of hunger, it will not delay the third prince from making his own arrangements. Without the fourth prince, he is the definite crown prince and the future king of the country. Naturally, the concubine will have to step on the flowing silver. So the golden lanterns were set high, the delicacies were like a mountain, the endless meat and ribs were thrown away casually, and most of the bowl of wine was spilled, and the gold and silver threads were filled with the aroma of wine. "Aunt, I owe this cup to you, my nephew." The third prince was helped up to Kunyi and said drunkenly, "I heard that my aunt once opened a porridge shed for the people, which is really a righteous move. However, it was my nephew who was responsible for the disaster relief. My father is very unhappy because of my aunt's responsibilities as a son. My nephew wants to ask my aunt if she has any advice for my nephew." Several ministers quickly came to help him smooth things over: "Your Highness, don't blame me. The third prince is drunk." Kunyi didn¡¯t want to blame him, but the three princes held on to her sleeves with great resentment: ¡°My aunt is just a prostitute, so she can just stay at home and take care of her husband and raise her children. Why do she have to block my nephew¡¯s way!¡± She was pulled a little staggering by him, and the few sloppy ministers next to her had no intention of saving her. Kunyi subconsciously looked at Nie Yan, asking him to help her. But who would have expected that at this glance, Nie Yan had no intention of saving her. He just stood beside her and looked at her, as if he was admiring some beautiful scenery, with a hint of meaning in his dark eyes. Kunyi felt it was a pity that he had such beautiful eyes, but he was blind. Seemingly alerted by the ridicule in her eyes, Nie Yan came to his senses and then stretched out his hand to pull her out of the crowd. The ministers quickly helped the third prince to rest next to him. "Uncle." Kunyi rubbed her wrist and smiled while biting her back teeth, "You asked me to put up this facade today. I'm in trouble. How can you have the nerve to stand by and watch?" Nie Yan stood beside her and said calmly: "I did not stand idly by." Didn¡¯t you pull her out in the end? "If you have eyes, you should give me a hand when he comes to take action." Kunyi was slightly annoyed, and the hem of her skirt was about to explode. Compared to her excitement, Nie Yan was very calm: "You and I made a deal. In exchange for today's hypocrisy, I will not hold His Highness accountable for taking away a few Taoists from my Shangqing Division. In this deal, I was not required to take time. Always pay attention to His Highness¡¯s thoughtfulness.¡± Kunyi laughed angrily at him: "If there is no requirement in the transaction, you won't do it?" Nie Yan nodded as he should: "I'm afraid His Highness may have other misunderstandings." "Don't worry, I will never have any other misunderstandings about you in my life." Kunyi straightened Fengchai, who had tilted her head, and her heart was heaving as she spoke word by word, "I have experienced your uncle's cold-blooded ruthlessness once, and I will never be that sentimental beggar again, uncle." Even if he had hugged me over and scolded the third prince just now, I would have thought that he was a good man and had the demeanor of a man." "As for affection and love, I, Kunyi, will never expect my uncle to give it to me in this life." My shoulders were trembling a little, because I was angry with him. After Kunyi said these words, she turned around and left. The hem of her skirt was swept in front of him, causing a gust of wind to rise. "Your Highness, Mr. Lin is here to propose a toast." A palace official reminded her. After reintegrating into the palace banquet, Kun Yi turned around and changed his face. The previous anger had completely disappeared. Now there was a smile in his eyes, the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, his manner was generous and calm, and the elegant arc on his neck was like a skilled craftsman. Carved. "Mr. Lin, you're polite." She held the luminous cup in her hand and held it from a distance. Lin Qingsu took office as she wished. At this time, she was dressed in official uniform and with a double-winged hat on her head, which made her look even more handsome. He seemed to have something to say to her, but with the long distance and officials of all sizes between them, he couldn't say anything and could only drink the wine in the glass. Kunyi nodded with satisfaction. "Unexpectedly, after finishing the wine, this man did not leave. Instead, he poured another bowl and took two steps forward: "I wonder if your highness has slept peacefully recently?" This question was a bit ambiguous when asked. Although the nobles who were drinking and drinking did not look back, their ears perked up one after another. "I'm sorry, Sir, I slept well." Kunyi's expression did not change, and heCome. Nie Yan looked at her sideways and snorted lightly: "Very happy?" "If you don't kill him, he can even use your influence to become an official. The future will be good, why can't I be happy?" Kunyi was so happy that he sat on the chair and shook his legs. "Compared to before, my uncle is really smart. Quite a few.¡± Her calves are so slender and well-proportioned that even if they are blocked by the hem of her skirt, the shape can be faintly seen as she sways. Nie Yan suddenly felt hot. He didn't look at her at first and just said, "It's so difficult to say that I'm obsessed with you, but you don't care." "If our infatuation had been useful, my uncle and I wouldn't have ended up like this." Kunyi was still smiling, and her words were calm and gentle, "But it's good now. The life of treating each other as guests is actually easier, you Look, you and I even have children now, and we don¡¯t have to give birth or raise them.¡± Nie Yan frowned. He didn¡¯t like her relieved look, as if she had given up something. "You" He turned around and wanted to speak, but saw Guo Shouxi suddenly running over from the side path and reaching Kunyi's side. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Your Highness." Guo Shouxi looked as usual, but he couldn't hold back his words and even trembled when he spoke, "Your Majesty is suddenly bedridden. Do you want to go over and take a look?" With his back stiffened, Kunyi looked at the table and whispered: "You go first, I'll be back later." Most of the people who came today were courtiers and people from the clan who were friends with the third prince. If this news were leaked, it would inevitably cause panic. Kun Yi continued to sit on her seat for a while as if nothing had happened, and then said to Nie Yan, "I'm a little tired." Nie Yan put down his wine glass and said, "Just in time, I'll take you back." "No need, uncle is happy with his drink today, so just stay a little longer." Kunyi smiled considerately, "I can go back by myself." "How can that be done?" Nie Yan stood up after her and said meaningfully, "Even if it is not written in the transaction requirements, there are certain things that must be done to make me appear to be a good person." Two blue veins popped out on his forehead. Kunyi gritted his teeth and patted his shoulder: "You didn't do it when you were supposed to do it, but you did it when you weren't supposed to do it. Uncle, you are truly a human being. The middle dragon and the phoenix.¡± Nie Yan chuckled, took the robe and left. Kunyi held him down helplessly: "I beg you, I want to go back by myself." "Are you going back or going to Shangyang Palace?" he asked casually. "" I almost forgot that he has extraordinary hearing. He might have heard everything Guo Shouxi said just now. No longer pretending, Kunyi showed her cards: "Shangyang Palace, but it is not suitable for you to go now. Wait for me to go and check the situation. I will inform my uncle when I come back." Nie Yan finally spared her, put down his robe and continued drinking with others. When Kunyi was walking on the palace road, she couldn't help but think, why did she go back and tell Nie Yan? Aren't the two of them no longer in contact with each other? "The Queen has been staying with you in Shangyang Palace, but for some reason, Your Majesty just doesn't get better." Wang Gandang led her the way, whispering all the way, "It stands to reason that the Zhang family has disappeared, and no one can threaten the dragon body anymore. If it¡¯s an ordinary evil spirit causing trouble, I can handle it.¡± Kunyi came back to her senses, frowned and asked, "What are the symptoms?" "He suddenly collapsed and has been in a coma ever since. The imperial doctor looked at him and said he was at risk of a stroke." "" She suddenly felt a little weak. Monsters can harm people, and some strange herbs can save people, but monsters cannot stop people from birth, old age, illness, and death. If you are as domineering as the Fox Clan and the Dragon Clan, you can go down to the underworld to fish for people, but those who are fished out in this way will not be able to enter the reincarnation again. The emperor's sister-in-law is willing to accompany the emperor's brother for life. If the emperor's life is really over, the emperor's sister-in-law will not force him. She will only wait for him to be reincarnated. But in another life, he will not be the Shengqing Emperor. In other words, this great emperor will not force him to reincarnate. Song Jiangshan must fall into the hands of the third prince. The third prince is not a pillar of the country. Even if he played with her since childhood, she had to admit that the Song Dynasty fell into his hands, coupled with many evil disasters, the country was probably not far from being destroyed. Taking a deep breath, Kunyi stepped into Shangyang Palace, thinking that the situation might not be as bad as she thought. The risk of a stroke might not necessarily mean that she would be unable to walk due to a stroke. But when she walked to the emperor¡¯s bedside, Kunyi found that Wang Gandang was conservative in what he said. Emperor Shengqing was unconscious and his whole body was stiff. The imperial doctor knelt in front of Queen Zhang and said tremblingly: "The best way to raise her is to be able to open her eyes and eat." He didn¡¯t dare to say the second part of the sentence. If he was not raised well, his life would be doomed. Emperor Shengqing had been working hard for a long time, and his health was not in good shape. In addition, he was missing from Fuyu Mountain and suffered from a severe cold. His worry and wariness about monsters kept him awake at night. The disease was so menacing that he could no longer resist it. . Queen Zhang also looked a little tired. She dismissed the imperial doctor and looked at Kun Yi. "I really feel sorry for you if something goes wrong at this critical moment." Kunyi looked sideways at her: "Why did the emperor's sister-in-law say this?" "Both of my sons are unlucky. They only know how to fight for power. They never truly care about the world." Queen Zhang pursed her lips, "But they are my sons. If the fourth son is gone, the third son will be. As a prince, once he aspires to the throne, the Zhang family, which has been dormant for a long time, will inevitably make a comeback." "Your imperial brother also knows that he should hold on for a few more years until he can clean up this mess before he can rest assured." "But he couldn't hold it anymore." "The Shangqing Si was sleeping next to him on the couch, and the third prince had no opinion at all. He only listened to the Imperial Preceptor. Although the Imperial Preceptor also had plans for the world, he might not be able to turn the tide in the face of such devastation."He said: "Even if I am wrong, that formation was not deliberately placed to embarrass you. You accidentally stepped on it." "Yeah." She finally came to her senses and said softly, "I don't blame uncle." Feeling a little uneasy for no reason, Nie Yan forced himself to calm down, straightened up and asked her: "How is it in the palace?" "Brother Emperor is sick. The imperial doctor said that he should stay in hospital for a few days before seeing him again." After saying something briefly, Kunyi turned her head and asked him, "Do you have any ginger candies in your house? I'm afraid I'll get sick too because of the rain." .¡± Nie Yan immediately ordered to look for it in the middle of the night, but when he said it, he felt a little more anxious and quickly made up for it: "Forget it if you can't find it. It doesn't seem to be a serious problem for His Highness. I can go back to the Pearl Tower to eat" It¡¯s too late. Before these last three words were uttered, Nie Yan watched two lines of tears fall from Kun Yi's eyes. The big tears fell faster than the rain in the magic circle, dripping down her chin and onto his cloak, making it wet in the blink of an eye. Nie Yan choked and clenched his knuckles: "I didn't say anything harsh." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was just a few pieces of ginger candies. She, Kun Yi, had never eaten anything good in the world, so why did she cry? Moreover, the more she cried, the harder she cried. At first, she just shed tears, but later her shoulders shook with her whole body, and she kept sobbing. Rain dripped down her temples, and her soaked body shivered and huddled in the cloak. It was so pitiful. . Nie Yan stood up and sat down again. He held the armrest and was stiff for a while, then turned to Ye Midi and said, "Be sure to ask them to find ginger candies. If they don't find it, ask someone to make fresh ginger!" In the middle of the night, I agreed, thinking to myself, why are you doing this? If you couldn¡¯t have said this earlier, who could you be so angry with? However, even after giving the instructions, Princess Kunyi had no intention of stopping crying. She did consider the royal etiquette and did not cry loudly. However, just sitting and weeping like this also made the person above her a little confused. I was restless. "What else do you want besides ginger candy?" He frowned and said, "I'll have someone get it for you." Just stop crying. Kunyi flattened his mouth and said with a cry: "I want to eat dragon meat." Nie Yan:? She was so angry that she wanted to pinch her face, but as soon as she stretched out her hand, the man pressed her forehead against it, and then buried her whole face in his hand, whimpering. Warm tears dripped onto his palms one after another, burning his brows and frowning. At that time, the noble Xuanlong didn't understand what it meant to feel distressed, so he could only stand stiffly in front of her, letting the cold tears fall down his fingers. Kunyi cried until she was done, and then she raised her head with red eyes and sniffed. Her eyes met his, and she was confused for a moment. Nie Yan said angrily: "Are you stupid for crying?" She said in a hoarse voice: "Who told you not to give me ginger candies?" Smoothly stuffing a large piece of ginger candy sent from below into her mouth, Nie Yan stared at her with half-closed eyes: "Is this thing worth you crying for so long?" There is clearly something else hidden. Kunyi obviously didn't intend to tell the truth. He only took a bite of the ginger candy and held the rest in his hand: "I came to talk to you as agreed, but I stepped on the falling rain formation at the door. Look at the formation. It¡¯s quite new, it should have been put up today.¡± Nie Yan: "" She said she didn't blame him before, but she turned against him faster than flipping through a book. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? we, gave ourselves a faint look, Kunyi lowered her eyes: "I know that my uncle doesn't want to see me, so I won't bother you." After saying that, he stood up and walked out, dragging the traces of water along the way. Nie Yanhan stood there with a face on his face and did not pursue him. In the middle of the night, I couldn't help but patted my forehead, stepped forward and whispered: "Go back to the Pearl Terrace through the main entrance. Your Highness has to go around two streets. Your body is so wet. No matter how much ginger candy you eat, you will still catch a cold when you go back." "Then why didn't she know to stay?" Nie Yan asked in a muffled voice. In the middle of the night, he sighed melancholy: "My lord, given His Highness's temperament, if you don't keep her, do you still expect her to stay in the Earl's Mansion shamelessly? The He family will still be there later." Nie Yan thought for a while and asked Ye Ban: "Do you want me to keep her?" Midnight: "" It's none of his business! He wasn¡¯t the one who stayed up late at night and went to the roof to drink because of Lin Qingsu¡¯s incident! He is not the one who always keeps an eye on the movements of the Pearl Tower! He wasn't the one who went to the palace banquet to forcefully split a couple into foster mothers and sons! But after looking at the flash of black dragon scales on his master's wrist, he bowed in the middle of the night knowing the current situation: "I really hope that your highness is in good health, and it will be great to stay at the Earl's Mansion." Nodding with satisfaction, Nie Yan stepped forward and chased after him. However, he walked around the vestibule and the concierge, but could not see Kunyi's shadow. "A rabbit?" Nie Yan was very dissatisfied. Huainan happened to come in from outside. When he saw him and Ye Midi, he came up to him with a smile: "Why did you come to the front door? I saw His Highness just now. His Highness has also improved his spell skills recently. Throw down a Thousand Miles Talisman. He just wiped the ground and disappeared, and he was even more efficient than some of the new Taoists from Shangqing Division." The courtyard was quiet for a moment. Nie Yan raised his eyes and looked at him: "You said His Highness used the Thousand Mile Talisman to walk away?" "Yeah, I don't know where I'm going in a hurry. It should be hundreds of miles away, otherwise I wouldn't need such a costly talisman." Even though he winked hard at Huainan in the middle of the night, he could not stop him from vividly describing the eagerness and ease with which His Highness Kunyi left. He let Huainan finish his words in silence, and then as expected, he looked into his master's cold black eyes. The master asked him: "Did you hear that? She has a lot of money.The official was a little resigned to death, frowned and asked, "Isn't that share the prince's will?" "No, that was awarded to the princess by His Majesty." The third prince's face turned dark, and the ministers also started talking about it. There is no reason why he only cares about rewarding his sister before his death, and does not even establish the East Palace. Could it be that the heir to Jiangshan Sheji was not as important as Princess Kunyi in the eyes of Emperor Shengqing? ¡°Princess Kunyi has arrived¡ª¡± a voice came through the yellow door outside. Kunyi held up her skirt and stepped across the high threshold. Before she could reach the emperor's bed, she felt countless hot eyes on her from both sides. what happened? She was surprised in her heart, but her face was calm. She knelt down to the emperor's bedside in three steps and put a small talisman origami on his body. "Your Highness?" Yan Guan disagreed, "Your Majesty has just passed away. It is inappropriate that there are no cries in this palace. How can you still put things randomly on His Majesty's body?" Queen Zhang glanced at it and did not stop her: "It's a good thing." It¡¯s hard for that person to give it. With this talisman by his side, even if he is reincarnated, he will surely end up in a wealthy family and have a smooth life. Emperor Shengqing was not willing to let his imperial sister suffer, and it seems that his imperial sister was not willing to let him suffer either. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91 There is a monster! You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This talisman was painted with dragon's blood. It was many times more effective than ordinary cinnabar. Empress Zhang didn't know how Kunyi got it from Nie Yan, but with this thing, the look on her face looked much better. The two of them knew about Emperor Shengqing's death early on. They had cried enough these days, so the aunt and sister-in-law were just looking at Emperor Shengqing's immortal body in trance. The third prince was not happy and led everyone The minister burst into tears to show his filial piety. The foreign ministers came late and knelt outside the palace. Nie Yan received preferential treatment. Although he arrived late, he was invited to Shangyang Palace and knelt beside Kunyi. He glanced at the talisman hanging beside the dragon bed, and then glanced at the person kneeling next to him. News from Yuqing's residence came much faster than outside. The day before yesterday, he knew that Emperor Shengqing was going to die, and he finally realized that this person was not crying about Jiang Tang, but her imperial brother. He planned to go to Mingzhu Terrace to investigate the crime, but as soon as he left, the man cried again, half of his sleeves were wet with tears, and he finally took the initiative to draw this talisman for her. I don¡¯t know where I learned this trick. Nie Yan would not care about the life and death of mortals, not to mention that the death of Emperor Sheng Qing was good for him, so even if he lowered his eyes, there was no sad look on his face. But the little girl next to her is different. She cried for several days, and her eyes are still red like a rabbit, her lips are trembling slightly, and her body has become a lot thinner. "Uncle." She caught a glimpse of his appearance from the corner of her eye and was not very happy, "You don't even want to pretend? Well, we haven't reconciled yet, and you are still my brother-in-law." "How to pretend?" Nie Yan was puzzled, "I don't know how." Kunyi said angrily: "Just think that your biological father is dead." "I'm sorry." Nie Yan thought for a while, "I was born from heaven and earth. Heaven and earth are tens of thousands of years old and I have never died." Kunyi: "" She turned her body to the side, keeping out of sight. The emperor¡¯s mourning period lasted for 7749 days. During this period, the three princes temporarily took charge of state affairs, and Kunyi presided over the funeral ceremony. There was some criticism in the court, saying that the succession of the third prince was unfair. Firstly, there was no imperial edict, and only the oral instructions passed down by Empress Zhang. Empress Zhang was the biological mother of the third prince. It is difficult to determine whether this oral instruction was true or not. Secondly, Emperor Shengqing No one knows what was written in the secret message left to Princess Kunyi. Kunyi actually thought about making this imperial edict public, but she gave up the idea after taking one look at it. The imperial brother really loved her and gave her all the clan fiefdoms he could give her. Some places had mines and some places also had troops stationed there. These were what her nephew needed most when he first came to the throne. The third prince would definitely not be happy if Da Li Li took out the imperial edict, and would definitely fight with her and ruin her peaceful life. She actually intended to return the reward to the third prince privately, but the third prince was already hostile to her because she presided over the funeral ceremony. Handing over the imperial edict rashly was equivalent to throwing away a life-saving charm. She did not hand over the imperial edict and only negotiated terms with the third prince. The third prince did not trust her at all. Kun Yi was so worried that she went to Qin Youqian. Qin Youqian was still concentrating on guarding against the Shangqing Division. The old dynasty had a new master, and it was iterative. At this time, it was most likely to cause rebellion. He watched Nie Yan's movements day and night, not daring to be distracted at all. When he heard what Kun Yi said, his expression was a little complicated: "What your emperor did is not very authentic. If you continue to receive such a generous reward, those who don't know may think that I want to meditate on you." ????????????????????? It would be fine if it were somewhere else, but the atmosphere of the Song Dynasty was open, and women could be officials, and naturally they could also be emperors. There was a female emperor four dynasties back, so how could this prevent the third prince from being wary of her. Kunyi raised his hands above his head: "Compared to working hard as an emperor, I prefer to eat in the fiefdom and wait to die." "Master knows." Qin Youqian sighed, "But the third prince won't believe it." "At present, some people in the court are taking the lead in making trouble based on this secret edict, preventing the third prince from ascending the throne. The third prince is in a state of distress every day, and the antique vases are crackling like firecrackers. Qin Youqian once helped the third prince. The third prince was very courteous to him and willing to listen to him. But when it came to Kun Yi, he would think that Kun Yi was Qin Youqian's apprentice. Not only would he be unable to say anything, Love may even add fuel to the fire. "You might as well help the Third Prince build momentum." After thinking for a moment, Qin Youqian said, "As long as you also support the Third Prince's ascension to the throne, the Third Prince will no longer doubt you, and the courtiers will be able to return to their hearts." This was an idea that she could give a try. Kunyi happily took the bus back to Pearl Terrace.Facing him, the huge wolf tail swept him out of the house and threw him into the courtyard. The third prince was shocked. He stumbled and got up hastily and looked back. The silver-white wolf stood in the corridor, with fierce hair and four claws like steel. It looked at him with a human-like expression, with disdain and murderous intent in its eyes. "Protectprotect you!" The third prince shouted in fright. However, the guard he brought had already fallen to the ground. The third prince stood up and ran out in embarrassment. He bumped into someone before taking two steps. "Your Highness is well." Nie Yan nodded to him politely. The third prince quickly grabbed him, his hands shaking: "Uncle Yu Qing, help me, there are monsters, there really are monsters in this Pearl Tower!" "Monster?" Nie Yan turned to look at the vestibule in confusion. The third prince followed and looked over, only to see that the place where the wolf had stood was empty. "It's strange, I just saw it with my own eyes right here." He turned around in panic, "Do you believe me" Before I could finish the words, they were all stuck in my throat. A black dragon appeared in front of him. It had green eyes and a long body. It swallowed clouds and breathed out mist. Its body that covered the sky and the sun slowly wrapped around him. Its scales were like knives, and it scraped his skin and flesh. "A monster like me?" He lowered his head and asked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The good-natured third prince suddenly went crazy. In the blue sky and in the white sun, when he was still on the throne, he insisted on allocating 30,000 elite troops to surround the Pearl Tower. He shouted hysterically that he wanted to destroy the monsters. No matter how the advisers around him tried to stop him, he still shouted like crazy: "They are all monsters! They are all monsters." monster!" It was not like the Zhang family had not tried to persuade him. The secret decree was still in the hands of Princess Kunyi, and his foundation was not yet stable. Princess Kunyi was his elder after all. His actions would give people the impression of disrespecting their elders. It is even less conducive to ascending the throne. Furthermore, the one in the Pearl Tower is protected by Nie Yan. Even if he has these 30,000 elite soldiers, he may not be able to touch her. This matter was not done properly both emotionally and rationally, but several of his cronies gathered around the third prince to demand an explanation, but he could not say anything. He just lay on the bed with bloodshot eyes, repeating again and again: "Monster monster¡­¡­" Zhang Tonglang finally secretly returned to Beijing from a remote place. Seeing his useless and worthless appearance, he immediately slapped him: "You have seen too many monsters!" I still have the blood of monsters on my body. In fact, the third prince was not to blame for this. He originally planned to persuade Aunt Kunyi according to Zhang Tonglang's instructions. As long as she agreed, Nie Yan couldn't say anything, but what he didn't expect was to see a dragon in the Pearl Tower. Mortals have believed that dragons are destiny since ancient times, but the legend of dragons has been passed down from generation to generation, and gradually changed. Some people say it is just a patchwork of totems, while others say it is a beautified dragon. Later, even if they know that there are monsters in this world, , they never believed in dragons in the world again. Who would have thought that such a big dragon would suddenly appear in front of him. Its eyes were wider than the Jietian Lake in the palace, its breath was faster than a hurricane, its scales were thicker and larger than the shield of the Forbidden Army, and there was a dark light as it swam. Sparkling, like thousands of beheading knives, trying to cut off the flesh on his body piece by piece. It was okay that he was dead at the moment, but after he was thrown out by the dragon's tail, he woke up in the palace, unscathed. The palace people even said that there was no record of him leaving the palace today, and he wanted to identify Mingzhu Taidu. There is no way. The third prince confirmed that he was not dreaming, but no one believed him. An old minister who came to see him even said, "Your Highness, you can rest assured that Uncle Yu Qing is here." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even with Nie Yan around, he feels like a weed that will be broken into two pieces by him at any time! Kun Yi must die, and Nie Yan must die too! The young and arrogant third prince did not understand where his father's fear of Shangqingsi came from. He only wanted to calm his fear and stabilize his position, so he desperately piled manpower on the Pearl Tower and sent 30,000 elite troops to the Pearl Tower. Not counting the past, ten thousand forbidden troops were added. Kunyi was sitting in the study on the Pearl Terrace, shaking her calves calmly. There were memorials piled three feet high in front of her, all of which were sent in suddenly after the Pearl Tower was besieged. Lan Tiao felt very surprised: "It's so crowded outside. Where did you get the discounts from?" Kunyi smiled and said nothing, just picked it up one by one and looked at it. Even if the third prince was controversial, he could successfully ascend the throne because he was the only legitimate son. But his current ridiculous approach has aroused greater opposition from the DPRK and China. Some of the old ministers who had originally planned to wait until the new emperor succeeded to the throne could not sit still, and wrote secret letters and instructions to her one after another, asking her to control the third prince and support the country as the eldest princess. Kunyi thought that the best time for my reputation in my life was now over. Some people who used to call her a temptress now almost called her a savior. She couldn't help but turn her head and look out the window. The study was facing the backyard wall of the Earl's Mansion, and there was no movement at all there. Kunyi is not stupid. She does not think that these veteran ministers who have always been neutral will still stand on her team when the Pearl Tower is besieged for no reason, nor does she think that Zhezi can be sent in through the siege outside with ordinary means, unless it is Nie Yan got involved. Nie Yan doesn¡¯t want the third prince to ascend the throne, which is no different to him than Emperor Shengqing. He wants her to ascend the throne. She knows more about monsters and is more willing to cooperate with him to get what she needs. Holding the memorial in her hand and fanning herself, Kunyi continued to shake her legs with a half-smile. Lan Tiao could tell at a glance that she was thinking about something, so she didn't interrupt her. She just put the snacks in the tray on the table and left. The third prince is determined to break into the Pearl Tower, but unfortunately, none of his subordinates are in favor of this move, not to mention that the Pearl Tower is protected by a magic circle and cannot be attacked at all. Therefore, the third prince thought that it would be good to trap people inside and cut off the water.! " Everyone was in an uproar. Some people couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Shopkeeper, please tell me clearly, what does this rice grain have to do with that witch?¡± "Yes, you are a good person, but Princess Kunyi is a temptress and a cannibal!" There was a lot of noise and commotion. The shopkeeper was a little at a loss. When he was in a dilemma, he saw a person standing in the distance. Wearing a black robe, with a painted brow, Nie Yan looked back across the crowded crowd at the shopkeeper standing on the steps, and waved to him expressionlessly. *** Seven days after the third prince besieged the Pearl Tower, which was the last seven days of Emperor Shengqing's reign, the courtiers suddenly surrounded the third prince's mansion and demanded that the third prince release Princess Kunyi and let Princess Kunyi preside over the funeral ceremony of the late emperor in accordance with the late emperor's will. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third prince naturally refused, but the courtiers were very excited and questioned him for disloyalty for not obeying the late emperor's secret decree and unfilial piety for murdering his own aunt. How can one be a ruler without loyalty or filial piety? Under pressure, the third prince took all the ministers to the Pearl Tower, intending to let them see the monsters inside with their own eyes. On the way there, the third prince received the news: "For some reason today, a large number of people are sitting around the Pearl Tower, holding stones in their hands." The third prince was overjoyed at this: "Nie Yan's party of rebellious ministers actually have the idea of ??letting a woman sit on the throne, and they don't look carefully. This woman is angry and resentful. Not to mention that I don't want her to live. This The people in Shengjing don¡¯t want her to live either.¡± She even has to thank her tens of thousands of troops for guarding her home, otherwise the Zhutai would have been destroyed by the common people. The nightmares of the past few days made the third prince look very bad, but it did not prevent him from feeling happy at the moment. He immediately ordered people to go down: "The people are like water, and the king is like a boat. No one can bully the people or hurt the people. The affairs of the country are about the people." They naturally have a say in the livelihood of thousands of people, so let them speak out!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? asked people to invite the elders of the clan to come over and testify. The Pearl Tower is so majestic, who wouldn't be jealous after seeing the millions of wealth? After today's visit, the third prince planned that either he would accept the Pearl Tower and send it to Aunt Kunyi to worship heaven, or Aunt Kunyi would release her full of wealth. The monster in the house came to resist. As long as everyone saw clearly and gave him a reason enough to execute her, she would eventually be sacrificed to heaven. ?????????????????????? At the beginning of the negotiation, he wanted to give Kun Yi a way out, but this person didn¡¯t want to drink wine as a penalty. He even spared her the chance of pretending to die, so he just sacrificed her alive. The Pearl Tower belonged to his grandmother, so why should it be given to a married daughter-in-law. The more he thought about it, the more confident he became, the third prince led a large group of people to the gate of the Pearl Terrace. As if she knew he was coming today, Kunyi had dressed up early in the morning, the door was open, and she walked out in court clothes, elegant and decent, with gentle eyes. She looked at her nephew from a distance, who was protected by three layers inside and three layers outside, and couldn't help but sigh. Last time, Nie Yan just created an illusion and scared him into this state. If he were to deal with Nie Yan, he would have no chance of winning. "Auntie is well." The third prince clutched the sleeves of the guard beside him. He didn't dare to get out of the car or approach her. He just stood on the chariot and shouted, "Today is the seventh day of the late emperor's last year. My nephew has come to ask for advice from my aunt." , what should be done with the funeral ceremony?" "It's just as the late emperor ordered." Kunyi answered him, "But because the imperial army is besieging me, I can't leave the palace, so naturally I can't hold the funeral ceremony." The third prince said with a smile: "My aunt has a special status. My nephew will never dare to let you out of the Pearl Tower at will. If you hurt someone now is the time to employ people." Kunyi sighed. She suddenly asked him: "Do you still remember that I played crickets with you when you were a child?" The third prince paused for a moment, his expression somewhat disapproving. A woman is a woman, and at this life-and-death moment, she still wanted to play the emotional card. But with so many people watching, he could only bite the bullet and answer: "Remember." ¡°Then do you still remember how many times you have defeated your aunt after fighting for so many years?¡± She smiled. The third prince stopped answering and looked at her with his lips pursed, his expression a little gloomy. He didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t beat her even once when he was a child. Although it was just a trivial matter like fighting crickets, but now in front of so many people, if he gave up, the people on his side would inevitably lose morale. "My nephew came here today to ask my aunt to make the late emperor's will clear so that the late emperor can rest in peace. He is not here to reminisce about the past." Kunyi nodded, and finally took out the will generously. Everyone immediately stretched their heads. Qin Youqian went up to receive the imperial edict and invited several clan elders to watch with him. He only checked whether there were any traces of witchcraft changes on it, and several clan elders identified the handwriting and private seals. The first half of this imperial edict was written by Emperor Shengqing himself. Later, when the emperor was seriously ill, Empress Zhang completed the writing. Empress Zhang was not related by blood to Princess Kunyi, so there was no reason to favor her, so the entire edict was valid. However, when Qin Youqian finished reading it loudly on the spot, the third prince's face still darkened visibly. "How can there be parents in this world who don't care about their children and blindly favor a married woman?" &nbHelp her smash the third prince? Not the person Nie Yan conjured with monsters, right? She quickly turned around to look for Nie Yan, but didn¡¯t see him again. There was a little girl running towards her. She was dirty, with mud in her mouth and nose. Lan Tiao looked at her and wanted to stop her, but Kunyi waved her hand and let her run to him. "Your Highness, Princess." The little girl hugged her calf and looked up at her seriously, "My mother is blocked over there and can't get through. She asked me to protect you." Kunyi wanted to laugh, but when she opened her mouth, she felt her throat was blocked. "I don't need protection from others." She touched the little girl's face, "I have grown up and have learned a lot of skills. I can protect myself." You can even protect others. The little girl blinked in confusion and handed the wild flowers in her hand to her. Kunyi didn¡¯t want to accept it. She had a warehouse of gold, silver and jewelry. What kind of luxurious hairpins didn¡¯t exist? Why would she want a tattered wild flower? But before she could think about it, her hand had already been stretched out. For the first time, among the rocks and rotten vegetable leaves swirling in the sky, she caught a small yellow flower. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Many elite officers and soldiers surrounded the entrance of Mingzhu Terrace. Although they were caught off guard by the excited people, by the time they reacted, it would only take half a stick of incense to suppress them. After half a stick of incense, the people dispersed. The leaders were caught by the imperial army and looked like they were about to be imprisoned. The things that should be done in the plan have been done. Kunyi only needs to go back to the Pearl Tower at this time and leave the mess to the third prince to clean up. But when she looked at the Imperial Guards who were roughly escorting the civilians below, she suddenly felt uncomfortable. So refreshing. Looking up at the panting third prince in the distance, Kunyi asked him: "What would you do if the attackers today are monster soldiers instead of ordinary people?" The third prince was well protected by the guards, and there was no dirt or scar on his body. However, he was extremely annoyed and stood up angrily: "I am the future emperor, how dare you" "I have a question for you!" Kunyi's face turned cold and he scolded, like a cold wind rolling over his face, making the third prince shiver. His eyebrows were still raised, but his momentum was a little weaker: "Of course the imperial army is no match for the demon soldiers. I will withdraw." "The Forbidden Army has withdrawn under your protection, but where are the people?" Her voice became even louder, "Is it possible that the Forbidden Army of yours is specifically used to oppress the people, weakening them when they are strong, and becoming strong when they are weak?!" There are more than 10,000 Imperial Guards outside, and she feels a little bit offended when a prostitute like her says this to her face. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to say nice things, but how can a mortal defeat a monster? Or will he die in vain? The third prince was also a little embarrassed to get off the stage: "You are a prostitute, what do you know!" To put it, I ordered the bottom instructions like angrily: "Taking all these mobs into jail, waiting for the autumn to cut!" Kunyi narrowed her eyes when she heard this, and suddenly made a secret with her hands in her sleeves. She didn't remember when she learned this technique from Qin Youqian, but when she really wanted to use it, she could use it quite neatly. When she closed her hand here, the third prince's neck seemed to be strangled by something. Normally, his eyes widened in panic, he wanted to scream but couldn't, and his face turned red. The attendant noticed something was wrong with him and quickly supported him and asked: "What's wrong with Your Highness? Your Highness?" The third prince waved his hand, wanting Qin Youqian to save him, but Qin Youqian and the clan elders had already left in the chaos. Now he was the only one with the imperial army, looking at the witch from a distance. It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s really not good! The third prince covered his neck and slapped the armrest of the chair on the chariot, signaling them to leave quickly, but his idiot subordinates didn't understand what he meant at all. Seeing that his face turned red with anger, he waved his hands violently, and said to him in sudden realization. He said: "I understand the humble position!" Then he waved down and ordered: "Search the Pearl Tower, save Princess Kunyi's life, and take the rest away!" "Yes." Someone immediately took the order. The third prince was so angry that he rolled his eyes and almost fainted. There are 30,000 elites and 10,000 forbidden troops here. They gritted their teeth and killed Princess Kunyi directly. Even if the courtiers would criticize what happened today, there was no other direct royal family to choose from. The throne should be his or his. "However, the elders of the clan are all gone. If Kunyi transforms into a demon and kills them all, who will be the witness? The third prince wanted to run away, but he held on to the pole and wanted to get off the chariot. His idiot subordinate said very attentively: "Your Highness, don't panic, there is no need for you to walk this way yourself? I'll let them carry you in!" As he spoke, a group of people carried his chariot and rushed towards the gate of Mingzhu Terrace. Kunyi couldn't help but sigh as she looked at her nephew's frightened and desperate eyes on the carriage. She politely stepped back a few feet into the courtyard to make way for them, and then watched as the leading few hundred elites, including the screaming third prince, burst in and began to seal up her mansion. The Pearl Tower is very large and luxurious, and any piece of jade on the ground can be used to carve objects. Therefore, after the hundreds of people came in, they didn¡¯t even look at it much, and started searching hurriedly. The third prince was originally interested in treasures, but now, he can only see his aunt. His aunt looked at him with a smile, but her eyes were full of regret. This look was so much like looking at a dead person. The third prince could not help but tremble when he thought of what he saw in her house that day. He held the chariot and fell to the ground. As soon as his knees softened, he knelt down in her direction. . "Auntie." He said in a trembling voice, "You and I grew up together after all. It doesn't matter if you help your nephew just once. Why did it get to this point?"not enough? " The old minister was stunned: "Fivefive hundred thousand?" Waved her hands impatiently, Kunyi said to Lan Tiao, who had become a palace maid next to her: "Take him to get the money quickly, and don't keep chanting in my ears." Lan Tiao nodded and gracefully led the way for the veteran: "My lord, please come this way." Being shocked by His Highness¡¯s heroic appearance, the Minister of Household Affairs did not recover for a long time. He followed Lan Tiao out for a long time before he remembered and asked hesitantly: ¡°His Highness¡¯s private treasury?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir, as soon as the process is completed, Aunt Yubai will bring His Highness¡¯s private seal and everything will be done.¡± Who worries about the process? The Secretary of the Ministry of Finance's eyes turned red: "That's five hundred thousand taels!" "Yes." Lan Tiaoyun calmly took him to the temporary small accounting room next to Shangyang Palace, took out a dozen thick banknotes and put them into his arms, "Your Highness is not stingy, and he gives money very quickly. But just a little, don¡¯t feel bad if you spend money. If it falls into the wrong pocket, you should be careful.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Minister of the Ministry of Finance has been an official for three dynasties, and this is the first time he encountered this kind of thing. Which dynasty¡¯s emperor didn¡¯t go to great lengths to get money for himself from the treasury? This is the first time I saw someone giving it away without picking it up, and half of the national treasury was given away. Who wouldn¡¯t feel hot to hold it? After careful consideration, Lao Shangshu felt that this little girl might be testing whether he could enrich himself by sitting in the position of Ministry of Revenue. He doesn¡¯t know how, he is the most innocent official in the Song Dynasty. "It's just that he can't control the people below. This little girl has been auxiliary to the country for the first time. Although she asked the female officer next to her to say harsh words, where did the money really go? How could she have time to check it out? Extremely sad, the old minister took the banknote and left. Kunyi stayed in the study for seven consecutive days before finishing the notes that the third prince had missed during the funeral. She held the door and came out, intending to go to the bedroom, but she ran into a wall of people. The sun was rising outside. Kunyi didn't sleep all night. She was so sleepy that she squinted for a long time before she recognized Nie Yan's outline. "What are you doing?" she asked hoarsely. Nie Yan said casually: "Passing by." He was not just passing by. She had been using Shangqing Si so much recently. He should have come to talk to her a long time ago. Pouting her lips, Kunyi hid her lips and yawned, then took his sleeve and said, "If you have anything to do, go to the palace and talk about it." His back stiffened slightly, and Nie Yan's face showed a rare uncomfortable look: "Just say it in the front hall." Kunyi, who was terribly sleepy, didn't care about him and just took him away. The two of them have been very busy recently, probably because their interests are aligned, and their relationship has eased a lot. Although Nie Yan feels that Kunyi treats him a little differently than before, he can finally talk normally. Nie Yan thought about whether he should reconcile with her, but she never cared about his feelings from the beginning to the end. It would be too troublesome for her if he was angry and calmed down by himself. But now, she was so sleepy and softly pulling him to the bedroom that Nie Yan even subconsciously walked softer. The heavy carved door closed behind the two of them. Kunyi had already closed her eyes and touched in the direction of the bed. However, she was not very familiar with the road here yet. She bumped into the flower table after taking two steps, and bumped into the screen after taking three steps. Just when she was getting impatient, someone picked her up and stuffed her onto the bed. Before she could say thank you, Kunyi fell asleep. She had a rare bruise on her beautiful face, her black hair was loose, and she was so exhausted that half of her face was sunk in the quilt, and she was snoring slightly. Nie Yan¡¯s previous awkwardness completely dissipated. He tapped his forehead and secretly cursed himself for overthinking, and couldn¡¯t help but frown. What could make her so tired? "The noble Xuanlong doesn't think that the worldly affairs of the world are important things. They can be arranged with a wave of his hand. Why do you have to work hard for seven days? Only a fool can do this." But now this idiot has not only done it, but looking at his relaxed eyebrows, he seems to think he is particularly good. Nie Yan sighed helplessly, and used his spiritual consciousness to send a message to Li Zhuhuai: "How is it over there in Xicheng?" Li Zhuhuai replied to him: "Seeing that Huo Anliang's army was running out of food, who would have thought that our Princess Kunyi suddenly asked the nearby troops to reinforce her, and also dispatched manpower and food from Shengjing. I'm afraid she would be very busy. " Nie Yan was silent. Li Zhuhuai clicked his tongue: "You don't want to help her fight against us, do you?" "No." He said indifferently, "I just think that if we really want to have a stalemate, we might as well change our approach." When Li Zhuhuai heard the words, he was like a firecracker that was exploded: "What did you say? My lord, please wake up. Isn't the reason why we chose this path before just because there was no other way to choose?" How dare mortals lie in front of the gods? Only by letting them see it with their own eyes and experience it can they clear the grievances of your dragon clan!" The sound was so loud that Nie Yan immediately shut down his consciousness. Li Zhuhuai was so angry that he walked around in the Shangqing Division: "I had expected that he was such a lunatic. I would never have matched him with Kunyi just to let him contribute. What kind of curse did Kunyi put on him?" Now, you want him to just think of something for her without caring about anything? The big thing is already half done, why should he stop because of a woman!" Zhu Yan was so shaken that his head was dizzy, so he quickly comforted him and sat down: "Calm down, sir, you have your reasons." "What sense can he have?" Li Zhuhuai was furious. Zhu Yan smiled naively: "Thank you for being such a brainiac."?You protect our Song Dynasty from evil disasters, and I will restore your dragon clan's innocence. " Nie Yan did not express his position, but looking at his expression, Kunyi knew that this matter needed to be discussed. "Your Highness." Lan Tiao suddenly came in in embarrassment, glanced at Nie Yan, and said nothing. Kunyi said to Nie Yan clearly: "Uncle, why don't you go back and think about it?" "Farewell." He has sat here long enough. If she doesn't stay, he will naturally leave. However, seeing Lan Tiao¡¯s weird expression, Nie Yan still couldn¡¯t help but keep his ears open. So after he walked out a few feet, he heard the door close, and Lan Tiao knelt down and said: "The Prime Minister's Mansion has sent you twentytwenty good-looking young men, saying that they were selected by the Prime Minister himself. Du What the girl means is that you pick one of them to go there tonight, so that the Prime Minister can have a chance to go down." Prime Minister Du and Kun Yi were so unhappy before, but now Kun Yi is assisting the country and he is the prime minister again. If there is no reconciliation, it will not be easy to handle the affairs of the court. Kunyi was silent for a moment and then smiled: "Xiang Du still understands me, let's go and see." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The old man Du Xiang is indeed difficult to get along with and he is stubborn, but now she still has many things to rely on him, and this man is not bad at doing big things, so Du Hengwu gave this step very well. Kunyi held up her skirt and planned to go Down. However, as soon as Yijia reached half way, Guo Shouxi hurriedly came to stop him with his body bent. "Your Highness, there is water ahead, please don't go there." Opening the curtain in front of her, Kun Yi's head was full of questions: "The patrols in this forbidden palace are always strict, how come the water suddenly disappeared?" Guo Shouxi said with a bitter look on his face: "I don't know, I was just about to go to Fanghua Palace to send a message to those individuals to prepare to pick them up. Unexpectedly, before I reached the gate of the palace, I saw thick smoke billowing and the battalion team had already rushed over. " Fanghua Palace? The corners of Kunyi¡¯s mouth twitched almost imperceptibly. How could it be such a coincidence that as soon as the beauties were sent with their front feet, the water in the palace was gone with their back feet. She held her chin and thought for a long time, then asked Guo Shouxi: "Where has Uncle Yu Qing stayed these days?" Guo Shouxi replied respectfully: "My uncle has devoted his whole life to the country and has been staying at the Central Academy of Sciences recently." The Central Courtyard is located in front of Shangyang Palace, before the Harem Palace, and behind the Front Palace. In addition to the main hall for doing business, there are several side halls for ministers to rest. "Then go and have a look." She said casually. Guo Shouxi quickly went to clear the way. Lan Tiao was walking beside Kun Yi and couldn't help but ask in a low voice: "Your Highness, do you think it was uncle who did it?" Apart from him, Kunyi could not think of anyone else with such magical powers. "But why is he doing such boring things? Is it just to prevent her from seeing beauty?" Kun Yi curled her lips as she squeezed her hands tightly. "It's impossible. Someone as cold and heartless as him, with big things in mind, wouldn't have time to play these sour and jealous children's tricks with her. How could someone who didn't even care about her life care about anything else. With this thought in her mind, when Yi Jia landed at the side door of the Central Academy, Kun Yi's heart was still beating a little fast. She pressed Guo Shouxi's pass, held her skirt demurely and stepped through the door. "Uncle, I hate it." He's sweet voice came from the house. With a pause on his feet, Kunyi felt that the restlessness in his heart suddenly calmed down. She frowned and took back her hand to knock on the door. It is not allowed to bring side chambers to the palace. He must have missed her so much that he could spend so much time keeping her in the central courtyard to be intimate with her. What kind of love? How can Xuanlong have this in his heart? Short-lived people are just playthings to him. Today he will tease this and tomorrow he will tease that. How could he be sour and jealous? Even if he really knew how, it would be nothing. I don¡¯t want my things to be given to others. That¡¯s not Xin Yue, it¡¯s Xuan Long¡¯s natural domineering nature. Kunyi stood at the door for a while, as if she had figured it out, then turned back to Shangyang Palace and asked Guo Shouxi to pass on to Prime Minister Du for an interview. "It's better to speak frankly. She has no intention of going against the Du family at the moment. As long as Prime Minister Du is willing to work with her to stabilize the country, she can even grant Du Sufeng a title. As for the twenty beauties, she took them to a private school in the capital and taught them how to exorcise demons. Those who succeeded could be released from their lowly status and become officials. Prime Minister Du was very moved by this frank exchange of words, and he let her be as beautiful as she was. After all, she had not officially ascended the throne, and the harem had not been opened. It was not appropriate to indulge in Wenrouxiang at this critical juncture. When the news reached the Central Academy, Nie Yan felt a little sorry. He stood up and sat down again, brought the tea and put it down again. "Sir, if you are really uncomfortable, why not completely eliminate the He family, and then go and give His Highness a soft word." Midnight couldn't stand it anymore, "She is willing to scatter all her beauties for you, you must keep this What does He do?¡± Nie Yan pursed his lips. There was nothing wrong with him keeping the He family, but the act of setting fire to the palace just now was too obvious. If she came to ask about it, he would definitely not be able to cover it up, and he would be teased by her, so he could only use the He family as a cover. Who would have expected that she would leave without even entering. I thought she was angry, but she went back and dispersed everyone. Are you too sad, so you are bowing to him? Nie Yan liked to see her lower her head, but thinking about her being sad, he felt a little at a loss. Can you go there now? What did the past say? If he expresses his thoughts too obviously, will he become a lever in Qing Yan's hands? Full of worries, Nie Yan stood in the side hall and did not move for a long time. In the middle of the night, I couldn't help but sigh: "???Ming. " "Your Highness, Holy Ming." The officials who came forward lowered their heads one after another. Some were dissatisfied and wanted to argue again, but the people next to them winked and swallowed their words. Prime Minister Du was surprised to find that Uncle Yuqing passed Kunyi's proposal to take advantage of it. The military advisor had no military power, but he was still required to contribute. Lord Longyu was suddenly promoted from the fourth-grade military position to the second-grade, and he was still the commander-in-chief of Congyi with military power. Uncle Yu Qing did not object. If the late emperor had mentioned it like this, he would have turned against him long ago. However, Princess Kunyi was willing to give up the prosperity and stability of Shengjing and take charge personally, which was something Du Xiang did not expect. He originally thought that she was just trying to get rid of the third prince for fun and succeed to the throne, but unexpectedly, in the face of the big situation, she was actually more clear-minded than the third prince. There was some appreciation in his eyes, and Prime Minister Du followed the ministers and bowed his head. After going to court, Nie Yan stood in Shangyang Palace. Kunyi asked Lan Tiao to pack his things while asking him: "Uncle, do you have anything else to tell me?" After turning off Lan Tiao's eyes and ears, Nie Yan said apologetically: "I don't know what's going on over there in Xicheng. My people probably didn't do anything." Kunyi waved her hands and thought very clearly: "The forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. The more powerful you are, it is inevitable that some people will sneak in who just want a piece of the pie and don't want to be obeyed. I can't blame you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For some reason, Nie Yan felt a little uncomfortable because she was so generous. He squeezed his wrist and said in a low voice, "I won't break my promise to a woman." "My uncle has always treated women very well, so I can spare you the trouble." "" That's not what it means! Taking two steps forward, he said: "Your human power has no effect on me. Since you are willing to bear witness, you can follow me to Buzhou Mountain when the gods of the Nine Heavens come out of seclusion. There is no need for me to commit any more crimes." " Kunyi seemed to be smiling but not smiling: "Why are you so anxious, uncle? Although I don't have any ability, I don't blame uncle for this incident. As long as uncle is willing to help me put down the chaos in Xicheng, when I go to Buzhou Mountain I will definitely know everything and tell you everything.¡± She spoke in a gentle and gentle voice, like a gurgling stream, neither impatient nor impatient, but it always seemed like something was missing. Nie Yan was a little annoyed. He waved away the barriers around him and looked at Lan Tiao: "I don't know how to pack things in the middle of the night. I'll trouble you to put my things and His Highness's in the same car later." Lan Tiao was slightly startled, thinking that Ye Midi was quite good at cleaning things up. Last time he even taught her a unique way of folding clothes. Turning to face Ye Midi who was blinking crazily from behind, Lan Tiao pursed her lips, bent her knees and said, "Yes." He breathed a sigh of relief in the middle of the night. After Nie Yan went to the Central Academy with a sullen face, he quickly went to find Lan Tiao: "Good girl, help my master intercede with your highness. He really doesn't know about the West City." Lan Tiao rolled her eyes at him: "Is it something that you and I can discuss about important matters of our family and country?" "Oh, I'm afraid that the master won't be able to sleep well when he goes back." He scratched his head in the middle of the night, "He has been arrogant for tens of thousands of years and has never bowed his head to anyone. He doesn't know how to forgive your highness for some things, so he is awkward now ¡­¡± "Wait a minute." Lan Tiao stopped and narrowed his eyes, "Your master took a concubine when my Highness was sick. What else does he need to forgive my Highness?" With his heart heaving, Lan Tiao became angrier as he thought about it. He put down the clothes in his hands and stared at Ye Midi with his hands on his hips: "Did you know that a consort cannot take concubines, otherwise he would be slapping the royal family in the face! If it were an ordinary person, your master would You have to push it out and chop off your head!¡± In the middle of the night, she was startled by her sudden anger, and she quickly coaxed in a low voice: "Good sister, why did I say this? Please calm down. Didn't you say it well before" "I treat you better because you helped my Highness with the Third Prince's matter." Lan Tiao frowned coldly, "But if you want to use this matter to bully my Highness, I tell you, there is no way. !¡± "Who can bully her? My sister has misunderstood." Midnight couldn't laugh or cry, "The thing I'm talking about is the first child of His Highness and Uncle." Hearing this, Lan Tiao's chest rose and fell even more, "You still bring this up, are you trying to rub salt into the wound of His Highness?!" In the middle of the night, he was very confused: "Your Highness aborted the child himself, how can you add salt to the wound?" Lan Tiao was so angry that her eyes were red, she picked up her clothes again, pushed him away and left. "Hey, good sister, you have to explain this matter clearly. Our adults are feeling very uncomfortable about this matter now. If there is any misunderstanding, it would be an unjust death." Midnight quickly caught up with her and followed her step by step. Lan Tiao did not even look at him, but said: "His Highness had no idea about the miscarriage. He only discovered it later." He was shocked in the middle of the night and subconsciously grabbed her arm: "How could it be? His Highness didn't drink the liquid soup by himself, but also smashed the medicine jar and buried it in the backyard of the mansion?" Lan Tiao frowned: "How do you know the medicine jar is in the backyard?" "Master Li took my master to look for him and saw him on the spot." Midnight curled his lips, "Master felt that His Highness did not care about him and was just scheming against him, so he became so angry later." ¡°¡­¡± Lan Tiao felt something was wrong. She stopped and thought about it carefully. " I went to grab some medicine that day. In order to avoid being noticed, I went to the small drugstore on the next street to grab it. When I got the medicine, I didn't dare to let the doctor in the mansion see it. I just boiled it up and gave it to His Highness to drink. How could the ordinary Bizi Soup be successful, and how could Li Zhuhuai take his uncle to find the fragments of the medicine jar? With her heart in a mess, Lan Tiao grabbed Ye Midi's hand and said, "You asked your uncle to find out whether the small pharmacy on the street next to the original imperial residence has anything to do with the Shangqing Division?" There was no need to check this. She knew it as soon as she reported it to the drug store in the middle of the night: "That is one of the strongholds of the Shangqing Division. Chief Li has two medical apprentices sitting there for treatment." Lan Tiao sneered: "Then you can ask Mr. Li about this matter. My familymortal. Nie Yan pursed his lips and hugged her tightly. Kunyi pretended to fall asleep and didn't understand why this person suddenly behaved like this. However, the situation in Xicheng was urgent now, and there were still many unresolved matters in Beijing. She had no time to care about his emotions. She could just be tired of it, as long as he was willing. Do her a favor. She is not a silly princess who only cares about her children, and he is certainly not a fool who puts love affairs first. The two of them can act appropriately. Do they really think they can love each other to death? ¡°At least after He appeared, she wouldn¡¯t. After falling into a dream, Kunyi saw Qingyue. For some reason, Qing Yan looked particularly anxious today. He glanced at her, wanting to get angry but suppressing his emotions. She said: "We monsters are the best at acting. Of all the monsters in the world, except me and Lou Siyu, no one will consider your life wholeheartedly. You'd better not fall into a strange trap. big." Kunyi rolled her eyes. Qing Yan immediately became furious: "Do you think I'm joking?" "No." She said lazily, "I think what you said makes sense, so when I go to Xicheng, you must save my life." Qing Yan¡¯s face looked much better when he mentioned Xicheng. She laughed and said: "Nie Yan won't stop you from doing anything you want to do now, just go ahead. No matter how big a monster is when you meet me, I will eat it." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 98 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qing Yan doesn¡¯t like Kun Yi very much. After all, she is the container that seals her. Only one with something wrong would like a prison. But now, Qing Yan feels that Kun Yi is quite innocent and cute, and has no scheming at all. In order to survive and protect her country, she actually agreed to let herself eat monsters. Nie Yan clearly said the pros and cons, but this little fool didn't listen at all. Qing Yan thought with a smile, it¡¯s better not to listen. The more monsters she goes to, the faster she will recover. When the time comes, she will eat this little fool and her worries will be gone. Kunyi looked at the excited Qingye without saying a word, just letting her jump up and down happily. Generally, when an emperor goes on an expedition, the scene is very grand, but Kunyi did not ascend the throne. Secondly, leaving Shengjing with great fanfare would make the dignitaries uneasy. So on the day of the expedition, she picked an open space, took the men, horses, food and grass, and said, Without saying a word, he stood on the Thousand Miles Teleportation Array. Nie Yan stood beside her and said to her very seriously: "There are many people, if you don't hold me, I might be squeezed away when I land." Kunyi had no doubt at all and grabbed his hand obediently. She specially cut her nails yesterday and took off her long armor. Her small hands are white and soft, without any sharp points. When she holds them, her heart softens. Nie Yan almost imperceptibly curved the corners of his mouth, squeezed her tightly, and activated the formation. It stands to reason that large armies generally do not need such extravagant means to travel. After all, the power of Shangqing Si Taoists is limited, and it only takes three to five days for a mortal to march to Xicheng. However, no matter how Li Zhuhuai protested, Nie Yan had to choose Teleportation array, and one person does it, no one needs help. Li Zhuhuai was very confused. He asked Ye Midi: "Is your master feeling sorry for the bumpy journey of the beautiful princess?" Midnight smiled and shook his head: "How could it be? This is the fastest way to quell the demonic disaster." After saying that, he put a transfer letter in his hand. Li Zhuhuai opened it and took a look, he couldn't bear to carry it back: "You asked me to guard Buzhou Mountain again? What's the reason!" In the middle of the night, he handed over his hand: "Master said that you dropped your chopsticks while eating yesterday, which affected your luck." Li Zhuhuai:? Why didn¡¯t you say he used his mouth while eating? Without any time to say more, the magic circle lit up, and thousands of people behind them walked into the light one after another, and in an instant they appeared in the garrison camp thousands of miles away. Kunyi let go of Nie Yan's hand as soon as she landed. She looked around and found that there were only a few dozen patrolling garrison troops left in the camp. She pressed the people behind her to keep quiet, and then went to find the tent alone. As a result, someone stopped me before I even got close: "Who is that person!" After a slight pause in his steps, Kunyi lowered his head and looked at the simple cloth on his body, smiled and said to the man: "I'm here to deliver a message." "Send a message?" Xiaobing hesitated for a moment, then reached out to take what she had in her hand. Kunyi handed over his hand with a smile, turned his palm over, and put a manifestation talisman on the soldier's forehead. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Like a gushing spring, black energy rushed out from the little soldier's forehead. A moment later, the human skin fell to the ground, and a deer demon rushed toward her with a scream. Qing Yan noticed the evil spirit and was very excited. He even put a bib around himself for eating. However, in the next moment, Kunyi took action himself and threw out three peach wood daggers, stabbing the deer demon to death. "What are you doing!" Qing Yan was furious. Kunyi looked at her hands, smiled and comforted her: "This kind of monster that has no morals and still skins people to pretend to be human, wherever there is enough food for you, I will solve it. I will beg you later when I meet the big one." help." No matter how small a monster is, it is still flesh. How could she do it by herself? Qingyan was very angry, but Kunyi's tone was too sincere, and she felt there was no reason to be angry. "However, wasn't she a little loser who couldn't learn Taoism originally? How come she was so good at killing little monsters now? Qing Yan thought and thought, but didn't expect the answer, so he simply continued to wait. Kun Yi made very little movement. After killing this one, she knew that most of the people in the camp had been killed. In order not to alert others, she specifically asked Nie Yan to take action and quietly put away all the remaining monsters. Only then began to search the Chinese military tent. Huo Anliang was lying in the Chinese army tent covered in blood, still breathing. Nie Yan was a man of his word, so he immediately locked his soul and used a drop of his own blood to heal him. ? ?When you were young, did you ever give them such a violent attitude? " "My lord has never been like this." Zhu Yan pursed his lips, "But birds and beasts roam the world, and most of them are kept and slaughtered by mortals." This is just repaying the other person with his own way. The creator needs to be responsible for the nature of the things he makes, but the things he develops are not his fault. After receiving the drawings, Nie Yan said: "Even if they have a desire for revenge, they will not be able to do such an organized thing if no one instigates them." ?????????????????????????????Compared to being kept in captivity, they definitely prefer to directly kill and eat. The demon clan in this city knew that he was coming so quickly and made such a request. It was hard not to suspect that someone was tipping him off behind the scenes. The wind around me suddenly stopped strangely for a moment. Nie Yan turned his head and looked coldly in a certain direction, with murderous intent in his eyes. Qing Ye was frightened and staggered, and quickly returned her body to Kun Yi. Kun Yi was awakened by her violent movements, opened her eyes and looked around blankly. She was startled when she saw a person running towards her like a wind. She looked up and saw Nie Yan looking at her with a frown and reaching out to touch her forehead: "Is there anything wrong with Your Highness?" (Remember this site) Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With such a delicate body, it must be hard for her to have her consciousness taken away by Qing Yan like this. But the man in front of him seemed to be sleepy, staring at him blankly, and then tilted his head, as if he didn't understand what he was saying. Nie Yan¡¯s heart suddenly softened. He picked her up and sat on the Arhat bed by himself, then took the quilt and wrapped her with him: "Aren't you panicking if you go to sleep without changing your clothes?" Yawning softly, Kunyi muttered vaguely: "My clothes are made of cloth after all. The refugees outside are still wearing coarse grass cloth. They don't think it's too uncomfortable. Why are you so troublesome?" Okay, I don¡¯t know who didn¡¯t understand the world¡¯s suffering at first, but now I¡¯m teaching him a lesson. Nie Yan smiled, tucked her into the bed and covered her up, and then placed a strong barrier around her. It¡¯s so strong that even three poles of the sun can¡¯t shine in. So at noon on the second day, Kunyi was sitting in the tent, very doubtful about life: "How long have I slept?" "Go back to Your Highness." Lan Tiao couldn't help but laugh, "Six hours." It¡¯s over. The purpose of the royal family¡¯s personal expedition is to improve their morale. It¡¯s good for her to change the place to show the hard-working soldiers how the royal family is so lazy. How can this power be established? How to win this battle! "Your Highness, there is no need to panic. My uncle sent a message early in the morning, so that you can enter the city before you wake up." Yu Bai said, "He said that the road is not easy to walk, and it will be cleaned up by then Oh yes, Dragon Fish Jun also went together." Two question marks appeared on Kunyi¡¯s head: ¡°He is a strategist and can run faster than me, the coach?¡± "I feel sorry for you too." Lan Tiao said a rare kind word to him, "I don't want you to take risks." "If I were afraid of danger, I would stay in Shengjing and not come out." Kunyi stood up, put her long hair into the simplest and strongest bun, then changed her clothes and put on her armor, "I really want to hide in this place." Behind them, I, the coach, will have no place to talk from now on." ¡° Originally, Nie Yan was not allowed to take command just to keep the military power in his own hands and to gain prestige by the way. This was a good thing, and he was protecting her like a canary. When Kunyi left the camp angrily, he met Zhu Yan head-on. Zhu Yan held up his hand to her, and then said: "The number of monsters in the three cities to the west is so large that your Highness can't imagine it. My uncle wants to let Your Highness wait for a while before entering the city directly." "No need." Kun Yi said, "We can catch up directly and gather the team together before marching. This can also avoid sneak attacks." "But" Zhu Yan couldn't help but look around at her thin arms and legs with his peripheral vision, and shook his head gently, "Outside is not as good as inside the palace. It's better for Your Highness not to be willful. If something unexpected happens, the military advisor will If you and Commander Congyi can¡¯t come back, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± This person looked very respectful and lowered his head when he spoke, but his words sounded like he looked down upon Kunyi, a mediocre woman, and felt that she was just a burden that needed protection. Kun Yi was happy: "Since ancient times, has a marshal died in battle and asked the deputy general in court?" Zhu Yan was stunned: "Of course not." "Then I'm not afraid of death, so what are you afraid of?" ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Yan frowned. Although he was very grateful that His Highness was sensible and willing to serve as a witness for the Dragon Clan, her arrogance and indifference were really unpleasant. If something happened, it would not be his responsibility. With a long sigh, he cupped his hands towards her: "Then it's up to you, Your Highness." Kunyi counted the soldiers in the camp and took them all to the city without leaving any behind. "No need to leave some people to garrison?" Zhu Yan frowned, "What if the camp is occupied by monsters" "Our best camp should be in the city." Kunyi said, "With uncle and Long Yujun opening the way, we can definitely get in. It doesn't matter how many people you leave here. If the monster can really break the formation and seize it, In a camp, no matter how many soldiers there are, they are just food for the people." The words make sense, but they do not conform to the consistent marching rules. Zhu Yan was too lazy to persuade her. He just wanted to see if this charming princess would regret it when she met a monster on the way and was so frightened that her face turned pale. The reinforcements took a wide mountain road into the city. Kunyi did not ride in a car, but rode a horse. He was dressed in silver and red armor, which seemed quite similar. However, before the team had gone two miles away, they bumped into a refugee woman with two children. "Come on, sir, please give me some water to drink. I'm going to die of thirst." The woman knelt down in front of Kunyi's horse with her two children in her arms.People learn how to use some magic weapons. Nie Yan did not break his promise. He opened the city gate and the official road into the city was clean, with no trace of blood at all. However, I don¡¯t know why, but the people in the city didn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic. They watched them entering the city without saying anything or moving. They only hid behind the doors and windows and peeked. Zhu Yan explained to her in a low voice: "When the demon soldiers entered the city before, they were disguised as reinforcements and killed many people." Kunyi pointed at Wang Qi aggrievedly: "But I am a member of the royal family" ¡°They also flew this flag before.¡± Kunyi: "" No matter what, these monsters will be killed. Nie Yan occupied the original city lord's mansion, and the city lord's body had been taken down from the tower. The weather was hot and the smell of corpses was very unpleasant. Everyone wanted to give the city lord a grand burial first and then take revenge, but Kunyi held them down. "Find the best coffin shop in the city and buy the best coffin for the city lord. I will pay for it." She said, "Split out eight more people and we will take the city lord to fight the monsters." Isn¡¯t this a lot of effort in vain? The counselors complained a lot, but Nie Yan nodded: "Do as the marshal said." He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Kunyi¡¯s actions, but he could let her do whatever she wanted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It is not uncommon for monsters to disguise themselves as humans. In order to survive, during these decades of wandering, monsters have gradually learned the words and deeds of mortals, but what is difficult to learn alone are the emotions of mortals. It¡¯s simple to love, hate and love to learn, but when it comes to a deeper level, they can¡¯t figure it out. Carrying the city lord's coffin alone was time-consuming, laborious and troublesome. In the eyes of the monsters, it was Kunyi's willful act. However, when the city lord's body was actually placed in the coffin and with the help of the spiritual ritual team, the people hiding in the city began to dare to do so for some unknown reason. I stood on the street and watched them. The paper money flying in the air fell, and the silent people on the street suddenly shed tears. "Help" they shouted hoarsely, "Help" Children cried, women and children knelt down and kowtowed, facing the direction of the royal flag set up by Kun Yi, and kept choking: "The city lord died so miserably to protect an entire private school of young children. Sir, help me, there are not many people left in the city." Already" "I stuffed the child in the cellar, thinking I could escape. But when I went to deliver food today, I only saw a pile of bones." "They eat people without blinking an eye. Who can save us?" "Many people are locked up in prisons, and they are no different than cattle and sheep waiting to be slaughtered." Kunyi's throat tightened when she heard that. She reined up her horse on the street and spoke loudly: "I am Princess Kunyi of the Great Song Dynasty, sister of the late emperor, direct bloodline of the royal family. Now she is leading her troops to reclaim the three cities to the west, and has occupied the city lord's palace. We have also set up a magic circle so that no monsters dare to invade. Those who are still alive in the city can follow me and take refuge in the city lord's mansion." Zhu Yan followed behind, and when he heard this, he glanced at Nie Yan in front with some worry. "The people here have just been deceived by monsters using the name of the royal family. How can they easily believe these words? Even if His Highness says something heroic, how many people can he take away?" They are still rushing to capture the prison. Isn't this a waste of time? While he was muttering, Zhu Yan saw the city lord's family members walking out of the street and joining the middle of their team. The city lord¡¯s family members were willing to believe this man, and the people on the street tentatively came over. The breeze blows on the face, dispersing the thick evil spirit in the city. Wherever Kunyi's team goes, the chaotic world seems to have cleared up. Zhu Yan was right, there were indeed some people who couldn't believe it, but to his surprise, from the street to the end of the street, there were about a hundred people who joined their team. And the further you go, the more people there are. Zhu Yan was very surprised. He walked two steps faster and asked Nie Yan: "How come they dare to believe her words?" Nie Yan smiled: "My wife has a nice voice." Zhu Yan:? He understands the truth, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be because of this at the moment. Nie Yan was actually curious, but he just looked at it without asking any questions, and there was a hint of pride in his eyes. His princess turned out to be so powerful. This road is vast and noisy, and there are no monsters who want to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak in so that they can follow them into the city lord's mansion. But Nie Yan only glanced at the street while sitting on his horse, and those monsters disappeared angrily. The monsters that originally revealed their true identities and were killing people in the city seemed to have disappeared overnight, and there were only many mortals with weird looks on the streets. "We are so afraid of what they will do. We have clearly captured the city. Even if we fight to the death, our number is no less than theirs." In the darkness, there was an indignant monster with a sharp mouth. "Fight to the death?" The older monster chuckled, "Fight to the death with whom? Uncle Yu Qing? That means he fights and you die." "Didn't Qingqiu say they would help us?" "She said it, but everyone has entered the city. Can you see that the fox came out to help?" "This is how to do?" The monsters were panicked. Some were resisting near the prison, and some were hiding, mixing in the crowd as before, waiting for opportunities. Kunyi personally opened the prison door with his sword. The soft light flowed all over her body from the tip of the sword. It was invisible if you weren't paying attention, but Nie Yan happened to be staring at her and took this light into his eyes. It seemed to be even more powerful than what he had seen before. He said nothing and only looked at the birthmark on her back. Qingyan enjoyed eating monsters, but Kunyi was so powerful that she had new worries. Originally, I used Kun Yi¡¯s body to deliver a letter to Xicheng, asking the demon clan here to cause more trouble, so that they could use it as a handle to threaten Xuanlong in the future.He said he was unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the military advisor?¡± She leaned over and asked in a funny way, ¡°Could it be that one of the monsters I just killed was an old friend of the military advisor?¡± Nie Yan snorted lightly and brushed away her hand that was about to pinch him: "Your Highness is strategizing, so there is no need for a military adviser." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Kunyi Doesn't Think So Is it because he is afraid that she will affect his power? With a serious look on his face, Kunyi took his hand and pulled him to a more secluded corner. "Uncle," she said seriously, "the country and the country cannot be separated from you. Even if I kill the enemy bravely today, the person they respect most as the demon slayer must be you." so what? Knowing that he was standing next to her, she still talked to someone for so long and kept staring at him? Nie Yan sneered. His smile made Kunyi's scalp tingle, and she straightened her back immediately: "I will definitely do what I promised you, please forgive me." It actually implies that he is narrow-minded. His face became even colder, he flicked his sleeves, passed her and got on his horse. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi was left standing there alone, feeling confused. What's wrong? It was fine just now, but why does this person's face change so easily? She has obviously done a good job. The refugees have been rescued and people have been resettled. It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t praise her. Who is he looking at with such an ugly face? Puzzled, Kunyi also got on the horse. Lord Longyu has changed a lot since he became an official in the court. He used to be a bit frivolous and soft, but now he looks decent and well-behaved. His horse followed Kunyi three positions behind, and the autumn wind blew his robes. Full sleeves of wheat color. When Kunyi looked back at Wang Qi, she happened to see him. Mr. Longyu nodded to her restrainedly, and Kunyi also nodded. However, if this scene fell into Uncle Yuqing's eyes, it would be nothing more than a flirtatious glance. He suddenly reined in his horse. Kunyi heard the sound and turned to look at him: "What's wrong?" "There is a demon nearby. I'll go over and take a look." He said expressionlessly, "You go first." Where is this going? Kunyi shook her head repeatedly. Nie Yan will not be in danger in this place where monsters are rampant, but if he is allowed to go alone, others will be in danger. "I'll go with you, and the rest will escort the people forward first. We'll catch up later," she said. Nie Yan didn¡¯t refuse, but he didn¡¯t say another word. He pulled the reins and ran towards the side road. Kunyi threw the military talisman to Mr. Longyu and told him to lead the team back to the house, and then followed him on horseback. Mr. Dragon Fish didn¡¯t even have time to stop him. He frowned and looked around. How could some inconspicuous little demon be worthy of Nie Yan personally driving over? The little demon being chased thought so too. It has been practicing hard for fifty years, and before it even had time to transform into a human form, it finally caught a little girl and just took a bite, when it was slapped against the wall. The power of this palm was so great that it died before it even had time to react. If it had the opportunity to say its last words, it would definitely ask the aggressive man: What a hatred! Nie Yan retracted his hand and held the dying little girl in his hands. When he turned around, Kun Yi arrived just in time. She frowned at his rude actions, quickly dismounted and held the little girl in her arms. After looking at the injury, she got on the horse again and said, "Send her back first." Nie Yan half-closed his eyes: "You go back by yourself, I'll walk around again." Kunyi wondered: "You don't want to go with me?" "I don't want to." He turned his back. It was quiet for a moment, and she didn't speak again. Then the sound of horse hooves sounded, and they ran away along the path. Nie Yan let out a breath. He seems to be a little too concerned. If it were before, he would obviously not take Mr. Dragon Fish seriously at all. But I don¡¯t know why lately, I always feel a little panicked. The person was clearly beside him, but it was as if he had nothing to do with him. Mr. Longyu treated her with gentleness and respect, which was much better than his cold and arrogant look. His eyes dimmed a bit, and Nie Yan pursed his lips and looked at the gravel in the corner in trance. The sound of horse hooves running away behind him came back soon. Nie Yan was stunned and turned around in disbelief. He saw Kunyi dismounting in front of him with a smile, wiping the sweat on his head: "I asked them to take the child back first. Wherever you want to go, I will accompany you." .¡± The sun illuminated the dark clouds above the West City, and a bright ray of light fell on her shoulders. He watched in a daze, and suddenly couldn't help but stretched out his hand, picked her up around the waist, and pressed her into his arms. "No, it's all sweat." "Yeah." He hugged her tightly. Kunyi couldn¡¯t understand what his mood meant. She was so unhappy just now, but she felt better in the blink of an eye. She patted his back gently and asked, "Doesn't this annoy me?" "I'm annoyed." He replied in a low voice, "But I can stop being annoyed for a while." ? Okay, it¡¯s so easy to negotiate. Kunyi patted his shoulder dumbfounded. In terms of taking care of the beauty's emotions, she, Princess Kunyi, takes second place. No one in Shengjing dares to take first place. She is not like those stupid men who don't know where they are wrong and just ignore them. That will make people more angry. What? We need to learn how she goes and comes back and pay attention to her at the same time. It is simple and easy to use. The Ronghua Pavilion has not been in vain for so many yearsThe price of one stone. Who is raising whose price? The Zhao and Qian families were angry and raised the price to two or three dollars, but the other three families gave in and remained silent. "There is no future." Shopkeeper Zhao pointed at them and scolded them, "If we can't advance and retreat together at this time, you can't expect us to help each other in the future." "But Mr. Qian, you haven't seen that this person has a good background?" Shopkeeper Sun said weakly, "Instead of fighting like this, why don't we all sit down and talk?" "You think I haven't thought about it?" Shopkeeper Qian said bitterly, "It's because they refuse to talk and they must fight us to the end." Then let¡¯s fight, who is afraid of whom? The price was two or two or three yuan, he didn't believe that this kid could go higher. Kunyi could indeed offer a higher price, but she didn¡¯t. She asked Xu Wuwei, who was running errands for her, to dump all the rice grains she had collected for one tael of silver to the Zhao Qian family. In just half a day, the people they sent out to collect food ran away in despair. "I came to provide disaster relief, and they actually rushed to let me make money." Kunyi looked at the account book and felt very strange, "Is there such a good thing?" Lan Tiao wiped the sweat from her forehead: "The price of two or three yuan can buy ten stones of rice in Shengjing. With my uncle's help, they can get as much as they want." Closing the account book, Kunyi said with a smile: "Don't worry, cook two more dishes tonight and wait for them to come over for dinner." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Merchants are the best at seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Seeing that the new boy is invulnerable to both soft and hard tactics, no matter how angry they are, the Zhao and Qian families took a look at their own accounts and settled down. It is not a way to fight like this. They are here to earn money. It is unreasonable to let others make money back. So the shopkeepers of the two families, together with the bosses of the five major families, went to Xu Wuwei in person to bow to him: "Excuse me, sir, could you please introduce us to your master?" How could a person of unknown origin and whose name and surname have never been heard of be a real businessman? Several shopkeepers finally figured it out after thinking about it for so long. If there was no one behind him, how could the food collected by this person be sent to the city lord's mansion. Xicheng has been ruined by the demon disaster. Although there are still hundreds of thousands of people alive, if anyone has the ability to make them so desperate, it can only be the group of people who have just entered the city. And among this group of people, the most unpredictable is Uncle Yu Qing, who is rumored to be the most powerful one. Shopkeeper Qian respectfully carried twenty stones of white rice as a stepping stone, stood in front of Xu Wuwei, and praised the support army that had just entered the city, and finally said respectfully: "We don't have any other intentions. We have land and food in our house, and I want to see if the adults need it." Xu Wuwei collected the 20 kilograms of rice without mercy, and then led them to the courtyard where Kunyi lived in the city lord's mansion. The City Lord's Mansion, which was originally quite grand, is now full of small straw huts. Many chattering women live in the huts. The better wing rooms at the back are also filled with old people and young children. It is noisy and noisy all the way. Very. The shopkeepers, who had never seen this posture before, all raised their sleeves to cover their noses and frowned as they passed by. Shopkeeper Zhao, who was walking in the middle, muttered in a low voice: "It's a waste of rice to save such useless things" After all, the strong man still has some strength and can work. In his eyes, women are just freeloaders. They are of no use except giving birth to children. How can the city lord let all the men live outside? School grounds? Just as I was thinking about it, a particularly pretty and charming girl appeared at the door of the courtyard ahead. "Can you please come in and wait a moment." She clasped her hands and bent her knees slightly, "Your Highness will be here later." Several bosses could not help but look at her twice, but the boss of the Qian family in front was unhappy: "The person we are inviting to see should be Uncle Yuqing, why bother His Highness?" Lan Tiao frowned and looked at Xu Wuwei behind him. Xu Wuwei raised his hands to them: "The person you want to see should be our Highness." Several people were stunned and exchanged glances. Your Highness, is the current Princess Kunyi? What can this charming woman say? She is easier to fool than Uncle Yuqing. With relaxed expressions, these people bowed respectfully and went in to sit down at the table. As soon as we sat down, the maid next to us started to serve the dishes. His Highness only had two maids with him, but these two maids were really good-looking, with almond-shaped eyes and melon-seed faces, which made several shopkeepers confused. Shopkeeper Zhao also looked at it at first, but as he glanced at the dishes on the table, his expression suddenly changed. "Old money." He tugged on the sleeve of the person next to him. Shopkeeper Qian withdrew his gaze from the maid and asked in a low voice, "What?" "Look at the table." What¡¯s going on on the table? Isn¡¯t it just a table of dishes? Shopkeeper Qian was about to laugh at Lao Zhao for making such a fuss over something he had never seen before, but when he took a closer look, he was also surprised. ??????????????????? It seemed that they had been prepared in advance. These dishes had lost the heat of when they had just come out of the pot and were still warm. However, there were eight dishes in total, and one of his favorite dishes, sweet and sour carp, was placed in front of him. There is nothing scary about a dish. What is scary is that Shopkeeper Zhao¡¯s favorite elbow, Shopkeeper Sun¡¯s favorite Dragon and Phoenix Soup, Manager Li¡¯s favorite Fugui Yuanzi, and Manager Zhou¡¯s favorite Gusu Cake are all displayed one by one. in front of them. One dish can be a coincidence, but five dishes are definitely not, not to mention that several of them are not common dishes at all. In Xicheng right now, only their own homes have the raw materials. ¡°Did His Highness expect that they would come, and even knew their tastes clearly? A chill ran down my spine, and the five people sat blankly in their seats, not daring to look around anymore. The bead curtain at the partition rang and someone came in. The five people did not dare to show off their anger, and stood up one after another to salute, but they heard an extraordinarily soft voice: "Excuse me for waiting." &The storekeeper's face was not very good: "It's hard to say, the conditions we opened are not good." Although the grain worth one thousand coins and one stone was sold without any profit according to their purchaser, for Her Highness, it was not as cheap as buying grain in Shengjing, not to mention that she had to hold five official positions. But she didn¡¯t refuse because she knew they would come to her again. The price of food in Xicheng used to be in their hands, but now, the princess has the final say. If they really wanted to fight, with the princess's wealth, she could chew up the five of them and swallow them whole. Shopkeeper Zhao felt for the first time that his daughter¡¯s family could be as powerful as this. When they left, no one dared to cover their noses anymore when they saw the women in the courtyard. They all left the city lord's mansion through the side entrance dejectedly, like eggplants beaten by frost. The dishes on the table were not touched much. A servant passing by saw it, looked around, and secretly took the dishes out to a few elderly people living nearby without permission. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Yu Bai went back and found that the food was gone, she twisted the servant of the former city lord's palace who had made his own decisions and sent it directly to Kun Yi. Kunyi¡¯s face looked unhappy: ¡°Why did you make the decision without permission?¡± The servant trembled and said: "I see that there is fish and meat, and the elderly people in the next room are weak, so I thought that instead of falling, it is better to give them" "How long has it been since you took it?" She frowned. "Half an hour" ? Okay, I can¡¯t get it back anymore. Kunyi held her forehead and her tone became colder, "Didn't the previous master teach you that only the master can handle the master's things?" The maid was shaking with fright, but she was also a little angry. They spent all day eating and drinking, so they just gave out some white rice as a favor, but they didn't allow the old man to eat some leftovers. It was really a wealthy family that was full of wine and meat. Even if she made the decision without authorization, she was doing a good thing. Could she still be beaten? ¡°Hey, Kunyi really gave her a good beating, although it wasn¡¯t much, just five spanks. The maid was so aggrieved that she went back to her room and cried all night. The promise she had made when she was beaten that she would not tell anyone about the matter was no longer counted. She scolded Kunyi while crying. What a waste of food, big fish and big meat. I would rather throw it away than feed it to the refugees, enjoy it myself, and let the refugees suffer, etc. Originally, disaster relief was a good deed, and Kunyi spent so much money and food from his own private treasury without any hope of repayment. However, it is human nature to fight for kindness and enmity. When this news spread, many refugees began to complain. Life in the city is difficult. Why should the princess eat eight dishes in one meal and throw them away? People like them can't even take a bite of meat. It¡¯s simply too much. As a result, many people living in the City Lord's Mansion became restless, either trying to break into the courtyard where the princess lived, or smashing things in the City Lord's Mansion. I don¡¯t know who spread the rumor. On the third day, the entire refugee camp was saying that Princess Kunyi was originally a monster. Otherwise, how could an ordinary woman have so much mind, be able to do so many things, and lead troops to fight. The heated remarks were getting louder. Kunyi stood in front of the window, pressing the beaten maid next to her and letting her listen to the words word for word. The maid was still dissatisfied: "You should have divided the dishes earlier, and nothing would have happened." Kunyi sneered, picked out the gossipers, and packed them up with the maid and sent them out of the city lord's mansion. Without the protection of the magic circle around the city lord's palace, and without the food for daily disaster relief, they were blown away by the evil wind outside, and instantly woke up. They knelt at the door crying and begging His Highness for forgiveness. Kunyi ignored him. She glanced at the women who were still huddled in the yard and said coldly: "Eight dishes can bring peace to your home, but you think it's too much. Who can complain? The gate is right here. Walk slowly and don¡¯t see me off.¡± The days outside are too scary. Even if it¡¯s unfair here, at least monsters won¡¯t suddenly pop up and want to eat people. The princess got angry, and the remaining people stopped muttering and continued to do needlework and build bricks to repair the yard every day in exchange for more rice. Kunyi returned to his yard with a straight face, and happened to bump into Nie Yan returning with his sword. Nie Yan didn't know what was going on in the mansion. In the past few days, the demon soldiers had been trying to break through the magic formations of the city lord's mansion and the school grounds. He had to go out and work for several hours every day. Seeing that she looked bad now, he thought something had happened. event. "As a result, this man came over, bumped his head against his heart, and then leaned against it, saying in a muffled voice: "You can't save stupid people even if you can provide disaster relief, so it's so important to open a private school." "Huh?" Nie Yan didn't understand. She didn't seem to want him to understand, and just muttered to herself: "If you divide the dishes, you won't worry about the scarcity but the inequality. How should those who don't get the portion complain? After seeing big fish and big meat, who would care less about white flour and rice? Even if that thing falls over, you can't let them see it." "With the money I earned, I can eat eighty dishes if I want. If you don't show off your power, it will be my fault." "It seems that they are used to being too idle." After thinking about it, she suddenly raised her head: "Let them work to earn food from tomorrow on. The elderly and young children can eat for free, but the rest have to earn it by themselves. If they earn more, I can turn it into silver for them." As he said that, he counted with his fingers: "I have thirty million taels left, and they probably won't be able to earn all of it." Nie Yan swallowed back the phrase "This is a lot of money" in his throat, touched her head, and changed it to: "Your Highness is wise." Kunyi finally relaxed her eyebrows, then raised her head to look at him, and asked with a smile: "Where are you coming back from? Why are you so sweaty?" &nThe needles, threads and cloth are then sold by refugees who don't know how to make them, and the excess money goes to the refugees themselves. The same is true for rice grains. This woman is really brave. She dares to support the entire city's commerce without fear of the capital chain suddenly being cut off and losing all her money. But after thinking about it, this man had his back against the treasury, and he let out a long sigh. "Master Sun," he said to the person next to him, "take your legitimate daughter with you, and let's go see His Highness again." Manager Sun was the one he wanted. Although the other families also felt sorry for the money and did not want to lose money, they still took their promising children and knelt outside the city lord's mansion. Kunyi didn¡¯t let them in immediately. She was sitting by the window sill painting Dankou on her hands. When she was almost finished, she received a message from Xu Wuwei. "They say that three hundred coins and one stone is almost the same price as Shengjing." Xu Wuwei handed over his hands in admiration, "Congratulations, Your Highness." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi actually made a budget and lowered their price to about 500 Wen, which was more cost-effective than getting food from Shengjing. But she didn't expect that these big families would take the initiative to bleed. She removed the Dankou water and let these people in happily. To be honest, the children of wealthy businessmen are not poorly raised, but because they have too much money, they are inevitably a little ignorant of the sufferings of the people. Kunyi saw and passed the exams for the children they brought one by one, and after secretly agreeing on the position, she agreed to their request that two families should be admitted to the fifth grade, and three families should be admitted to the sixth grade. I originally thought that His Highness would push for more official positions, but I didn't expect that she agreed like this. The five families were overjoyed, thanked her repeatedly, and left their children in her house to serve her, waiting to take office. Kunyi did not refuse. Xicheng is now an excellent place for training. She assigned some simple tasks to these four young men and one girl, but set relatively difficult goals for them, and then waited to check and accept the results. The task assigned to the Sun family girl was to persuade thirty shops to open for business. The task was the heaviest, but within a day, she was the first to return to Kunyi. Kunyi was surprised and pinched her little face: "How did you persuade her?" Xiuxiu, a girl from the Sun family, said obediently: "I help my father run three silk and satin shops, so I selected thirty small cloth shops and persuaded them to give them goods at a fair price as long as they opened the door. I also assigned some regular customers to them and opened the door. There will be business, and a demon exorcism charm will be distributed at the door, so after a meeting, they will open the business when they go back." She said, tilting her head: "Your Highness, I could have persuaded forty families." Kunyi was shocked at how neatly she did things, and when she heard this, she became curious again: "What happened to the other ten families?" Her eyes darkened, and Xiu Xiu whispered: "Seven of the heads of the house are dead. They were all eaten by monsters. The wives at home just want to sell the shop and return to their parents' home. There are three more who have lost their arms and legs and are unwilling to come out to see people anymore." , He only said that it would be a while before the eldest son of the family could come back from Shengjing to support the business before opening." Kunyi sighed. She glanced out the window and whispered: "In another month, things will get better here." "There won't be any more monsters in the future?" Xiuxiu looked at her expectantly. Kunyi didn¡¯t dare to respond. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That but the last thing she dares to deceive are children. They are fourteen or fifteen years old, when they are most trustworthy. It would be a sin to disappoint them. After thinking about it, she said: "At least if I am still alive, you will not suffer such a disaster again." Xiuxiu's eyes were red, she pulled her sleeves and whispered: "Your Highness is the best woman I have ever seen." Kunyi pursed her lips. She wanted to laugh but was afraid that she would get carried away, so she held it back. So when Nie Yan came back in the evening, he saw Kun Yi taking off his armor, wearing the usual gold talisman and black gauze, sitting in front of the dressing table and giggling. He walked over to take a look, thinking that she had got another jade treasure, but he found that in front of her was a precious lacquered wood box, but there was only a small, pressed and dried yellow flower in the box. Next to the small yellow flower, there is a new ginkgo leaf. It is an ordinary leaf, the kind you can pick up on the ground outside. He wondered: "When did His Highness become so interested in flowers and plants?" It still has to be preserved like this. "Who cares about these things? They are worthless." She curled her lips. The next moment, he covered the box like a hidden treasure, wrapped it in silk, and stuffed it under the bed. Nie Yan suddenly became unhappy. He asked: "Dragon Fish gave it to you?" "Where are you?" Kunyi rolled her eyes at him, "Xiuxiu gave it to me. She said it was the leaves from the ginkgo tree that grew best in front of her shop. She picked them, not picked them up, and came here to give them to me. I." Nie Yan's expression relaxed, and he felt a little uncomfortable: "You promised her an official position, and she gave you a leaf?" "That can't be calculated that way." She pouted, "Her father gave her the gift of thanks for the official position, so this is what she gave me." As he said this, his expression was a little aggrieved: "Can't they just give me ginkgo leaves because they think I'm good?" Realizing that she seemed to care about this, Nie Yan changed his words: "Of course you are good, don't say a piece of it, you can take it back if she chops the tree down and carries it to you." Kunyi: "" It's a bit difficult to accept it. The tree is hundreds of years old. "I'll pick them for you tomorrow," he said. "What other leaves your Highness likes, I'll pick them all."  bsp;She had been taught a lesson, and the pain was heartbreaking, but fortunately it was not difficult to take it back. Life is short, just live it with people, why covet the beauty and eternal life of monsters. Arowana looked at her blankly. He thought about it and suddenly felt funny: "His Highness really understands people's hearts best." So these days, she has never paid attention to Uncle Yuqing's expressions of kindness and love. It's not that she can't understand it, but that she doesn't believe it at all and would rather think about it elsewhere. Uncle Yuqing's face turned pale with anger. It has not been changed. Thinking about it, Nie Yan doesn't seem to be any better than him. He was still a little sad just now, but Lord Longyu cheered up after thinking about it. He stood up and handed over to Kunyi: "Commander Huo will be fully recovered after two more days of rest. I will stay here for two days for His Highness. I¡¯ll meet up with His Highness later.¡± Having said that, Kunyi had no other choice but to nod, stand up and pat the dust on his robe. When he was about to leave, he turned around and said to him: "Uncle, I have a very weird temper recently. What you said just now, you must be careful." Don't talk to him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing this, Mr. Longyu silently glanced at the shadow under the eaves of the corridor in the distance. The man in the shadow has been standing for a long time. Even if he didn't say anything, he should have heard everything. Kunyi didn't notice him and said to herself: "It's getting late, I should go back and pack my things. If you have any news, you can send it to Uncle Yu Qing directly first. It will be more convenient for you two to talk." Using spiritual consciousness to convey messages is a high-level Taoist and magical art. Although she is not lacking in cultivation at the moment, she has been too busy recently and has not had time to learn it. Lord Long Yu agreed obediently, and Kun Yi didn¡¯t say much, and went back to pack things with Yu Bai and Lan Tiao. *** Nie Yan came back very late, smelling of blood. Kunyi came out wrapped in a cloak and looked at the injuries on his hands with wide eyes: "Are there any monsters in this city that can hurt you?" "I didn't notice it for a moment." He lowered his eyes, his lips were pale, and his face was as clear as jade. Kunyi quickly helped him sit down and asked Yubai to bring him a medicine box to clean his wounds. The candlelight in the room was dim. She squatted in front of him, her eyelashes were half lowered, and her pink lips gently touched the wound, looking very gentle. Nie Yan looked at her quietly and suddenly said: "If your highness could live forever, what would you want to do?" With her heart skipping a beat, Kun Yi glanced at him uncomfortably: "Why do you ask this so suddenly?" "I just remembered one thing." Nie Yan lowered his eyes and said, "Three hundred years ago, there was an emperor in the world who spent all his money to seek immortality, but he still only lived a hundred years. A hundred years later, his dynasty The emperor was destroyed, and all his former relatives and friends were gone, and the emperor who was almost close to the way of heaven finally chose to commit suicide." ¡° Immortality seems to be a blessing and a disaster for mortals. Kunyi pouted: "I don't have anything to think about, but if it were me, I would probably make the same choice as him. People have to have hope in life. What's the point of living when there is nothing around you?" Nie Yan tightened his hands in his sleeves. After cleaning the wound, Kunyi got up to put the medicine box, and twisted the handkerchief to give it to him. Seeing that he was in a daze, she couldn't help but smile: "Sir, you look like a young man who is trapped in love and at a loss. .¡± It¡¯s as if the gift you sent was rejected by your beloved, your lips are pursed tightly and your eyes are slightly panicked. Nie Yan suddenly felt annoyed: "You are used to reading people's thoughts." You can clearly understand it, so why should you pretend you don¡¯t understand it? "Yes, but it has to be a human being." She squatted down in front of him holding her skirt, her eyes filled with smiles, "Because people's emotions have causes and effects, they will be happy and unhappy because of something. . But you are different, how dare I use mortal thoughts to speculate on you." "Why is it different? Why is it different?" He said coldly. Nie Shen was very scary when he was angry. Even Li Zhuhuai, who was not afraid of death, would tremble when he saw his expression. But the man in front of him seemed not to be afraid at all. He was still smiling and even reached out to touch his face. side. He wanted to get away angrily, but her movements were very gentle, and her fingertips were soft and slippery, one by one, as if she was moving his scales down one by one. "If you are a mortal and I are a normal couple, then according to the rules of the world, you and I will both be prosperous and deprived. You will definitely not kill me because of your grudges with others." She explained to him patiently, "But my lord, when you discovered Qing Que, you wanted to kill me." As if a cold knife was stabbed into his heart, Nie Yan gritted his teeth and retorted: "I didn't." Kunyi had no intention of arguing with him, she just looked at him with a smile. Realizing what decision he had made at that time, Nie Yan clenched his teeth and panicked slightly: "There were other things at the time." "Oh?" She tilted her head, "What's the matter?" Naturally, she misunderstood that she deceived him and used him, and also deliberately aborted her child with him. But Ye Midian said, these are all misunderstandings. Face turned pale, Nie Yan pinched the armrest of the chair, unable to say this for a long time. Xuanlong is a race that refuses to bow its head, let alone bow to a mortal. Kunyi seemed to know this, and didn't have any unnecessary expectations for him. Seeing that he couldn't say anything, she smiled and stood up: "It's been so long. In fact, I don't really care about it anymore. You don't have to worry about it all the time." Go up. The evil disaster has not yet been eliminated, and I hope you will lend me a helping hand. I also have many things to say in front of the gods." From the very beginning, we agreed on a marriage that was only in name only.p; "Your Highness, there are still a lot of refugees in the last city, and City Lord Qian's family has not yet been completely settled. It is normal for the soft couch to be moved away and used elsewhere." Yu Bai said, "Shall I go look outside again?" "That's all." She frowned, "The situation in this city is not good. Don't walk around randomly. This bed is wide enough. Let me rest first at night." "yes." This city looks peaceful, but in fact it is more difficult to clean than the last one. There are no monsters rushing out to kill for her. Kunyi can only chase one murder case after another to find the murderer. The murder case files were piled up in the study, and it took her a whole day to finally find the city lord's copy among them. Before his death, the original city lord was invited to drink. After he got very drunk, he disappeared from the carriage on the way back. His body was hung on the tower the next day. Kunyi asked people to carefully check the people who invited them to drink, and found that they were all literary guests who were good at poetry. She lit the lamp and wanted to take a look at the lives of these literary guests, but unexpectedly, someone picked her up from the table. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Duan. Nie Yan held her knees with both hands and carried her to the bedside in a sitting position: "Your Highness has worked hard during the day, but you still want to stay up late and fight at night?" Kunyi struggled twice and couldn¡¯t laugh or cry: ¡°We are doing business.¡± Glancing at the things in her hand, Nie Yan disagreed: "What's the difficulty? I can tell who is a monster in this city at a glance. It's useless no matter how well they disguise themselves." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 106 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi paused and said nothing. She put down the file, took off her shoes and sat on the bed: "Uncle, I've been tired for a day. Let's rest." Nie Yan glanced at her and sat down by the bed: "Since you know I have this ability, why don't you ask me for help." Isn¡¯t it the easiest thing to ask him to help her defend and slay demons? Kunyi raised her eyebrows and pulled the brocade quilt to cover her legs: "Will uncle stay in this world for several decades?" Of course he won¡¯t. Once the Dragon Clan has a reason to attack Jiuchongtian again, he will leave the world. Nie Yan opened his mouth, but could not tell the answer. Kunyi seemed to know, and said with a smile: "Since I can't, then if I rely on my uncle for everything, what will I do if my uncle is gone in the future?" Strong people always have a bad habit, that is, they want others to rely on them to express their love, regardless of what will happen to this person in the future. If someone really believes it and lives his life like an ivy climbing on the wall, then if the wall collapses one day, will the ivy still be able to grow into a tree on its own? Shaking her head, she turned off the burning lamp on the table with her hand, covered herself with the quilt and closed her eyes. The man beside him didn¡¯t lie down for a long time, as if he was thinking about something. She had to get up early tomorrow, but Kunyi had no interest in caring about him. She just faced the wall inside and fell asleep slowly. Just before she fell asleep, she heard the person behind her suddenly ask: "What if it's okay?" Kunyi didn¡¯t answer and pretended to be asleep. What if it¡¯s possible? How many decades can you stay in the human world? Then she wouldn't want to be a creeper. She was supported by all the people and grew up in a noble family. It was not like she only cared about getting married. ¡°Besides, given his status, this ¡°if¡± would never happen at all. When the surrounding area became dark, Kunyi glanced at Qing Que inside her body. She sat quietly in the darkness, gloating over her disagreement with Nie Yan. "Little girl, why should you sacrifice the near for the distant?" She said, "As long as you bow your head to him, he will definitely do a lot for you." "Then what?" Kunyi asked her. Qing Yan was choked by her and frowned: "Then what? Just go and enjoy the glory and wealth." "Glory and wealth." Kunyi sneered, "I have enjoyed it for twenty years, and no one in the entire Song Dynasty has enjoyed it better than me." ¡­That¡¯s correct. Qing Yan suddenly felt worried. The highest pursuit of mortals is nothing more than glory, wealth and mutual love. The little girl has the former, but the little girl doesn't care about the latter at all. So what else can she do now? Kunyi didn't let her think too much. She asked with a smile: "Nie Yan said that he can see through all disguised monsters at a glance. Can you?" When Qing Yan heard this, he immediately became excited: "I, Qing Qiu, are also an ancient demon clan. Why can't I handle such a trivial matter? It's just" What she wants is for the world to be in chaos and all the monsters to come out. She can eat the monsters, but there is no need to go to the trouble of searching for them for her. However, before she could refuse, Kun Yi said: "The people below said that there is a great demon with thirty thousand years of cultivation hidden in this city. I think if you eat it, you will be able to recover half of your vitality." A great monster with thirty thousand years of cultivation is almost the same age as Qing Yue. Qing Yue's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he subconsciously licked his paws: "But a monster with this level of cultivation can't It¡¯s easy to show up.¡± "Can't you find it if you follow me?" After thinking for a while, Qing Yan nodded: "That's okay." At worst, she would only search for this big monster and turn a blind eye when seeing other little monsters. The abacus was a good one, but on the second day, Kunyi led people to patrol the city and found several monster dens without her reminding. She didn't sleep at night, commanding her men to set up traps everywhere in the city. Dozens of nocturnal man-eating monsters were caught in one night. Qing Yan felt that this princess was so scary that she could do these things. But Kunyi felt that it was not enough. How many days would it take to clear out all the monsters here? She picked up the case of the murder of the city lord again and visited several people who entertained the city lord at that time. ¡­¡­ With the autumn wind blowing, Nie Yan was sitting on the pavilion of the City Lord's Mansion, looking at the people in front of him with a gloomy expression. "We were also deceived by the Qingqiu Fox. I didn't know that you would come in person." A man with two sharp horns on his head knelt down in front of him and said in a low voice, "Look, we all restrained ourselves. ??I can make you eat buns filled with meat for a lifetime. " His eyes lit up, Fei Ye said immediately: "They said that everyone finally occupied the mortal city, how could they withdraw their troops just because of Uncle Yu Qing's words? There was no way to explain to the people below, so they used Qingqiu to Fox gives everyone a chance to support us and continue to eat some people in the city to nourish ourselves.¡± "They are much smarter than the people in the last city. They only eat people in the middle of the night and do not destroy the city here, so the people here can still give birth to people, so that they can always have people to eat." Kunyi felt a little uncomfortable. Before he could speak, Nie Yan came up from behind and stepped on his back. "Ah, my tail!" Fei Ye wailed, "Sir, please forgive me. I just heard them discussing this. The buns I eat are all stuffed with pork and no one is meat. How dare I hold back the Dragon Clan?" "Shut up." Nie Yan found him crying annoyingly. Feiye held his lips with tears in his eyes, not daring to cry anymore. But when he turned his head, he saw that the beautiful sister sitting next to her had red eyes, as if she was about to cry. Does she have a tail for adults to step on? Fei Ye subconsciously looked at the hem of her skirt. The adult behind him really moved! He quickly walked towards this beautiful sister, lifted up his robe, half-knelt down next to her, and then stepped on Um? Feiye tilted his head in confusion. The man in front of him, Uncle Yu Qing, did not step on the tail of his beautiful sister. Instead, he used a magic spell to cover her injured arm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The talisman on Kunyi's arm fell off when the time limit expired. The pain made her burst into tears, but she was still examining the tiger shark, so she didn't dare to complain about the pain, so she could only endure it. Unexpectedly, Nie Yan rushed over and cast a magic spell on her. As soon as he activated his demonic technique, the dragon energy shot out from the east into the sky, with the city lord's palace pavilion as the center of the circle, directly exploding golden light within a radius of one mile. Kunyi was dumbfounded, and so was Feiye. The golden light in the sky was like a god coming to the world, illuminating the inside and outside of Xi'er City layer by layer. The monsters hiding everywhere had their legs trembling, and the monsters disguised as humans immediately showed their true colors, like Ding. The body was generally stuck in place and did not dare to move. "Master!" He shouted in the middle of the night. Nie Yan seemed to realize something and quickly stopped his hand. The golden light gradually faded, and the surrounding scenery gradually became clearer. Kunyi looked at him blankly and blinked. The face of the person in front of her was a little annoyed, as if she regretted her impulse, but when she glanced at the bleeding wound on her arm, she was even more annoyed: "Where is your talisman? Nothing else?" After regaining consciousness in a daze, Kunyi glanced at his arm: "This talisman was given to me by Mr. Longyu. I can't draw it." Nie Yan: "" Fei Ye, who was kneeling next to her, was very puzzled. Why wouldn't adults step on her tail when this beautiful sister cries? Even if you don't step on the tail, why are you so angry that your neck is red? He rarely saw Nie Yan angry. Although the last time he saw him was at the Dragon Banquet ten thousand years ago, he always remembered Nie Yan's brows and eyes as calm as the nine-day glacier. It seemed that no matter what happened in front of him, he Neither will care. Now that you have been in this world for a long time, you are actually full of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, especially anger. This is called a vivid three-dimensional state, and the anger is visible to the naked eye. Although Fei Ye didn¡¯t understand what he was angry about, the beautiful sister just said a casual word. "You." Nie Yan suddenly called him. Fei Ye was stunned, and quickly knelt down again, his eyes secretly glanced up: "What are your orders, sir?" "I just used a magic spell that I shouldn't have used, and there may be some trouble later." He suppressed his anger and said, "Go and clean it up." You know you shouldn¡¯t use it, so why do you still use it? Feiye wanted to sneer. The Dragon Clan was already overbearing. The monsters within a fifty-mile radius would be shocked as soon as they showed their true form, let alone using magic like he just did. Even the light could be seen in the sky, let alone the mortal world. But facing Nie Yan¡¯s intimidating black eyes, Fei Ye didn¡¯t dare to say another word. He picked up his little tail and walked down the pavilion dejectedly. In the middle of the night, he looked worriedly at the dark clouds gradually approaching in the distance: "Master, this" "This is the end of the matter." Nie Yan said, "Let's take it one step at a time." Kunyi listened to their conversation and looked at the horizon. The sky that had always been cloudy and sunny suddenly turned into dark clouds and a blazing sunset. The setting sun seemed like an ordinary time in the world, but the dark clouds The rolling and changing clouds do not seem to be about to rain normally. Instead, they seem to be gathering here deliberately, like cattle or horses. Nie Yan looked at it, the black in his eyes was as thick as ink balls that couldn't be dissolved. He lowered his head and found that Kunyi was also looking at them, but she didn't ask anything. She glanced at them twice, then hugged her injured arm and exhaled softly. It seemed that he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual at all. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is the simplest sign of rain. Withdrawing his gaze, Nie Yan whispered: "If you are injured, go back early. If the pain is too much, then find a medical center on the way." Kunyi nodded, climbed up and helped Lan Tiao down from the pavilion. "Your Highness?" The two of them walked to the carriage outside before Lan Tiao called her out strangely. There was no emotion on Kunyi's face, but the hand holding her arm kept shaking without stopping. What could scare her like this? "You ask Wang Gan to follow the man who just came down from the pavilion." Kunyi ordered in a deep voice, "If you have any news, report it to me." "yes." Lan Tiao followed her instructions, but she still felt puzzled. Even if the person just now was a monster, there was nothing strange about monsters at the moment. His Highness had seen everything he should have seen, so how could he still be afraid? ¡° If Mr. Long Yu followed him to West Second City, he would be able to see clearly now that Kun Yi is not afraid of Fei Ye, but she is afraid of Nie Yan. She looks atThe light poured in from the city gate that slowly opened. Kunyi stood on the official road and yawned, vaguely hearing the sound of horse hooves behind him. She turned around and saw Mr. Dragon Fish rushing towards her eagerly, his expression full of worry. The horse neighed and stopped beside her. He jumped down and half-knelt in front of her, looking up at her: "Your Highness!" Kunyi smiled: "Has the matter in Xiyicheng been settled?" "Miss Du has led the reinforcements and has taken over the task of guarding Xiyi City." He looked at her with a burning gaze. "The National Preceptor asked the humble minister to bring a message, telling His Highness to take care of himself and not to do anything that would lead to death. .¡± Kunyi raised her eyebrows, turned around and waved her hand: "He always worries about this." Dragon Fish Lord stood up and followed her, frowning and said: "He is right, if you use Qing Que Food Demon again, she will break out of the seal sooner or later, and you will be dead by then. Qing Que is cunning, you should not fight with her She negotiates terms.¡± Qingqiu Fox is the best at lying. No matter how many benefits there are, he will definitely take more from her in the end. Kunyi also knew this, so she never let Qingye put forward conditions first. But obviously, neither her master nor Mr. Longyu believed in her intelligence. The sound of horse hooves also sounded from the other end of the official road. Before Kun Yi could turn around, someone grabbed her waist and rolled her onto the back of a horse. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan didn't even look at Mr. Longyu, he took her in his arms and rode away. Kunyi said "Hey" several times and pretended not to hear him. It wasn't until the horse walked far away through the streets and alleys that he suddenly smiled and said: "Why are you here?" Kunyi looked at him and wanted to say why I'm here. Haven't you counted yet? Feiye had been struggling to kill the rebellious monsters these days. Later, when he found out that she was here, he simply transported all the monsters to her. She eats. Feiye would not dare to make such a big movement without his acquiescence. But when I looked up and saw his moving silhouette, I rolled the words in my mouth, and what came out was much gentler: "The carriage was hit by a monster. Lan Tiao took it back to repair it. Before it was sent back, I was tired again." So, all I can do is stand there and wait for her." Nie Yan nodded and tucked her black hair behind her ears. It was as natural as if nothing had happened. Kunyi thought to herself that this man has become a lot more generous recently, and he is no longer as troubled by Mr. Dragon Fish as he was before. She was very tired from eating monsters for several days in a row. She felt a little uncomfortable sitting on the horse and twisted her waist subconsciously. However, maybe because her movement was a little too big, the man sitting behind her quickly took action, held her waist back, and held her tight. Kunyi was startled: "What's wrong with you?" Looking back, the calm and calm expression on Nie Yan's face had disappeared. The man in front of him had a tense jaw and sharp eyes with a hint of softness in hindsight. He turned away and said vaguely: "I thought you It¡¯s going to fall.¡± He didn¡¯t think she was going to fall, he clearly thought she was going to dismount. Unable to laugh or cry, Kunyi patted his hand on her waist and said, "Longyu Lord came to the city to take over. You shouldn't have taken me away like this. You should have finished talking to him about the business." The man behind him became a little tense: "What can't you say when you go back to your residence?" "Then you can't just abandon people like this." "He has his own horse." As Nie Yan spoke, he suddenly became angry: "If His Highness really cared about him, why didn't you choose him as your consort in the first place?" Kunyi was frightened by his overwhelming anger and blinked innocently: "At that time the emperor asked me to choose you." ???????????? In fact, it was her own motivation, but it was not so easy to say it. ??But these words that are easy to say are not so pleasant. Nie Yan was so angry that his chest heaved. For a moment, he wanted to use magic on her to make her forget all the unpleasantness in the past and be with him again. But as soon as this thought passed by, he thought of Zhang Manrou. "Zhang Manrou used a sorcery on her lover, even if it was not a direct emotional manipulation but a change of identity to erase part of his memory, her lover still fell in love with her in the end. "If it hadn't been for the late emperor's mourning period, Prince Wu would have married Miss Huo Er right now. After thinking about the scene where Kunyi once again accepted Mr. Longyu as his consort, Nie Yan turned dark and dismissed the thought. You can¡¯t be in a hurry, you can¡¯t be in a hurry. After taking two deep breaths, Nie Yan calmed down. He lowered his head to her ear and said word for word: "Now that you have made a choice, I ask Your Highness to be single-minded and responsible to the end." Wholeheartedly? Kunyi laughed softly. She didn¡¯t say what she was laughing at, nor did she mean to accuse him, but Nie Yan just understood. The horse was galloping on the official road, and the wind whistled past the two of them. He clenched his back teeth and said to her in a deep voice: "They all said that the He family was transformed by my illusion." "Oh." Kunyi tilted her head and looked at the passing street scene, "Then I was so heartbroken and sad at the time, can you use illusion to eliminate it?" "" Nie Yan's heart suffocated slightly, and he reined in his horse. When we arrived at the residence, the young man came forward diligently to take the reins, but he sat still and kept holding the man in front of him tightly. He should say something, but he couldn't. Kunyi was very comfortable and had no intention of being immersed in these complicated emotions with him. She pushed his hand away and jumped off the horse, waving to him coolly: "The past is in the past. Thank you very much for today, uncle." I'm giving you a ride." Her back was so cool that she didn¡¯t even look at him. The strong autumn wind blew the hem of her robe under her armor like the edge of a ginkgo leaf. Nie Yan watched her enter in silence, and then dismounted after her figure disappeared behind the echo wall.  He frowned and leaned back in the chair to look at it. First there was one, then two, and then there were nine koi jumping in the rain and flying in the air with their beautiful tails, white, yellow, orange and red, with long tails like skirts and swaying skirts. , very much like the dance of the immortals that she once loved most. They seemed to be spiritual, and they made her happy until they flew up to the sky following the rain. "His Highness smiled." Midnight hid in the far corner and whispered. Nie Yan clasped his hands uncomfortably: "This is considered done." "Hey, didn't we agree when we came here that you should go over and talk to His Highness now." Ye Midi quickly helped him out, "It's rare that His Highness is in a good mood now, so don't waste this dragon and fish dance." The dragon and fish dance can only be seen from the sky. The master has to put in so much effort to get it down, so he has to strike while the iron is hot. Nie Yan pursed her lips and was pushed by him one step at a time, thinking that it was impossible to apologize, but he could say something softer. If she was sensible, she should step down. However, before he could get closer, Kunyi, who was in a very good mood, called over Lan Tiao: "Tomorrow morning, you can make two plates of snacks and bring them to Mr. Longyu. Thank you for all the thought he has put into me." (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan:? He didn¡¯t know, could it be that all the dragon fish in the world belong to Lord Dragon Fish? Isn¡¯t this the only one who fills her heart? "Master, please go and tell me quickly." I was anxious in the middle of the night. I couldn't make a wedding dress for Mr. Longyu in this long time. But the more he pushed, the more immobile his master became. "If she wants to thank Mr. Longyu, let her do it." Nie Yan said with a cold face, "Maybe she won't be so happy when she sees me." He was right. Don¡¯t let it go. Now that Kunyi heard the movement here and raised his eyes from a distance, his expression was no longer as bright as before. "Uncle?" She asked curiously, "It's midnight, why haven't you and Ye Ban gone back to rest?" Nie Yan stiffened his back, turned sideways without looking back, scratched his head and ears in the middle of the night, and winked at Lan Tiao who was behind him: "We, our master, thought that His Highness has been too busy to rest in recent days, so we came here to take a look." Kunyi raised her eyebrows when she heard this, wondering when Nie Yan could be so considerate to others. Most of them were talking nonsense to smooth things over. She was kind-hearted and did not expose it directly. She only walked over and stretched out her hand to tie the loose cloak straps for Nie Yan, and then smiled at him: "It's a cold rainy night, uncle, please go back and rest early." With that said, she had no intention of keeping him, and walked back with Lan Tiao. Lan Tiao held an umbrella for Kun Yi, turned around, and sighed silently into the night. "It's not your fault for not helping. Your master can't grasp the good situation, so what else is there to say?" In the middle of the night, his face fell and he looked at his master sadly. He was angry again, with a gloomy face. He watched Kunyi enter the room, then turned around and left. "It doesn't matter." Ye Midi comforted him as he walked, "If one move fails, there will be another move. We still have a chance." Nie Yan really wanted to say, he is the majestic Xuanlong, one of the main gods of heaven and earth, why does he need a mortal to give him a chance? But when the words came to his lips, he thought of her gentle hands that tied his belt just now, and he curled his lips, but still didn't really say it. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he thought, just treat him as losing to Nuwa. *** As soon as Mr. Longyu arrived in the Second West City, Kunyi felt a lot more relaxed. He took the initiative to share some of the chores of registering the surviving people and tracking down the monsters. Kunyi only needed to arrange the recovery of the next city and deal with some matters sent by Shengjing. of the fold. The chaotic world gave her the feeling of settling down for a moment, and even the letters sent by Qin Youqian contained mostly good news. However, in addition to the good news, Qin Youqian also sent her a lot of spell files and magic secrets. Kunyi has learned Taoism from him for more than ten years, and in total, he has not learned ten of these things. Qin Youqian didn't seem to expect her to learn them all, so the postscript was just four words: try your best. He seemed to have expected that Qing Que would be waiting for an opportunity this time. All the things he sent her were spells and secret books about seals. Kunyi flipped through them and found that most of them were high-level things. A mortal must have more than a hundred years of experience. Only through cultivation can you use it freely. If it had been in the past, she would have given up her choice immediately. But now, Kunyi didn't say a word, only letting Lan Tiao and Yu Bai guard the door for her, while she watched from inside the house. Lan Tiao looked at the sky outside, and was about to express her feelings that His Highness was finally able to work hard on his own. However, less than an hour later, His Highness opened the door and came out. She looked in pain, rubbed her forehead and said, "I'm so tired, Lan Tiao, let's go play pot throwing." Lan Tiao:? She really wanted to ask her master how many pages of the book he had read, but seeing that she was really tired, she couldn't be too harsh on him, so he could only follow his instructions and bring some utensils to play with her. At night, Kunyi went to bed early, and the files in the room were placed in a mess, as if someone had lost his temper and thrown them around. Lan Tiao picked them up one by one and tucked Kun Yi into bed. In the next few days, Qin Youqian often sent files. Kunyi only watched them before throwing them all over the house within an hour, and then went to play other games with Lan Tiao and the others. Gradually, there were rumors in the mansion that His Highness Kunyi was playful and lazy. Qing Yan practiced diligently and finally got a chance to use Kun Yi's body to inquire for information. She suspected that this little girl wanted to plot against her, otherwise she wouldn't always be able to see and hear nothing. But when I asked about it, the nearby monsters all shook their heads: "What's so powerful about the princess? The most powerful is Uncle Yu Qing. She spends all day throwing pots and flying kites in the mansion. She doesn't appreciate Qin Youqi's advice to learn more sealing spells." ."Sneered: "Then just say that she will always feel sorry for others." Who in this world is not weaker than him? "My subordinate means that you must also learn to show weakness." Midnight muttered, "It was good when you pretended to be injured before." "I didn't pretend to be hurt." He narrowed his eyes, "I was really hurt." "Okay, okay, let's say it anyway." Ye Ban said, "I think His Highness is still biased towards you. As long as you use a little more attentiveness, you can make Dragon Fish go far away." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT! Nie Yan snorted coldly. "Uncle." Someone suddenly came from outside and called, "I would like to see you from Commander-in-Chief Yi." In the middle of the night, he hurriedly stood up, but Nie Yan didn't panic and glanced at him coldly: "Just ask him to come in. Why are you nervous?" "The person who comes here is not a good person," said Midnight, "Master, please be careful. If this person stays in Ronghua Pavilion for a long time, he will use any means." What a joke, no matter how many tricks he uses, can he still beat him? Mr. Longyu's life depends on his own thoughts, so there is no need to treat him like a formidable enemy. Nie Yan was very confident and asked people to drag him in. However, the Arowana-kun in front of him lost all the stiffness he had when they met him before. As soon as he entered the door, he was pushed by Zhu Yan and staggered, falling to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the Arowana clan is not a fierce and fierce clan, their scales are very solid. Not to mention falling, even if thousands of magic weapons fly over, it will be difficult to hurt them at all. But now, Zhu Yan just pushed him so gently, and the man fell to the ground. Not only did he fall to the ground, but a large piece of skin was scratched on his elbow, and blood was gurgling out. He frowned and raised his head, his face a little pale, and he looked at him with faint eyes: "My uncle is already the consort, and he can stay with His Highness, why do you need to embarrass me like this?" Zhu Yan is a monster famous for his strength. Hearing this, he was about to explain that he didn't mean it, when he saw Nie Yan raising his hand to stop him. "What's the matter if I embarrass you?" He knelt down and still looked down at Lord Long Yu, "You covet my wife, why don't I embarrass you?" Mr. Longyu choked and his eyes dimmed: "Uncle is so domineering that he doesn't allow others to cherish those he doesn't cherish?" "Are you worthy?" He sneered, "Not to mention that she doesn't take you seriously, even if she lets you go, can you steal someone from me?" The dragon fish is the dragon fish. Even if it crosses the dragon gate and becomes a dragon, it is still far from the true dragon clan. With a pale face, Mr. Longyu smiled bitterly: "I didn't know that love in this world is judged by the level of demon power. If my uncle is so confident, why would he be so nervous about me?" Nie Yan¡¯s face darkened. In the middle of the night, he couldn't stop him even if he tried to stop him. His master was already domineering, but this Arowana-kun even hit the muzzle of his gun. His master had no problem squeezing him to death. He didn't seem to be afraid of death, and his eyes were full of provocation. Not surprisingly, the two of them got into a fight, and Mr. Longyu was blown away like a rag by his master. But he couldn¡¯t laugh in the middle of the night, he always felt like something was wrong. When Mr. Longyu fell out of the house and landed at the door covered in blood, Ye Midi finally came to his senses. It¡¯s going to be bad! After Kunyi finished giving instructions to Mr. Longyu, she was about to come to Nie Yan to continue discussing the affairs of his dragon clan. As soon as she reached the door of his yard, she saw Mr. Longyu fall to the ground in front of her eyes. When the camera slowed down, she could even see the blood splattering from the corner of his mouth and the pain in his eyes. "Your Majesty Your Majesty?" When he saw her, his slightly cold expression softened instantly, and he even wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth in a panic, and then forced his upper body to stand upright on the ground, "Why are you here? " Kunyi walked to him in three steps and squatted down. Kunyi frowned and looked at him, and then at Nie Yan who had just stopped his hand not far away. Nie Yan was dressed in a black robe, his hands clenched into fists at his side, he only looked at her once and turned away coldly. "Are you okay?" she continued to ask Arowana. Mr. Longyu was very embarrassed and covered the injury on his face, and smiled at her: "It's okay, it's a small injury." As he said this, he opened his mouth, and bright red blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth. What a thief! Midnight was angry and hurriedly went over to explain: "Your Highness, it was Mr. Longyu who provoked my master first today." "Oh?" Kunyi asked curiously, "Why did he provoke me?" "He" After thinking about what this man said just now, he discovered to his embarrassment in the middle of the night that what Mr. Longyu said just now was quite soft, and none of it could be used as a provocation. It was his master who failed to keep his composure. Seeing that he fell silent mid-sentence, Kunyi chuckled. She crossed the midnight line and looked at Nie Yan behind her: "Long Yujun and I are just old acquaintances and have nothing to do with each other. I don't need to make such a move. It would seem stingy." Nie Yan: "" He did it, he was stingy, and she meant what she said, without distinguishing between right and wrong! His heart heaved heavily, and he sneered: "I should be more stingy and just beat him to death." Kunyi subconsciously stretched out her hand to stop Mr. Longyu. Nie Yan turned around in anger, clenching his fists until his knuckles turned white: "If you like him, take him away. If you leave him to me, I will keep him alive." How fierce. Kunyi felt that this man was really having a bad temper. He couldn't even speak properly. He yelled and killed everyone he met. Mr. Longyu didn't offend him at all, yet he could suffer such an unreasonable disaster. . She stood up and wanted Lan Tiao to help him, but Lord Longyu suddenly grabbed her sleeve. "Your Highness." He said weakly, "Uncle, this is just too much for you. You can just give him some coaxing. It's okay.These useless ideas. " "oh." "" Originally, he didn¡¯t mean to say this. Nie Yan pursed his lips and rubbed his eyebrows vigorously. He was so angry that he couldn't speak any more, but looking at her expression now, it seemed that nothing he said was of any use. Thinking of Mr. Longyu¡¯s confident expression just now, Nie Yan narrowed his eyes. This is his "method"? It¡¯s really despicable. Taking a deep breath, Nie Yan let go of Kun Yi, who moved his shoulders, turned around and opened the door without saying a word. He pushed the door back which she had opened a crack. Kunyi frowned and turned around to ask him what else he wanted, but the man suddenly lowered his head and pressed his face against the side of hers. The cool touch made her anger freeze for a moment. She pushed him in confusion, but before she could push him away, she heard him mutter: "I'm sorry." Kunyi¡¯s pupils shrank, and she was stunned on the spot. The man seemed to have stiffened his neck to spit out these three words, but after spitting them out, he seemed to feel more relaxed. His whole head rested on her neck, and his tone suddenly softened: "I didn't mean to make you angry. I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you, I was just angry with him.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he started talking, the rest would be easier to say. Nie Yan pressed his head against the person he had not been close to for a long time, and wanted to explain in a serious manner, but when his voice came out, he felt a little aggrieved: "You just want me to do it, what? If you don't see him, he has been dazzling you all day long, which is longer than the time I spent with you." Kunyi frowned, and was about to say that there was no such thing, when he saw the man wave his sleeves and conjure up two hourglasses. One hourglass had his name written on it, and the other hourglass had Mr. Arowana's name written on it. The sand in Mr. Arowana's hourglass had already fallen. A lot, and his were just starting to fall. ??????????????????????? After swallowing her words, she changed her explanation: "Arowana will come to me to talk to you, and it will naturally take longer. My uncle is busy with his affairs, so can he blame me?" Nie Yan bit her neck angrily. The force was not strong, but she shrank her head in shock: "A gentleman doesn't move his hands but his mouth That's not how he moves his mouth!" Aren¡¯t dragons not like beasts? How can they bite people even if they disagree with each other? "I went to find you, but you didn't want to see me." His voice was low and sounded extremely pitiful, "You have to laugh when you see him, but when you see me, you will only tell me to rest early, hypocritically. " "Uncle." Kunyi was a little helpless, "You and I have broken off our friendship a long time ago. I can still be so easy to talk to and make everyone look good. You should be satisfied." "Who wants to sever ties with you?" He squeezed her waist tightly, "I told you before that it was a misunderstanding." "Oh." She nodded, "Then what?" "Thenwhy don't I apologize to you?" He raised his head to look at her, his dark eyes filled with mist. Kunyi smiled lazily: "Don't use the honey trap, it doesn't work very well now. I don't know what uncle is trying to do to talk to me like this, but it can't be compared to this Ni Ni Wai Wai Wai Wai. As for the key points, I still like you to explain clearly what you want and what you can give me." "" He lowered his head dejectedly and said angrily, "There is only a transaction between me and you." "A deal is easier and faster than love." She patted his shoulder, "Even if someone comes from the Nine Heavens, there is no need for me to be nervous. I am a man of my word. I will wait until things are done in Xicheng." , I will be your witness." Witnesses are what Nie Yan wants most. He has spent decades in the mortal world for nothing more than this. But now, for some reason, he was a little irritated when he heard her say that. She was anxious to end the relationship with him. Taking a deep breath, Nie Yan felt that he could not be anxious or panic at this time. Kunyi had an unruly temperament and was completely different from ordinary mortals. Trying to use his strength to suppress her would be counterproductive, and talking to her about the past would not bring back the memories. Her old thoughts. "The Nine Heavens know that I am in the human world, but I won't come down so quickly." He stood up straight and whispered, "Before that, you should put the mountains and rivers of the Song Dynasty in order." Due to constant internal troubles, neighboring countries have coveted the borders of the Song Dynasty. Emperor Shengqing died, the Song Dynasty was leaderless, and the neighboring countries had hatred towards Kunyi. It was only a matter of time before war began. Seeing that he no longer talked about feelings, Kunyi's expression relaxed: "If uncle is willing to give me this opportunity, then I will naturally not let him down." Things in the world are complicated, but it is easy to sort them out. As long as Nie Yan doesn't stab her in the back again, she has plenty of ways to clean up the internal affairs and deal with neighboring countries. "Just do whatever you want." Seeing the sudden light in her eyes, Nie Yan felt better, "I will never stand in your way." With his words, Kunyi felt at ease. "Longyu Jun was seriously injured, and the gods of the Nine Heavens were not in a hurry to go down to the lower world, so she left him to garrison in the West Second City while she led the army back to the court. On the day when the army set off, Mr. Longyu looked very ugly, but Nie Yan was so happy that he even forgave Fei Ye and took him back to Shengjing. Because there were so many people returning to the court, they did not use the magic circle and marched straight on. They also picked up some little monsters on the way. But when the army was about to arrive at the outskirts of Shengjing, there was sudden criticism in the court. It's not safe for them to enter the city like this. What if they bring some powerful evil spirit back? Qin Youqian suggested placing a demon subduing formation at the city gate that mortals can pass through but monsters cannot pass through, so that the army can enter the city from there, so that the people in the city can feel at ease. Kunyi knew that his move was to suppress the people in the Shangqing Division. Even if Nie Yan could get through something like the demon subduing array, Zhu Yan Yeban and Fei Ye couldn't. While everyone was annoyed, Nie Yan said easily: "ThenThe hands are wide and big, able to hold her little hand completely. Kunyi felt a little uncomfortable, but seeing many people crowded around and shouting for each other, she stopped struggling and let him pull her forward. "Girl, look at these ornaments. They are all fine jade." "Young Master, take a look at the lanterns here. They are beautiful. Take one with you for your wife." Kunyi has always liked beautiful things. Although these things are not as exquisite as those in the palace, they are more interesting and rare. She bought two pieces of jade on a whim. When someone put the heavy box in her hand, she regretted it. . How do you carry such a heavy thing shopping? Neither Lan Tiao nor Ye Ban came out, and Nie Yan didn't like this either. Kunyi turned around with a guilty conscience. Kunyi was just thinking about what to say to this person so that the two of them would not quarrel in the street. When she turned around, she saw a huge wooden shelf filled with all kinds of lanterns. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Here." He handed the entire shelf to her. The paper lanterns are very beautiful, with rabbits, fairies, and lotus lanterns hanging all over the wooden frames. Kunyi was stunned. She pointed to the lantern stand and said, "I can follow you there to choose. You don't have to move all the other people's stalls here." "No." He looked at her and said seriously, "I bought all of these." Kunyi: "" Who said in the past that she was extravagant and likes to buy these flashy things? Just buy one lantern! Why do you want to buy all other people¡¯s stalls? However, when she looked intently and wanted to pick the one she liked and hold it in her hand, Kunyi found with shame that she liked them all and couldn't choose one. As a result, a strange scene appeared in the busy night market: a man was walking with a woman holding a whole rack of lanterns. There were many heavy boxes hanging on the lantern rack, but he lifted it easily, as if it was nothing. . The patrolman of the Shangqing Division who was patrolling incognito saw it and quickly patted his superior next to him: "Look, sir, that man has strange bones. He might be able to join our department. Do you want to win over him?" Huainan, who was having a midnight snack, looked up and the noodles almost spurted out of his nose. Not only does this person have amazing bones, he is also a divine bone made in heaven. With lingering fear, Huainan put the noodle bowl farther away, and hit the man who just spoke on the head hard: "If you want to survive, don't get close to disturb those two people, and let the brothers around you be smart and don't get into trouble." "Yes." Covering his forehead in confusion, the patrol officer continued to follow his words. So, while everyone else was being interrogated by the Shangqing Division, Kunyi ate from one side of the street to the other side of the street, and Nie Yan was holding more and more things in his hands. "Who do I think it is? It turns out to be His Highness. No wonder he is so rampant." Li Baosong hugged his big belly and happened to bump into Kun Yi. She didn¡¯t see the face behind the lantern, so she thought it was the servant brought out by Kun Yi. She couldn¡¯t help but said: "There was such a big commotion just after the master returned to the court. Your Highness is really worried that Shengjing will not be in chaos." Kunyi looked at herself and then at her: "Who are you?" Li Baosong choked and became slightly angry: "No matter how bad your memory is, Your Highness, you should know that I have just been granted a second-grade imperial edict, and there is your personal seal on the edict." "Oh, you didn't tell me that I would have forgotten it." Kunyi chuckled, "Your husband has to bow to me when he sees the second-grade imperial edict, so why are you pointing fingers at me?" "Just because my husband is going through life and death for the Song Dynasty, you will only be greedy for pleasure and sit on other people's bones, drunk and dreaming of death." Li Baosong said angrily, "If it weren't for Uncle Yu Qing, how could you be standing here today." This was so funny that Kunyi couldn't help but prick her ears: "You mean, it's your ability to rely on your husband to become rich and powerful, but I rely on my husband to survive, so I took advantage?" "I¡­¡­" "Seeing that you are about to give birth, I don't want to make you angry." She took a step back and shrugged, "But Mrs. Meng, I advise you to stay out of my affairs. The more you interfere, the more angry you will become." Li Baosong didn't want to worry about it, but when she saw Kunyi, she just couldn't get through it. The anger was stuck in her heart, and she couldn't get up or get down. In fact, she is already living a good life. When the child is safely born, Meng Ji will definitely love her even more, and her life will be considered safe and worry-free. But she didn't know whether it was because she was in a bad mood during pregnancy or something else, but she just didn't want Kunyi to have an easy time. "I heard someone said that Uncle Yu Qing wants to make peace with you." Holding his belly, Li Baosong chuckled, "I have told you that someone like you is not a good match for me. If you can let me go, I won't either." I won¡¯t embarrass you again.¡± Kunyi raised her eyebrows when she heard this: "You are about to give birth to a child, and you are still thinking about my husband?" "Stop talking nonsense!" She turned pale, "I'm just saying something fair." Kunyi looked at the person behind the lantern and thought about it carefully. It seemed that it was the same. If Nie Yan didn't meet her, there would be many girls rushing to throw themselves into his arms. The lantern stand was placed on the ground with a clang. Li Baosong was startled, holding his stomach and scolding: "The master has no rules, and the people around him don't have any rules either? I've frightened my fetus, let me see how many heads you have to pay for it!" As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Nie Yan walking out from behind the lantern. His face suddenly changed. Li Baosong¡¯s legs went weak and he almost knelt down: ¡°UncleUncle?¡± Nie Yan didn¡¯t look at her. He walked around the lantern stand and stood directly in front of Kun Yi, lowering his head.If you use Kunyi as a bargaining chip, the people in the ninth heaven will know better. He didn¡¯t speak. After waiting for a long time, Qing Yan finally couldn¡¯t bear the coldness on his body and retracted into Kun Yi¡¯s body, letting Kun Yi sleep on his lap. Nie Yan's eyes softened and he reached out to stroke Kunyi's long hair. Naturally, he will not let her die, but it is not that simple for him to let Qing Yan off easily. "Look, you see clearly." Qing Yan said to Kun Yi while sitting in the darkness, "This is the second chance I give him for you. He decides for himself whether he chooses you or revenge." Kunyi sat next to her with a sleepy look on her face, feeling that Qing Yan really treated her like a little girl and even gave her a chance. She clearly wanted to plot against Nie Yan so that she could survive. Even if she couldn't survive, Nie Yan would be uncomfortable. Call it a gift to yourself. In the past, she felt that Nie Yan chose to kill her, which made her sad. But once again, Kunyi still felt that those who want to achieve great things should not have long-term relationships with each other, so they should be killed. Eighteen years later, she is a capable person again. Good drink girl. But this time, Nie Yan actually hesitated. He held her for a long time, until it was almost dawn outside, and then he uttered: "I rescued you, and I won't kill you in the future. Don't touch her soul." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She wanted to smile, but her face was so tight that she couldn't open her mouth. The shock in her eyes gradually faded away, and she didn't utter a word for a long time. Kunyi¡¯s eyelashes also trembled. She looked around in confusion, not quite understanding why Nie Yan would make such a decision. Doesn't he hate Qing Yu so much that he wants to kill her too? He doesn't want this great opportunity now, no matter how hard he says he doesn't want it. The hatred between the Dragon Clan and the Fox Clan is irreconcilable. Now that he has said this, will he just watch Qing Yu standing in front of him and not take action? She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if it were her. But after Nie Yan said this, without even a moment's hesitation, he dropped a drop of dragon's blood on her eyebrows. The dragon's blood nourishes Kunyi's three souls and seven souls, and he will notice whoever wants to do anything. "You are really amazing." After a long time, Qing Yu finally spoke. There was not much happiness on her face, and her fox eyes were even a little red: "I have been with him for thousands of years, and I have risked my life to save him, but I have never seen him sincerely treat me like this." Kunyi came back to her senses and curled her lips uncomfortably: "You are not sincere to him." "I'm not, then you are?" She was annoyed, and suddenly pushed her into the darkness behind her, "When you are with him, don't you always want to plot against him and make him accept your affection?" "Yeah." Kunyi acknowledged it generously, looking at her with a smile on her face. Qing Yan was so angry that she let go of her and paced back and forth in the darkness for several times: "In terms of appearance, figure, and scheming, I won't lose to you in any of them." Rubbing her shoulders, Kunyi stood up straight: "Yes, but it is unreasonable to prefer this thing." Although she didn¡¯t understand why Nie Yan suddenly acted like this, it was always in her interest to make Qing Yan angry first. Qingyan's demonic power has indeed recovered a lot, but what she doesn't know is that as her demonic power recovers, Kunyi's ability to imprison is also improving. The dossier Qin Youqian sent her usually requires at least five years of study. Comprehension, but recently, in just half an hour, she was able to use it freely. That¡¯s why Qing Que became unable to hear or see. Now that she was furious, Kunyi saw more flaws and old wounds on her body. She looked at her carefully and calmly added a few more words to her: "Each flower catches his own eye, maybe in his eyes Here, you are inferior to me in appearance and figure." Qing Yan roared and revealed his true form. The huge white nine-tailed fox filled the entire dark space. Kun Yi calmly avoided her sweeping tail and remembered the deep wound three inches below her throat. It was faintly yellow, and there were still undissolved talismans. That should be the fatal wound left by Song Qingxuan when he sealed her. Withdrawing his gaze, Kunyi left this space. Her eyelashes trembled, and she wanted to open her eyes, but the person next to her reached out and covered her eyes. "You are very sleepy." Nie Yan said firmly. Kunyi:? ? ? Although Qing Yan dragged her body for a long distance, she wasn't so tired that she wanted to sleep directly on his lap, right? Kunyi shook her head and wanted to open her mouth to say something, but as soon as she uttered the word "I", the man even covered her mouth. "Get some sleep." He said, "I'll be here to guard you. No one can disturb you." These words sounded inexplicably reassuring. Kunyi pursed her lips and finally gave up struggling, leaning on his lap and closing her eyes. Nie Yan waited for a long time, and when her breathing finally calmed down, he slowly lowered his hand. Since this person returned to Shengjing, he has wanted to live with her separately. He has no legitimate reason to live with her. Now that he has this great opportunity, he wants to keep her by his side even with coaxing and coaxing. Fortunately, she looked really tired and fell asleep without him saying much. Thinking that everything had gone well these past few days, her face looked much better. Her little face nestled in his arms was white and soft, her nose was slightly twitching when she breathed, and a few strands of black hair fell down her pink ears, which was just right. Hanging on her clean neck. Nie Yan didn't make any sound, just looked at her quietly, the light in his eyes flickering brightly. A little girl like her, he thought, should be raised on a fairy island and given her good food, good clothes, and fun things, so that she would probably smile, and then take advantage of the spring light to hold up her beautiful skirt and look at him. Run over and spread joy all over him. He actually couldn¡¯t explain why he would rather give up chasing Qing Yu and protect her three souls and seven souls just now, but he just felt that if she was by his side, then"Nie Yan." Kunyi shrugged, "He has always wanted to be with me for some reason recently. Considering our abilities, it would be a shame if we did nothing together, so I just went It¡¯s porridge.¡± Qin Youqian looked like he had eaten a fly. He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn't pick out a sentence that could show that he thought the young apprentice was sick and be polite at the same time. After choking for a while, he said: "Nie Yan won't go." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xuanlong went crazy with her to help the people on the streets. In his eyes, mortals have always been the opposite of monsters. What is the difference between this and asking him to save his enemies? However, Nie Yan left. Not only did he go, he also took Fei Ye with him, who was very excited when he just arrived in Shengjing. The relief porridge shack is very simple and the porridge is thin, but there are many people queuing up. These people are dirty and smell bad, which is very unfriendly to animals with a sensitive sense of smell. Kunyi was wearing coarse clothes and was scooping porridge in front. Her black hair was spread out and her face was pretty. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114 She is beautiful You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fei Ye frowned so much that he could catch mosquitoes. He stood angrily holding a bag of rice and looked at the dirty mortals: "It's too ugly. It's not much better than in our original city." go." Nie Yan stood beside him and said with a smile: "You are wrong, it is obviously very beautiful." Can this be called good-looking? Feiye turned to look at Nie Yan. He was about to say that your eyesight is a bit severe, sir, but he found that the man was looking in a different direction than he was looking at just now. Following his gaze, Fei Ye saw Kun Yi. With her slender waist and fair fingers, she was wearing the simplest coarse clothes, and her face was charming even when she stood there. Fei Ye retracted his gaze angrily. He felt that the adults were not here for work, but he did not dare to say that. Perhaps because there were so many beauties, there were so many people who came to receive relief porridge today. Kunyi, Lan Tiao, Yu Bai and a few guards were all too busy to do it, so she finally set her sights on Nie Yan. Nie Yan raised his eyebrows. When I went out today, this person clearly said: "Just stand and look at me. Just treat it as being with me. You don't have to do anything." But now, her watery phoenix eyes were looking at him, making it clear that she planned to break her promise. Nie Yan was not very happy. The common people here had nothing to do with him, and he had never encountered a monster in need of protection. He just had porridge and rice. Why should he do it? He didn't owe these people anything. However, Kunyi held the heavy wooden spoon and said "ouch" after a while. It was either burnt or bumped. "Heh, does the bitter meat trick work for him?" ¡­¡­have it. After burning the incense, Nie Yan stood beside Kun Yi and handed her the bowl and spoon with a straight face. "I recognize this lord." A young man took the steamed buns without leaving, but pointed at Nie Yan and smiled, "Last year on the night of worshiping the gods, your lord saved me." Nie Yan pursed his lips, a little confused. He had caught too many monsters in Shengjing, mostly to build a reputation for the Shangqing Division. He couldn't remember who he had saved. But the man in front of him seemed to really recognize him. He refused to leave for a moment and knelt down to thank him. "There is an old mother at home and a young child at the bottom. Saving my life is like saving the whole family. But the adults come and go in a hurry. The younger one can't even say a word of gratitude. Please accept my respect." Nie Yan looked at him indifferently, wanting to say that I saved you just to get you to the point where you had to rely on charity to survive? But he turned his head slightly and saw Kun Yi looking at him with shining eyes. Her eyes were hotter than she had ever looked at him, with reverence and appreciation. As the words rolled around his lips, he said in a gentle tone: "It's your responsibility, no need to say thank you." The movement became louder, and many people looked at Nie Yan carefully. He had an outstanding face and could be remembered at a glance. Therefore, many people recognized him one after another, and some even shouted, " Uncle Yuqing". Nie Yan was able to cope with it at first, but when there were more and more people and he was blocking the people behind him from getting the porridge, his face became less good-looking. When someone squeezed Kun Yi carelessly, he That handsome face fell completely. "Get out of the way." He said solemnly. The noisy crowd in front of the porridge stall instantly fell silent due to his words. Everyone also realized that he was angry and quickly stood in line again. "Isn't this gentleman very tempered?" "It looks like there is some, don't do anything stupid anymore, he can even kill monsters, you and I are just a matter of his fingers." While they were discussing in a low voice, everyone saw the girl serving porridge next to them saying "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh". The sound was quite loud, and in the suddenly quiet environment, everyone else was startled, and subconsciously looked towards the angry adult. However, the gentleman did not speak harshly to the girl as they imagined. On the contrary, his expression softened a lot, and he came closer to the girl. His tone was completely different and gentle: "Where is it hurt?" "There's a lot of oil." Kunyi stretched out her little paws and blinked at him, "The edge of the pickle basin is covered with vegetable oil." Not knowing whether to laugh or cry, Nie Yan took out the handkerchief, pulled her hand over, and wiped her fingers one by one: "I told you to go sit for a while." "There are not enough manpower." Glancing at the street in the distance, Nie Yan said, "Sit down for a while, I'll find someone." This street is a slum, but a little further out is a bustling street. People from the Shangqing Division are patrolling, and there are rows of blue-gray clothes., turned her face, and said with a low smile: "I don't like your conduct, but I do like your people. Be good and don't fight with me." The tip of her heart trembled, Kunyi lowered her eyes, and took a mouthful of soup in a panic. This is a clever saying, and it is spit out from such a big beauty. Whoever does not hear it. She wants to believe him. From then on, when the little sweet cake in his arms, you don't have to worry about anything. But reason strangled her throat. Shaking her head, Kunyi drank all the white fungus soup in his hand, then stood up and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief: "Uncle Lao is taking care of me here, I have to go to the next street, half an hour later Just come back." Nie Yan pursed his lips and looked at her quietly with his eyes. Kunyi waved her hand: "We can't go together. If you don't keep an eye on these people, they will cause trouble soon." He lowered his eyes, slightly disappointed. "In two hours, you and I will return to the palace together. Lan Tiao has tidied up the side hall of Shangyang Palace. You can stay there," she said. The disappointment in his eyes disappeared. He coughed lightly and stood up with a puff of sleeves: "If you don't come back after half an hour, I will look for you again." "good." After removing the barrier he had set up, Kunyi took Lan Tiao and left. Nie Yan stood there and watched until the two of them disappeared around the corner at the end of the street, then he looked back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi took Lan Tiao to the Zhang Deng Restaurant very secretly. She walked through the back door. Unexpectedly, as soon as there was a knock on the door, shopkeeper Lou came out shaking her waist: "Your Highness, with your status, why don't you go through the front door?" Kunyi looked at her and smiled: "Isn't the shopkeeper only guarding the back door?" With an angry smile, Lou Siyu welcomed her through the door. "There is movement in Jiutian. I think His Highness should come here too." She turned back as she walked and led her to Room No. 1 on the second floor: "Business has been busy recently, and I don't want to go around in circles with His Highness. That thing If Your Highness wants it now, I can give you my concubine." Kunyi raised her eyebrows: "I asked earlier, but the shopkeeper was extremely reluctant." "That's because His Highness didn't have any good ideas at that time." Lou Siyu covered her lips and smiled, looking her up and down, "It's different now." Kunyi paused for a moment, a little surprised. Nie Yan didn¡¯t even notice the changes in her body, but the shopkeeper could tell at a glance? "Your Highness, there is no need to worry. I am a woman after all. Compared to men, I am more observant than men. But when it comes to cultivation, I can never be as good as that adult." As if he guessed what she was thinking, Lou seemed to Yu Wan'er smiled, "What's more, his soul is in you." This person naturally refers to Song Qingxuan. Kunyi suddenly felt a little moved. Even if Lou Siyu's cultivation level is not as good as Nie Yan's, he is definitely above Qing Que, but this man is willing to give up his position as the Demon King for Song Qingxuan, blending into the mortal world and waiting year after year. He is really showing his sincerity. deep. However, before she could be moved for a while, Lou Siyu moved the crystal that Nuwa was rumored to use to view the human world to the center of the room. She chose a good mahogany flower table, tied a big red ribbon on the spar, and even asked two maids to come up and circle in water sleeves. "Would it be better to wrap the stone like this?" Kun Yi was very curious. Lou Siyu smiled and shook his head: "It won't be easy to use, but it will be more expensive." Kunyi:? "We are all old acquaintances, and I don't care too much about His Highness. There is only one crystal left in the world. It can be used to protect the peace of the entire mortal world and limit the expansion of evildoers. To take a step back, even if it is treated as an ordinary It's a precious gem, it's also priceless." Lou Siyu took out a small abacus from nowhere, and fiddled with it for a while, then made a loud sound. "Count you eight hundred and eighty-eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight taels!" With a mouthful of tea stuck in her throat, Kunyi coughed so hard that she almost lost her breath: "How much, how much?" "A bit expensive, huh?" Lou Siyu laughed dryly and touched his cheek sheepishly, "Then I'll give you a zero and it's only eight hundred thousand taels?" Holding Lan Tiao's hand to calm her down, Kun Yi took a long time before she said in a dumbfounded voice: "Shopkeeper Lou is able to build such a large industry in Shengjing with just a daughter. He has some skills." "Your Highness, thank you." Lou Siyu tucks her hair and sighs, "You all need money for everything in this world. If you don't have any money, how can I, a little girl, support such a big restaurant? I don¡¯t know how many years it will take to open it. How can I not save more for the future? Your Highness is also considerate and considerate. It is not easy for me to save this stone from under Xuanlong¡¯s nose. Eight hundred thousand is a conscientious price. .¡± This conscience is probably made of gold and inlaid with precious stones. Kunyi shuddered and took another sip of tea. The Song Dynasty is full of waste and needs to be spent everywhere. Even if she can afford the money, she can't leave it all here. Otherwise, if something happens in the future and the treasury is empty, she won't have the same strength as before. Feeling confident. After thinking for a long time, she pointed to the maid who was still circling: "You guys go down first." He then pointed at the big red silk flower tied to the spar: "Take this down too." The maids accepted the order in a daze, pulled the red silk downstairs and closed the door. Only Kunyi and Lou Siyu were left in the room. She didn't waste any time and held out five fingers: "For this number, I will add another gold-lettered signboard for your restaurant." Lou Siyu's eyes were slightly bright, and he raised his sleeves and smiled: "Look at what His Highness said, what kind of sign can be worth three hundred thousand taels?" "You may not be able to buy a royal sign for even 300,000 taels." Kunyi also smiled, "With that sign, no official would dare to embarrass you whether you are paying taxes or conducting routine searches, let alone because of A monster passed by your restaurant and sealed your shop together." Lou Siyu blinked when he heard this. She thought that His Highness was a?Won¡¯t let others see it. "He said. The black gauze embroidered with gold talismans hung from his shoulders. Nie Yan glanced at it as he walked, and then turned around a palace wall. The black gauze on Kunyi was replaced by the star-studded skirt he had given earlier. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you wearing it for a long time, so I thought it was lost.¡± Kunyi looked down and was a little stunned: "The material is expensive, so I don't wear it often." "If you like it, I will give you more in the future." "That's enough. It's a waste of time to waste your cultivation on this." "Not bad." Unable to laugh or cry, Kunyi pinched his black hair and said, "You may not know how many tough battles you will have to fight in the future, and you should save every penny of your cultivation." This virtuous tone is very much like that of a young woman who knows how to run a house. Nie Yan laughed and weighed her: "Are you worried about me?" "Not really." She sighed, "I just thought that now you are willing to negotiate terms with me to keep the world peaceful. If it were someone else, I wouldn't be able to handle it. Naturally, I hope you win in the end." These words were sincere, but Nie Yan was in a very good mood today. He just thought she was being arrogant and walked around a few times with her behind his back, whispering: "As long as I am here, your world will be peaceful." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan didn't lie to her. The evil disaster that had plagued the Song Dynasty for decades gradually disappeared at the beginning of the second year of Kunyi's auxiliary state. At the same time, the neighboring countries that had harassed the Song Dynasty suddenly broke out in extremely serious wars. Monster disaster. Starting from the border, they continuously smashed, smashed, and looted the military camps of neighboring countries on the border of the Song Dynasty for half a year. They were all eaten up by monsters overnight. Then the monsters followed the East River straight into the neighboring countries, killing the neighboring countries that were already troubled by monsters. The country was completely plunged into chaos. In just two months, they came to Kyoto for help and asked the Song Dynasty for help. "It was all treacherous ministers who made our country's leader make wrong decisions before." The envoy smiled flatteringly, "Although the two countries had many conflicts, they were all resolved." Kunyi sat on the phoenix throne, wondering if that was the resolution of the conflict. That was the resolution of the one who caused the conflict. Nie Yan was decisive in killing, and all the monsters that submitted to him were divided into fairy islands for cultivation, and no longer foraged for food in the world. However, many of them were unwilling to follow him, so they fled from the Song Dynasty to neighboring countries and continued to eat people. Kunyi was a person who had a clear sense of grudges and grudges. Nie Yan was kind to her, so she treated the superiors and subordinates of the Shangqing Dynasty well and created an excellent reputation for them among the people. She even gave them all the credit for teaching people how to eliminate monsters, without mentioning herself at all. . But she just wants to retaliate against the neighboring countries who are taking advantage of the situation. Putting down the wine cup, Kunyi smiled down and said: "Since your country has sent envoys traveling thousands of miles to make this request, I have no reason not to agree. However, if I send people to support your country, then I will send them out." What should I do if my soldiers are in trouble?" The envoy hurriedly said: "It won't be difficult. We don't need many people. One hundred people from the Shangqing Division will be enough. However, food and grass are really scarce. Please help us, Your Highness." He refused to let her soldiers pass and wanted food from her. Kunyi smiled, slowly leaned back on the chair, and did not answer any more words. The envoy must also know that she was not happy, so he turned to Nie Yan who was sitting next to him: "We have always heard of the reputation of Uncle Yu Qing. If he is willing to go, he can be worthy of thousands of troops." This may sound like flattery, but many people in the court knew that it was indeed the case. He only needs to go to the neighboring country in person, and the disaster in the neighboring country can be eliminated. But Nie Yan obviously didn't want to bother, and was unmoved by his compliments. He just sipped the wine lightly and glanced at Kun Yi above him intentionally or unintentionally. She drank a little too much today, her face was pink, and her upper body looked dignified, but under the table covered by the curtain, her calves were shaking restlessly. We have to leave the show early to let her go back and rest. Withdrawing his gaze, Nie Yan planned to get up. When the envoy saw this, he immediately became anxious: "After all, the two countries once had a marriage relationship, and now the Song Dynasty is assisted by His Highness Kunyi. How can we not save the country? Our prince's mausoleum still has the Lord's remains for His Highness." Where¡¯s the seat?¡± It¡¯s okay if he didn¡¯t say this. Once he did, Kunyi was so frightened that he woke up from the wine. She leaned forward while leaning on the table, looked at Nie Yan's suddenly cold face, and then at the envoy who was unaware of the seriousness of the matter, and immediately wanted to applaud him. "How wonderful. She wanted her current consort to help exterminate the demon, but she said that her deceased husband had prepared a grave for her. No wonder this neighboring country has always had troubled relations and made enemies on many sides. It turns out that there is such a wizard. Nie Yan asked quietly: "His Royal Highness brought the dowry back with him when he returned to the court. Doesn't that count as reconciliation?" "How can this be counted?" The envoy said quickly, "The marriage between the two countries is a big deal. Previously, our prince loved His Highness so much that he allowed him to return to the country after his death. There is no such thing as reconciliation." "Then why did your country later tear up the terms of the marriage and invade our border with the DPRK repeatedly?" "This I have a treacherous minister in power, and the king doesn't want that either." "That's it." Nie Yan nodded, then sighed, "It's a coincidence, sir, my dynasty is now dominated by a treacherous minister. The treacherous minister is determined to destroy the marriage between the two countries. He has done countless things before." The envoy's face turned red and white: "Uncle, I'm joking. As long as I'm here, who in this court would dare" "Nice to meet you." Nie Yan interrupted him and slightly cupped his hands towards him, with a cold expression and provocative eyes. Needless to say, the envoy also understood that the traitor he was talking about was himself. As if someone was strangling him, Chen Chen didn't say anything for a long time. Nie Yan was no longer willing to stay here with him. He drank the wine in one gulp and stood up and said to Kun Yi: "There will be a court meeting tomorrow, Your Highness." Take care of yourself and don¡¯t drink too much.¡± He is like thisp; Kunyi couldn't hold it back and laughed out loud. "You're still laughing, it's all you, the past has happened, why do you suddenly bring him up!" Du Hengwu rolled his eyes at her, "I don't care, you can either give me a salary increase or compensate for my losses!" Kunyi pondered for a while and said with aching heart: "Let's increase the salary." With tears wiping away, Du Hengwu stood up and said, "Then I forgive you." After a pause, she raised her eyebrows again: "It's just that your prince-in-law is very jealous and doesn't know it. You should keep an eye on it for yourself. I'm really afraid that in the future, because my surname is Du, he will blame me for using my tongue when eating." I am deposed.¡± Not knowing whether to laugh or cry, Kunyi waved her hand: "I got it." That was the promise, but Kunyi didn't think Nie Yan would be so jealous. He was probably taking the opportunity to let her talk to Du Hengwu, so that she would have less worries in the future. It¡¯s quite considerate when you think about it. Nie Yan is indeed considerate, but Kunyi really misunderstood this matter. The uncle had no other thoughts, he was just really unhappy, so he found fault with Du Hengwu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not only Du Hengwu, but also those beside him such as Ye Ban and Zhu Yan could not escape. They were under low pressure from his uncle for several days in a row. It's annoying to say that since it was His Highness Kunyi who made him unhappy, then he could just blame Kunyi for going. No, Nie Yan, he was still gentle and gentle towards Kunyi, but towards them, he was like the north wind. Cruel. Zhu Yan no longer knows how many times he has been fined for not doing things well. In the middle of the night, because he had too much contact with Lan Tiao, his master sneered and transferred him to the Third Division for training. To be honest, I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with having too much contact with Lan Tiao in the middle of the night. After all, the two of them are in love with each other, and there is nothing shameful about it. At most, the master is angry in his heart. He turned around and saw Lan Tiao giving him fruit. Your Highness I felt uncomfortable because I didn't give it to him, so I tried my best to move him farther away. But Ye Ban was very smart. He took the opportunity and said to Nie Yan, "Your Highness is really attentive to you." Nie Yan originally wanted to take the letter from him and continue to throw him back to Shangqing Division, but he paused after hearing this and said "Oh?" in a neutral tone. In the middle of the night, he immediately said: "I didn't realize it when I was around you before. Now when I go to the Shangqing Division, I see that His Highness is not only attentive, but also has good intentions. When you go out and take a quick look, you will know that there is no one in Shengjing who doesn't praise my uncle. Good reputation.¡± Eliminating demons is a top priority, but Kunyi did not suppress Shangqingsi like Emperor Shengqing did. Instead, he clearly told the world about his uncle's achievements, and even asked Lin Qingsu to write several articles to circulate among the people, instructing Mr. Teahouse Explain in detail ten times a month. Therefore, even if a ten-year-old child on the street mentions Uncle Yu Qing, his eyes will light up and he will loudly say that he is his role model. "Your Highness probably knows that many things are difficult to handle if you have a bad reputation, so he protects you very carefully. Even if you transform into a dragon on the spot, people in the Song Dynasty may not think that dragons are monsters. They will only think of you because of you." For good deeds, worship the dragon as a god." Ye Ban continued, "As Miss Du said, His Highness has never paid so much attention to others." "Including Du Sufeng." Nie Yan listened silently, and after he finished speaking, he snorted lightly. In the middle of the night, I thought he didn¡¯t believe it and wanted to say more, but the master stood up, flicked his sleeves and said, ¡°Let Huainan deliver the reply.¡± With his eyes brightened, Ye Midi quickly smiled and thanked him, and stood obediently next to his master. Cooperation with neighboring countries was achieved, and there were less monsters to cause trouble. Trade in the Song Dynasty began to flourish. Kunyi's governance was reasonable. In just six months, the national treasury began to fill up. It is not that there are no traitors in the court, but most of them were investigated by the Shangqing Division without waiting for Kunyi to take action. Therefore, in later generations, the Shangqing Division even gradually turned into a department that supervises officials in the court. This is a story later. Now that Kunyi has made outstanding achievements in the government, Prime Minister Du asked her to worship her ancestors again and again, and the veteran ministers in the court who were originally neutral finally placed memorials on Kunyi's desk. "Your Highness has managed the country well, as can be seen by all the ancestors of the Song family. I also hope that Your Highness will ascend the throne as soon as possible to avoid disaster." "His Royal Highness's ascension to the throne will reassure the people." "Your Highness, please make plans in advance." Kunyi swept the memorial and put it aside, then glanced at the sky in the distance. Lou Siyu said that the spar glowed last night, and there should be movement in the sky soon. However, it may not be a good thing if there is movement. After all, even if the crime of massacring mortals is put aside, Nie Yan may not be able to successfully ascend to the Nine Heavens. "You'd better not interfere in his affairs. You can't do anything if you interfere." Qin Youqian said calmly, "You have done everything you should do. The only thing left is to wait for your testimony." In Qin Youqian¡¯s view, it was extremely lucky that the Qing Yu inside Kun Yi¡¯s body had not been torn to pieces by Nie Yan. She was safe and alive more than anything else. Kunyi replied very obediently: "Don't worry, Master, I don't want to do anything." She accepted Prime Minister Du¡¯s advice and decided to worship her ancestors in seven days. According to palace regulations, she had to bathe, fast, chant sutras and recite Buddhist scriptures during these seven days. Dan Kunyi rolled his eyes and asked the palace master of ceremonies: "I am chanting sutras and reciting Buddhist scriptures, and you will help me review the memorials?" The emcee shook his head with a pale face. So, all the etiquette was prepared as usual, but Kunyi dragged Nie Yan to run around Shengjing. Today I went to eat the new dishes from the Zhen Gong Pavilion, and tomorrow I went to taste the famous tea from the Shuhe Pavilion. I got excited, and asked a few friends I frequented to roast rabbits in the courtyard behind Shangyang Palace. "What happy event is this for Your Highness?" Du Hengwu looked at her curiously. "No, are you happy?" After finishing a bowl of wine, Kunyi smiled so hard that her face and eyes turned pink.Occupy, you have to be more open-minded as a person. " Nie Yan pursed his lips and reached out to touch the top of her head. The tip of her nose suddenly felt a little sore. "The entanglement between us for more than a year is not so open." She whispered, "If I am a poor person in the next life, without rich clothes, food, or royal treasures, I will use all my strength to love you. Believe it or not. It¡¯s no big deal if you break your head.¡± But now, she doesn¡¯t dare to fall. She doesn¡¯t just fall. After sniffing, she hugged Nie Yan and raised her head to kiss him without waiting for him to speak. It has been a long time since the two of them consummated their marriage. Logically speaking, at this important moment, she should not drag him into entanglement. "But Kunyi thought, I have lived a hot and bright life all my life. There is no reason for me to hold it in when I don't know whether I will live or die tomorrow. I just fall asleep, just think of it as a relief, and go on the road with peace of mind. Unexpectedly, Nie Yan was less taboo than her. She just opened her mouth, and the man was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly grabbed her waist. "As long as I'm here," he gasped and whispered in her ear before he was about to die, "As long as I'm here, you won't fall." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan¡¯s words were very weighty, they were not ordinary words of love in bed, but he knew that Kun Yi would not believe it. She seemed to have no longer believed in him since the time he chased her. She would be happy to hear nice words, but she would never really rely on him wholeheartedly again. Feeling a little stuffy in his heart, he hugged her tightly until he heard the even and long breathing coming from his arms, and then he gently let go of her. There was a trace of soul waiting for him on the eaves of Zhengyang Palace. Without moving, Nie Yan flew up and stood beside the man. "Still haven't thought clearly?" the man asked with a smile. Nie Yan glanced at him lightly: "It's my turn to ask your master this question." "It's a joke, your Majesty is the leader of all things, why should I worry about you." The man sneered, "It's just out of compassion that I don't want to ruin the world, so I found such a compromise." The so-called compromise method is to let the dragon family admit their sins, and then, with the kindness of the gods, go to the ninth heaven to become gods. Nie Yan raised his sleeves and yawned: "If you only come here to talk about this, then don't disturb my dream." After saying that, I wanted to fly back to the palace. "Why are you toasting like this and not eating the fine wine!" The man was annoyed and blocked his way with his hands. "This is already the best way out. You don't need to do anything, you can go to the ninth heaven smoothly - don't you Do you just want to go to the Nine Heavens?" Nie Yan does want to go to Jiuchongtian, but not like this. The empress wanted him to plead guilty, simply because she didn¡¯t want the mortal world to be blamed for this matter. All mortals in the world were the descendants of the clay figurines she made. If mortals were blamed, her status in the Nine Heavens would be affected. And once he pleads guilty, even if he goes to the ninth heaven, he will still be guilty. He has to bow to other gods from time to time, and he can no longer fight for anything. Nie Yan sneered. There are too many things he wants to fight for, and he will never get what they want. Even if he is only 50% sure of winning, he will try. Nie Yan rolled his sleeves to avoid this person, and took back his soul into his own body. At the same time, the fairy boy on the eaves who still wanted to shout was also blown away by a ray of light. The light was so fierce that after returning to his own body, he sat up and spit out a mouthful of blood. Several gods were sitting in his room, and their expressions changed when they saw this: "He actually attacked you?" Fairy boy vomited out the blood and said weakly: "I didn't do anything, it was a spell to drive away the soul." The spell that drives away the soul will not cause any harm to the soul at all, unless the caster's cultivation level is much higher than that of the soul. God Bo Gaozi came over and glanced at the fairy boy's face, and sighed softly: "This Nie Yan, after so many years in the mortal world, is still violent. If he goes to the ninth heaven this time, I will wait for him for a long time. I¡¯m afraid there will be no peace.¡± "Who says it's not the case? Pian Boyi and the others feel that it is very difficult for him to have been wronged for many years." "It's not because he was close to Nie Yan back then and thought he could help him out that he said those ridiculous words. Look at Nie Yan, does he look like he has been wronged? Not to mention a mere mortal. Even if I wait for God, he may not take it seriously." Bo Gaozi let out a long sigh: "It's not you and I who have the final say in this situation now." Monsters are rampant in the world, and the Nuwa Crystal Stone has been destroyed. Now all the gods and Buddhas in the sky are descending to listen to Nie Yan and mortals argue. The gods have different thoughts, and I don¡¯t know how many people will be bewitched by Nie Yan. "Brother Bogao didn't go to talk to the emperor in the mortal world?" "I found her." Bo Gaozi frowned, "But I can't enter her dream." It stands to reason that mortals¡¯ dreams should be easy to enter. Whether they are monsters, ghosts or gods, they can easily enter their dreams. However, he walked around Kunyi for several days and could not find the gap in her dream. "That's strange. Could it be that Nie Yan brought this emperor to fool the gods and Buddhas?" "No, mortals cannot lie in front of gods and Buddhas." What's more, mortals will definitely help Nuwa. No one would be stupid enough to help a half-demon and half-god dragon. ¡­¡­ At dawn, Kunyi sat in front of the dressing table and sneezed repeatedly. Today was a big day for her to worship her ancestors. She woke up very early on purpose, but she didn't know whether it was because of the deep night dew or something else. She sneezed one after another, so much that Lan Tiao couldn't help but get her a thicker cloak. . "Your Highness, this servant is confused about something." Lan Tiao muttered while tying the belt for her. "Although the third prince is also of royal blood, he was given away to be raised. Why should he be picked up again on this great day of ancestor worship?" Come back? Nothing will happen to people.No matter how hard he collided, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't break through the seal before Kun Yi opened his mouth. Kunyi told her everything Qingye had told her, word for word. "Nono, she lied!" Qing Yan shouted anxiously. But no one could hear her words, and after Kunyi finished speaking, divine light enveloped her body, and she felt no discomfort at all. "It's actually true." Bo Gaozi sighed and turned to look at the Qingqiu clan who followed today: "Do you have anything to say?" "How can we take what mortals say seriously?" A few sky foxes stumbled, "She, a little girl, has only lived twenty years, how can she prove it?" Kun Yi chuckled: "If the words of mortals cannot be taken seriously, why did you punish the Dragon Clan because of the words of mortals?" "That makes sense." Boyi, the god of heaven, said with a smile, "Whatever the case was decided on back then should be the same today, otherwise we would be slapped in the face by our own rules." After saying that, he loosened the golden rope in his hand. This man¡¯s words had some weight. When he took the lead, several gods followed and loosened the rope. Nie Yan moved, and immediately stretched out his five claws from the loose place, supported himself and stood up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119 Witness You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kun Yi understood that Nie Yan could only be restrained by the densely packed gods all over the sky. If some of the gods were willing to let go, Nie Yan could get rid of this shackles. Now Boyi took some of the gods to loosen the rope, but not too much. It could only let Nie Yan stand up, but it could not let him completely break free of the remaining golden rope. "This mortal didn't lie. Maybe the Dragon Clan was really framed back then." A god spoke with a loud voice, "But what about now? The crystal that Nuwa Empress placed in the mortal world was destroyed, and the world is facing a demonic disaster. The Dragon Clan Still innocent?" "Not innocent." Kunyi replied. Nie Yan lowered his head and glanced at her without any reaction, but Boyi next to him frowned slightly and shined his divine light on her again. Still not lying. "Nie Yan did destroy many crystal stones when he went down to the lower realm, but I guess he did it as a last resort in order to reach heaven and let Empress Nuwa know that there was trouble in the world." Kunyi flicked his sleeves and continued, "The demon disaster in the world is caused by the greed of the demon clan. If you want to add fuel to the flames, I want to sue Qing Que from the Tianhu clan." Several heavenly foxes were anxious: "Qing Yu has been killed and sealed by you mortals, how can she still do evil things?" Kun Yi sneered: "Mortals are so weak. Even if they sacrifice their lives to seal a fox demon, she can't do anything. She can only seal it in the body of a living person so that she can live and die with him. This idea was not bad at the time. Yes, but it¡¯s a pity that the seal is unstable. This fox demon can use the living person to attract the surrounding monsters, and even eat the souls of the people around her to recuperate.¡± "You, you are alarmist!" Several foxes panicked. They had finally gained a foothold in Jiuchongtian, but they didn't expect that they would be dragged down by this old account. Qing Yan was sealed, and Lou Siyu had no intention of joining the Nine Heavens. They no longer had any weaknesses, and they couldn't let this little girl mess up the situation. After calming down for a moment, Tianhu said: "One testimony cannot be trusted. Today, the sky is full of gods and immortals. It is better to find a few more people to prove it." She said, and with a wave of her hand, she fished out the third prince. "This person is also a member of their royal family, so he can naturally testify." Nie Yan¡¯s face darkened. He once used the illusion of his true body to scare the third prince. If this person talks nonsense, he will be in trouble. Therefore, he spoke: "Can descendants of monsters also be mortals to testify?" The gods were stunned, and Boyi quickly used his divine light to fall over. The third prince had never seen such a scene before. He was so frightened that before he could recover, he saw a ray of light falling on him, and then his head was in severe pain. He immediately held his head and screamed. "Qu Ru was born among mortals." Boyi withdrew his divine light and shook his head slightly, "It is true that he should not be seen by mortals." Tianhu was anxious: "If he is not a mortal, why does this woman count? She also has some magical powers." "Indeed." Kun Yi nodded in agreement. Several sky foxes looked at her in confusion, and saw her suddenly turning her back, revealing the birthmark on her back. The birthmark was blazing with light, and the evil spirit instantly filled the world. "Bold!" Bo Gaozi angrily shouted, "Why do evildoers dare to act so unbridled here?" "It's Qing Que." Boyi recognized this evil spirit and raised his eyebrows at Kun Yi, "She said just now that Qing Que was sealed as a mortal, she should be talking about herself." "" All the gods in the sky were silent for a moment, and their eyes fell on this little girl. She was still in her prime, and there was no resentment on her face, but the demonic aura overflowing from her birthmark was indeed that of Qing Que. The other foxes were all sealed to heaven, but she was left in the human world with a demonic aura. Several sky foxes stared at the birthmark. Kunyi suddenly turned pale and looked at them with a frown: "Do you want her to kill me and break out of the seal?" "Mortals, don't talk nonsense." Tianhu said coldly, "The gods are here, and we have not used our divine power. How dare you frame it with your words." However, when they looked at it just now, it was as if the blue beast in her body suddenly had a direction and began to slam in one direction. Without her noticing, the meridians were injured by her. "But no matter what, even if Qing Que is at fault, she should let the gods deal with it. How dare you mortals be so good at it?" Tianhu said, "Since I have sued Qing Que, I should give her a speech. Chance." Bo Gaozi and other gods nodded, but Nie Yan finally spoke: "If Qingyue comes out, she will die. Since you are going to try the case, should you save this mortal's life first?" That sound like a chime?Gathered in the barrier where gods and Buddhas could not be seen, and asked those people about the evil disasters in a friendly manner. As a result, no one has seen the Dragon Clan causing harm to the world. Instead, a dozen people living in Shengjing immediately praised Uncle Yu Qing when they mentioned the matter of quelling the chaos. Bo Gaozi was not very satisfied with what he heard. He turned to the gods and said, "You can't get anything out of this just by asking." "I think you won't stop until you ask someone who has been harmed by the dragon clan." Boyi sneered and looked around, "You are afraid of the power of the black dragon and have many obstacles to its divine position. How can you call it a priesthood?" When the situation reached this point, many gods who had nothing to do with it and pretended to be pretentious all threw away the golden ropes, and Nie Yan became much more relaxed. He moved the dragon claw, and just as he was about to move, he saw a bolt of lightning explode above his head. "If the Dragon Clan is truly a god, he should receive these ninety-nine thunderbolts. If his soul is immortal, we will send him to the ninth heaven." Someone shouted, "We can ignore his past life, but if he is not a true god, Nor should one compensate the Godhead for being wronged.¡± This is just a rogue statement! Boyi's face darkened. Nie Yan has not officially become a god and has not been worshiped by the world. The thunder falling from the sky is torture. After ninety-nine tortures, even if he can reach heaven, he will have to cultivate for a hundred years. After all, I was still afraid of him and refused to let him go to heaven smoothly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120 The Fear of the Immortals You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! No one is afraid of someone who is too powerful around him, especially if this person may not share the same goals with you. Compared with Boyi's anger, Nie Yan seemed much calmer. He had already expected that these gods would be in trouble. Although the ninety-nine thunders were indeed too much, he could bear it. At most, he would rest for a period of time. Once caught, Jiuchongtian, there will be many opportunities to get it back from them later. "Okay." He agreed. The scene suddenly changed. The cloud where Nie Yan was sitting slowly fell to the center of the large cloud layer that looked like the opening and closing of a book page. The cloud where Kun Yi and others were moved to the edge, just next to Boyi and other gods. Boyi couldn't help but use his spiritual consciousness to send a message to her: "Little girl, won't you say anything else? If he is subjected to this punishment, he will not know what it will be like to be bullied for hundreds of years." Kun Yi didn¡¯t look at him, her eyes still fell on Nie Yan, her profile was peaceful, as if she was looking at a landscape painting. She said: "The gods in the sky are actually the same as the ministers in the court. They say they care about the common people, but most of them are thinking about themselves. If they are not satisfied today, it will be difficult for Nie Yan to reach the ninth level." She didn¡¯t know what Nie Yan wanted on Jiuchongtian, but since he thought about it, today was the best opportunity. If he missed it, there would be no hope for him and the people around him to fight. "You little girl don't know how serious the thunder is, that's why you speak so calmly." Boyi shook his head, "What are the differences between gods and mortals? Why did he fall in love with you?" Kunyi didn¡¯t defend himself. She knew how serious the sky thunder was. There happened to be a few volumes in the files Qin Youqian gave her that were about the sky thunder confinement technique. When he mentioned the sky thunder, he explained the origin and function of this criminal law. She read it. For a long time, I remember it very well. *** ??Dark clouds were rolling in, covering the sky and the sun. The originally good weather turned out to be really going to rain. There was deathly silence in front of the Royal Ancestral Temple. The kneeling people on all sides seemed to be frozen. No one noticed anything strange on the altar, and no one looked up at the sky. Except for Long Yujun and Qin Youqian. Since the barrier on the altar fell, these two people knew what was going on inside. Logically speaking, their identities should be avoided today, lest some god meddle in their own business and take them away, but Kunyi had an important task entrusted to him in the past few days. Give it to them, just for now, and ask for their help. "Where did this little girl get so much money?" Qin Youqian looked at the hundred red dots on the map while holding his hand, and marveled, "We didn't even hear the slightest hint of such a big movement." Mr. Long Yu was in a complicated mood and did not speak. He followed Kun Yi¡¯s instructions and removed the hidden barriers covering everywhere on the map one by one. ¡ª¡ª A thunderbolt fell from the sky, even across the barrier, it made people tremble. Qin Youqian finished casting the spell before the thunder fell, and pulled Mr. Dragon Fish away from the place quickly. At the same time, all the gods in the barrier were chanting incantations and watched helplessly as the sky-shattering thunder fell on Nie Yan, their eyes half-closed and their faces filled with compassion. "More than twenty years ago, the dragon clan was wronged, and today I will vindicate you. The sky fox is deceitful and demoted to the mortal world. If Xuanlong can survive the thunder punishment and become intact, he will be allowed to enter the ninth heaven." The dense and noisy sutra chanting sounded from all directions. Kunyi's head hurt when she heard it. She simply closed her hearing and only looked at Nie Yan in the center of the clouds from a distance. ??Thunders fell suddenly, knocking out the black clouds where he was. Nie Yan only withstood the first thunder and stood still, but when the second thunder struck, he was knocked down into the clouds. The long dragon body struggled painfully and let out a dragon roar. For a moment, his eyes met hers. Kunyi saw an unprecedented affection inside, as if the changes in the world had passed by in the blink of an eye, and no matter where she went, he would always be by her side and never leave her. Her heart trembled, and she quickly lowered her eyes, not daring to look again. The thunders in the sky became louder and louder each time, and the ninety-nine thunders looked like endless rain. Boyi couldn't help but ask the god next to him: "Why is it not over yet?" The god next to him thought for a while: "It's almost time. There should be more than ninety ways." ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but after a while, more than seventy thunderbolts fell from the sky before it finally stopped. Boyi and Nie Yan were old friends from the founding of heaven and earth, and they had a close friendship with him. At this time, he almost couldn't hold back the god's attitude and was about to curse him on the spot. How can there be such a god who keeps his word? If there were dozens of thunders for nothing, wouldn¡¯t it be five hundred years for Nie Yan?He paid for his ransom, but Xu Xiaoyang suddenly pinched his wrist; Lin Qingsu was writing an inscription on the plaque of the palace, and Miss Guimen, who was disguised as a palace maid next to her, was blushing and studying the ink for him; Sun Xiuxiu was typing in the household department. Calculating the accounts with an abacus, I suddenly didn't realize that my reward was already on the way. People near the altar were waiting expectantly for the ceremony to be completed. Lan Tiao and Yu Bai were so happy that they knelt down and cried. Du Xiang finally changed his usual seriousness and had a faint smile on his face. The evil disaster of the Song Dynasty has been over, and everything is waiting for improvement. It is the best time. As long as there is a less bad monarch, the people will gradually be able to have enough to eat and clothe themselves without having to be displaced or worried. Withdrawing his gaze, Kunyi kicked the third prince next to him. The third prince was so frightened that his soul was about to fly out. As he was drifting away, he heard his powerful aunt saying to him: "The oaths sworn when worshiping the ancestors will all come true. You can take care of yourself." With a chill all over his body, the third prince opened his eyes again and found himself inexplicably back on the altar. The gorgeous clothes he had made long ago were very suitable. As soon as he opened his eyes, the sound of bells and chimes for the ancestor worship ceremony just rang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 Thoughtful arrangements You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! He looked up in shock and found that there was nothing in the sky except dark clouds, no golden light, no gods and Buddhas, and no his aunt. Slightly panicked, he subconsciously looked at the etiquette officer beside him. Wang Gan looked at him with red eyes and whispered: "I have been ordered by His Highness to take care of you. Please be sure to properly perform the ceremony of worshiping your ancestors and enthroning the throne." According to the etiquette of the Song Dynasty, ancestor worship comes first and enthronement comes last. Kunyi had expected this day from the beginning, so even the formal attire was prepared for him. Wang Gandang was very reluctant. He didn't think the third prince would be a good emperor, but His Highness's life or death was unpredictable. At present, he was the only royal bloodline who could go through this ceremony in a legitimate manner without causing chaos in the world. Your Highness made the arrangements very well. She gave Yubai and Lantuo their slave status and made them good citizens. She also gave them several Wangshu branches. She also drew up the political direction for the next three years and asked the new master to take care of them. In order to implement it, he also ordered Shangqingsi to implement the ritual of coexistence of mortals and monsters. Shangqingsi was used as a sword to restrict the behavior of monsters, and more and more private schools were used as shields to teach people to defend themselves. Wang Gandang initially thought that Princess Kunyi was a showman¡ªnot just him, almost everyone who knew her would think so. But when the things she arranged came to light one by one, he was shocked to realize that this person who grew up in the royal family would think so. As a princess, she has learned too many things that ordinary women would never learn. She was even good at planning, but the late emperor's pampering allowed her to live carefree for twenty years without showing anything. But when she really needed to take responsibility, she held up the entire Song Dynasty. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ If such a woman could succeed to the throne, it would be possible for the Song Dynasty to annex neighboring countries in the coming year. But she had never planned for herself. Others regarded her as a vessel to seal demons, so she no longer cherished her own life. Once her mission was accomplished, it didn't matter whether she lived or died. Wang Gandang remembered that when Kunyi had just served the country, an official said in court: "Princess Kunyi is arrogant and extravagant. She has been well-dressed and well-fed since she was born. How can she participate in state affairs." Lan Tiao was so angry that her eyes were red, and she stood in the corridor and muttered to him: "What happened to the princess's beautiful clothes and fine food? She deserves it, but she has nothing except fine clothes and fine food." Listening to these words at that time, Wang Gandang felt that he didn¡¯t quite understand. He already had fine clothes and food, what else was missing? It was not until that evening that Kunyi summoned him and made detailed arrangements for him to ascend the throne that he suddenly realized. ¡°Her Highness seems to have never been loved by anyone, so she doesn¡¯t know how to love herself. The Emperor and the Queen Mother died because of her, and everyone in the palace, except Lan Tiao, was alienated from her. Although Emperor Shengqing doted on her, it was only materialistic. He had his own wife and children, and he had to get along with her. The time was not very long, and it was not convenient to have a heart-to-heart talk with her. Later, there was Uncle Yu Qing. But Uncle Yu Qing also thought about killing her. Wang Gandang stood in the royal study room, and when he saw the afterglow falling on His Highness, he felt a little sore in the eyes for no reason. But His Highness is very considerate and has no intention of complaining at all. Seeing his expression, he even seemed a bit dumbfounded: "Are you sympathizing with me? But you dare to take it. My life is very good. There are many people in the world who don't have enough to eat as soon as they are born. I Not only are they all the same, but they are all delicacies from mountains and seas. What do I have to sympathize with?" "My life has been saved by living for so many years. No one owes me anything, and I don't owe anyone anything anymore." She smiled as she spoke, with a faint smile forming at the corner of her mouth, and her brows were full of satisfaction. Wang Gandang felt that Her Highness was the most brilliant girl he had ever seen. Unfortunately, the last words the girl said when he left were: "If my body is not seen within three days, I will be buried with my clothes and clothes in the princess tomb. There will be two coffins in the tomb and the other one will be empty." , seal the tomb directly.¡± Nie Yan didn¡¯t need a coffin, but she still remembered the reason why he was angry last time, and she thought she might as well be buried with him. Wang Gandang gritted his teeth and hurriedly exited, so as not to lose his composure. There are too many people in this world who are afraid of death, especially those in high positions. There are many people who are trying every means to seek immortality, but His Highness is only in his twenties, and there is no hope of survival in his eyes. What a pity. *** At a quarter past noon, the clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and the third prince sat on the throne without any regrets. Lan Tiao asked him in panic: "Where is Your Highness?" Wang Gandang looked at the sky and couldn't answer. The gods departed as quickly as they came. Nie Yan was seriously injured, and Boyi took him back to his home.?? of fertilizer. Qing Que choked. She suddenly felt very aggrieved, even more aggrieved than she had been for more than 20 years after being sealed. Now she was Daozu and this man was a fish. How could she not make her feel sad? Kunyi closed her eyes, put herself into the void to stay with her, and said with a smile: "You are the same person who has been with me for so many years like Lan Tiao. Come and give me a hug before you leave. It counts as you and me." Let¡¯s get acquainted.¡± Qing Yan looked at her warily: "Don't try to play any tricks." "What tricks can I use? You are a fox who can even deceive dragons." Kunyi curled his lips, "You have recovered 80% of your demon power. How can a mortal like me still hurt you, the demon king?" makes sense. Qing Yan hooked his hand to let her pass, and Kun Yi opened his hand unpreparedly and put his arm around her neck. However, a fox is a fox after all, and with this hug, the finger-thick spikes made from shredded talisman paper in Qing Yan's hand were quickly sent into Kun Yi's heart. However, what Qing Yan didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as the thorn was sent out, the three inches below his throat suddenly felt cold. The little girl holding her said softly to her: "My father, the emperor and my queen, you always have to pay for the lives of so many innocent people around me." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qing Ye has recovered 80% of her demon power. She is confident enough that she can escape unscathed no matter what Kun Yi does to her, so she does not take this little girl seriously. She had long ago collected the talismans that had fallen off her body, poured them into demonic power, and formed a spike that could break through Kunyi's meridians. She would be free just waiting for this stupid mortal to come to her door. Everything was in her plan, but Qing Yan never understood why Kun Yi also held a dagger made of talisman paper, and this dagger pierced her life gate quickly and accurately. inside. With her cultivation level, she shouldn't be able to pierce the demonic energy that protects her body, but this dagger not only broke through all the defenses on her body, but even penetrated the deepest wound three inches below her throat. It exploded, and ninety-nine brand-new spells flew out, traveling like blades along her meridians throughout her body. Qing Ye¡¯s eyes turned red. She felt that the demonic power she had just recovered was being frozen again. With her last bit of strength, she gritted her teeth and pushed the spike in her hand an extra two inches toward Kun Yi's heart. Kunyi was pushed away by her, staggered back two steps, covered the sharp thorn in her heart, and suddenly laughed out loud: "I want to thank you for teaching me this soul-killing method." Qing Yan looked at her in disbelief. In the early years, when Kun Yi was still very weak, Qing Ye could also know her thoughts. After all, the two of them were in the same body, and Qing Ye's cultivation level was much higher than that of Kun Yi. But in the past six months, Qingyue could no longer see Kunyi's thoughts. She thought it was because she was about to break the seal. Unexpectedly, Kunyi¡¯s cultivation level is higher than hers? "It's impossible. Kunyi is a mortal. In just half a year, even if she has extraordinary abilities, it's impossible for her to become more powerful than her. Butif he wasn't more powerful than her, how could she be able to seal her again with this sword attack? Qing Ye panicked. She showed her true form and started running around in Kun Yi's body. Kun Yi let her do whatever she wanted like an elder watching a child. When the last trace of her demonic power was sealed, she reached out and kneaded the secret. What she practiced was the Soul-Destroying Technique. "No, no, listen to me!" Qing Yan screamed, "I'm not a demon king at all, I'm just a scapegoat they introduced! Killing me is no different from killing an ordinary fox demon, but you will If you die, you will die too and will not be reincarnated!" Before the words were finished, the formula was completed, the curse was raised, and the snow-white Nine Tails shattered into stars all over the sky in the darkness. Kunyi noticed a sharp pain in her body, like fire, like thousands of broken porcelain piercing her flesh. Blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. It was fishy and sweet, and she swallowed it back alive. The screams of the fox demon echoed in her ears for a long time like a ringing sound. Thinking it was Qing Que¡¯s resentment, Kun Yi didn¡¯t pay attention. However, after a long time, the sound not only did not subside, but became louder and louder. It was more like an excited roar than a scream. what happened? Kun Yi was puzzled, but his soul trembled, as if it was about to shatter. The broken talisman on Qing Yu¡¯s thorn is about to fall apart. Although the talisman was broken, the sharp thorns pierced her through. Now that the talisman fell, the wound in her heart could no longer be blocked. It was like a shovelful of sand dunes being dug up, and her soul followed. Break down. Having long expected that she would have this ending, Kunyi was in a good mood and sat quietly, waiting for herself to turn into ashes. "Kunyi!" She heard someone calling her, the voice was heartbreaking and completely lost its usual deepness. She felt she should know who this person was, but her half-broken body made it impossible for her to remember his name. The body seemed to be picked up by someone, and the pain exploded from the depths of the soul and spread directly to the entire limbs. It¡¯s better not to touch her. Everything around her seemed to become lighter. She yawned and wanted to close her eyes and sleep. However, just before her eyes were about to close completely, a strange male voice suddenly sounded in her mind. "Your Highness, please go to Qidou Mountain as soon as possible." "" Listen, is this human talk? She was almost dead, and this man was using her as a ferry. Waving her hands angrily, Kunyi replied: "I won't go, I won't go, I'm tired." "The Demon King is not dead, but if His Highness dies, not a single one of the common people will survive." Use this to threaten her again! Kunyi raised his head angrily: "I want to serve the common people and the country of the Song Dynasty.He threw them away and went to Qidou Mountain together. Qidou Mountain is located at the confluence of three rivers. It is extremely evil. The dying man Kunyi fell down and soon attracted a large group of monsters. However, before these monsters could get close, they smelled an unusually strong monster aura. Kunyi¡¯s soul was broken and there were loopholes everywhere. Song Qingxuan smoothly wrapped the demon king and fell into the mountain. He formed a formation on the spot and used the black stones in the mountain to suppress the demon king again. Before Kunyi had time to see his suppression completed, she fell into boundless darkness. This darkness does not make people feel painful, but rather comfortable, as if she has walked a long way and finally has a high bed and soft pillow, so she can lie down without getting up. She immediately planned to fall asleep. "Your Highness." Lou Siyu called her, "It's time to look at the account books of your Wangshu store. I took a look and saw a profit of several hundred thousand taels last month. Don't you want to take a look?" "What's so good about this? Let's go and use it as a dowry for Yubai and Lantuo." Kunyi waved her hand, turned over and went back to sleep. Lou Siyu was speechless for a while. In this place, she had to say something that interested her in order to keep Kunyi's soul from sleeping. But what she didn't expect was that Kunyi was not interested in money. How someone could be indifferent to money is simply incomprehensible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In Lou Siyu¡¯s eyes, this person is not active in making money and has ideological problems. So when Nie Yan was still thinking about what words to use to wake her up, Lou Siyu spoke directly. Unexpectedly, Kunyi didn¡¯t care about these hundreds of thousands of taels of silver at all. What¡¯s even more annoying is that these hundreds of thousands of taels are really nothing to her. She stared at Nie Yan with a pale face as he gathered her soul, and couldn't help but ask him: "What else does she like?" Nie Yan thought for a while: "Treasures and jewelry, delicacies from mountains and seas." Lou Siyu immediately sent a message. As a result, she memorized all the recipes of Zhang Deng Restaurant, but Kunyi's soul continued to drift away. does not work. "what else?" Nie Yan gathered the fragments of her soul in a panic, and condensed them one by one with his own blood. His tone became more serious: "No, there are only so many things she likes. If I can't make her interested, I will Just use blood to coagulate her soul, please get out of the way." Lou Siyu rolled her eyes angrily: "Do you really think there is endless blood on your body? If her soul continues to drift like this, you will have to do twice the result with twice the result." Nie Yan was generous in taking action. A handful of blood condensed an inch of her soul. It was useful, but if this continued, he would have to lose most of his cultivation. A sudden flash occurred in his mind, and Lou Siyu stamped his feet: "Look at my brain, I just said everything, why didn't I mention you? You are her sweetheart, mentioning you must be useful, my mind can't turn around, how can you They didn¡¯t even remind me.¡± Her back stiffened slightly, and Nie Yan glanced at her coldly. "What's that look in your eyes? You don't believe in your own weight in her heart?" Lou Siyu was very puzzled, "You are willing to save her like this. Do you two love each other to death?" "No." "Um?" "I don't have much weight in her heart." Half-closing his eyes, his voice suddenly became hoarse, "If I had, I wouldn't have been unaware of her fate today." The two were clearly husband and wife, and they were intimate, but she said nothing to him. She dealt with Qinglan alone, and decided to come to Qidou Mountain alone. The most important thing to him was her life, but she regarded it as nothing. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? If he still thinks that she likes him after such a move, then he is really out of his mind. Lou Siyu looked at him with a strange expression. She said: "You men who do big things, don't you have any meridians when it comes to emotional matters?" Nie Yan raised his head in confusion. Lou Siyu was no longer too lazy to explain to him one by one. She turned around and said to Kunyi in her soul voice: "Nie Yan said that after you die, he will marry thirty women, one per day, every month, and there is a leap month. Just favor the two of you once." Kunyi:? Is there any way to be happy? Why hadn't she thought of it before? With her consciousness clearer, she struggled for a moment, and the speed at which her soul transformed into sand immediately slowed down. Lou Siyu continued: "He seems to be a powerful person, but in fact he is just a fool who doesn't care when he is tempted. It's a pity that you didn't have the blessing, and you gave him up to the next generation in vain." The predecessors planted trees and lived, and they were so cool. However, the thought of Nie Yan holding another woman and living happily in the peaceful world she had sacrificed her life for made Kunyi angry. "Don't be too sad. It will take some time for this plan to be implemented. After all, he is still seriously injured and will have to recuperate for a long time." Lou Siyu fanned himself and said with a smile, "In order to save you, he will at least lose his life. After three thousand years of cultivation, plus the loss of dragon blood, when he reaches the ninth heaven, there will be a lot of suffering waiting for him." The gods of all races in the Nine Heavens work in their own way. If Nie Yan stands out too much, he will definitely be suppressed and taught a lesson when he first arrives. Kunyi expected this and built so many small temples for him, and asked Lord Longyu and Qin Youqian to help him. She kept it secret just to allow him to preserve his strength so that he could gain a foothold in the Ninth Heaven. "How's the result? This man used thousands of years of cultivation to save her. Thousands of years! He was willing to do so. She felt angry, but also a little warm. Kunyi hugged her knees and thought that she was actually a treasure worthy of others paying so much to keep her. Nie Yan watched her soul stop turning into sand, and his blood-stained hands were trembling. He looked at her slightly frowning brows in disbelief and some pleasure, quickly took an extra handful of blood and pinched the remaining soul of hers. It turned out to be useful, Lou Siyu mentioned it to herWhen the master hung on Uncle Yu Qing's body affectionately and asked him what he liked to eat while shaking him, she suddenly understood. It¡¯s good to forget. "The master has not looked like a little daughter for a long time. She doesn't remember who she is, nor who Nie Yan is, but at a glance, she is still interested in him and is very close to her uncle. Princess Kunyi is dead. Now she has no important responsibilities for her family and country, and she is not a plague god who easily attracts monsters. She can love her uncle again without any grudges. ¡­That¡¯s what he said, but the master was too fierce. In broad daylight, he hooked the uncle¡¯s belt and kissed his face. Lan Tiao turned around sharply, thinking to herself that she saw nothing, put down the medicine and ran away. "I'm going on a long trip in a few days." Nie Yan held her waist and let her braid her dark hair, "Just wait here for me to come back." Kunyi raised her eyebrows upon hearing this, twirled her fingers around his black hair, and whispered, "I want to go too." Nie Yan was going back to Jiuzhongtian to deal with important matters, so it would definitely not be appropriate to take her with him. Lan Tiao tugged on Kunyi's clothes, trying to persuade her. "However, this uncle didn't even hold back his coquettish words. He nodded without thinking: "Okay, then you drink the medicine and I will take you with me." Lan Tiao:? Kunyi is a mortal, why should he be bullied to death by those gods after he ascends to the ninth heaven? She shook her head repeatedly and stepped forward to persuade him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Lan Tiao just said: "You'd better be more comfortable in the mortal world." Before she could even finish her sentence, Kun Yi grabbed her sleeve eagerly: "I want to go take a look" With watery phoenix eyes and fluttering eyelashes, he looked at her pitifully, as if she was going to cry the next second if she didn't agree. Xingbao, Lan Yan thought, the grandfather couldn't hold the master's begging, she couldn't hold it, and it was not a shame. So he turned around and packed her luggage. Kunyi didn't remember who she was, and she didn't have the ability to read accounts. Two days before going to the ninth heaven, she read the accounts of Wangshu's main shop and a hundred small temples that Lan Tiao gave her, and then Most of the existing money was spent on building and expanding small temples. Mortal money is useless after it goes to heaven, but incense has always been the source of spiritual cultivation for gods. It is always right for her to prepare more incense for herself and Nie Yan. So, on the day they went up to the ninth heaven, the incense was blooming behind them, and the people guarding the Tianmen didn't even dare to stop them, so they let them pass. "Why does that one look like a mortal just now?" After the two of them entered, the divine general guarding the door spoke softly. The other god general shook his head: "Where do mortals get incense? You are wrong." "But she obviously" "Didn't you see who was walking next to her?" The god shut his mouth. It is a big deal for a mortal to go to the Nine Heavens, but if she was brought up by Nie Yan, it would be nothing. After all, the biggest thing in the Nine Heavens now is that Nie Yan has returned to the divine throne. There are several levels of gods in the sky: Laojun, Shengjun, Yuanjun, Zhenjun, and Fujun. Mortals who practice Taoism or become gods by monsters will at most fall into the category of real people or venerables. But when Nie Yan¡¯s soul returned, it was the emperor who returned. Not in the same category, he has the same longevity as Heaven, and has the same respect as Nuwa and Fuxi. Bo Gaozi and other gods are naturally unhappy. Even if Nie Yan is an emperor, they just want to treat him as a prince. They just want to bully him, who has suffered a thunderstorm and is unable to resist. Unexpectedly, Nie Yan not only resisted, but also led the dragon clan to fight directly into the sky. The Dragon Clan had an old grudge with the Wang Clan, the god of heaven. Bo Gaozi's troubles only gave him a reason to start a war. Hundreds of years ago, the Wu Clan and the Fox Clan made plans, causing the Dragon Clan to be defeated and retreat to Buzhou Mountain. This Qiu Nie Yan remembered It is very clear that the first thing God does is to settle accounts with Wang. By the time Bo Gaozi realized that Nie Yan was not seriously injured at all, it was already too late. The Dragon Clan had been recharging their strength in Buzhou Mountain for more than 20 years, and when they came with revenge, they were simply unstoppable. There are many gods in the Wang clan, but most of them are small gods. As soon as Nie Yan returned to the throne, their previous advantage of being condescending was gone, and they immediately asked other gods in the sky for help. Who would have expected that no one would help them. "Nie Yan is a god who was born when the world was created. No matter how difficult it is for him, he also has his own destiny, so why bother?" Boyi lowered his eyes and looked at the Wang family, "You don't have to disturb the entire Jiuzhong City with your personal grudges. There is no peace." After saying that, he closed the door. Nie Yan led his tribe to carry out a massacre against the Wang clan, just like the Wang clan did against the Dragon clan back then, leaving no room for any chance and killing them all. It¡¯s not that Wang didn¡¯t think about resisting, but Nie Yan still had time to take his wife to sit on the horizon and watch the sunset while they were fighting, which made them feel extremely desperate. How can a god who has been cultivated by mortals be a natural opponent of the gods? So, half a month later, the Wang family was defeated, and with the remaining clan members, they joined Nuwa's sect. Although Nuwa is in seclusion, her descendants, the ladies, have pity on mortals and are naturally willing to protect them. She stood at the door of her fairy mansion, frowned and said to Nie Yan: "God has the virtue of good life, they are juniors, you, a god who created the world, why do you have to argue with them like this about anything you do?" Nie Yan held the Quexie Sword and said calmly: "Back then, when they killed our Qinglong, cooked the meat and ate it, they didn't think about God's virtue of good life." The lady choked and frowned even more tightly: "That's because they are new immortals and are eager to improve their cultivation. They don't understand that much." "What a coincidence." Nie Yan said, "My wife is also entering the ninth level for the first time. She is eager to improve her cultivation and wants to cook them to taste." The Lady Shu was speechless and could only draw her sword. She was no match for Nie Yan, but this was Nuwa's family after all, and Nie Yan did not dare to be too presumptuous. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that while she was having a good fight with Nie Yan, Fei Ye and others directly dragged the Wang family out, intending to remove the bones and skin and throw them into the mortal world. &People bet on people under fifty years old, and one day suddenly there are hundreds more bets on people over fifty years old, but soon, the odds are raised again by people under fifty years old. Gods, they have nothing to do and enjoy gambling, but in order to gamble with style and skill, the bets they use are meatballs made from a year of cultivation. Kunyi didn¡¯t have Xiuwei Pills, so she could only roll her own incense into balls. The incense pills for one temple per year were put on the gambling board. The person who opened the offer weighed them and felt that they were worth two cultivation pills. So Kunyi happily exchanged Xianghuo Pills for Xiuwei Pills. There are many gods in the sky, but not every god is well known to the mortal world. Those who have incense in temples are the great gods. If the other gods want incense, they can either go to the mortal world to collect some from empty tombs, or they can only wait until the end of the year. The previous point is that for many gods, incense is a much more precious treasure than Xiuweiwan. So on the third day, when Kunyi took the Xianghuo pills and wanted to exchange them for Xiuwei pills, one Xianghuo pill could be exchanged for five Xiuwei pills, and a group of Zhenjun Mansion masters were fighting for it, lest she wouldn't give it to her later. Changed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi had just arrived, and he didn¡¯t have any powerful skills. He seemed timid, very weak and easy to bully. When he gave them meatballs to change their cultivation level, his behavior was full of hesitation. It was this hesitation that caused the news to spread quickly: Go to the market to exchange Xiuwei Pills for Xianghuo Pills. I don¡¯t know when they will be gone! When the lady heard the news, she was very angry: "Are they all stupid? How can one year of incense be enough for five years of cultivation? They help people turn the essence of heaven and earth into cultivation, and they rush to give it away to others. Going?" "The queen doesn't know something." The fairy boy muttered, "There are many gods in the sky who don't have incense to worship, and they all want to have a taste." Besides, even if the incense does not match the cultivation level, it is still limited. The gods with the smell of incense are more respectable than the ordinary gods. While someone is willing to change, who cares about the years that can be earned back at any time? What about cultivation? The lady glanced at the fairy boy who smelled of incense and was speechless. But the next day, she disguised herself and went to exchange fifty years of cultivation for ten incense pills. Holding these ten incense pills, Shuren glanced at the empty sachet in Kunyi's hand, thinking to herself that it was just a little bit, and it wouldn't make a big difference. As a result, when she walked away, Kunyi took out ten more sachets and continued to replace them with the little gods who were swarming behind her. " Each person exchanges for one that lasts five or ten years. It is not a loss to them. After all, gods have infinite lifespans. But for Kun Yi, these exchanged things add up to a lot. Nie Yan is preparing to lead his tribe to occupy the most spiritual place in the Nine Heavens to open up a fairy mansion. Feiye said with some embarrassment: "That place is naturally excellent for us, but it is a little more difficult for my sister-in-law. She has abundant spiritual energy and she has not yet formed the inner elixir, so it will inevitably be too much for her." Nie Yan didn¡¯t even raise his head: ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, it doesn¡¯t matter to her.¡± "The emperor wants to use his own cultivation to protect her?" Boyi raised his eyebrows, "It would be fine if you could protect her all the time, but besides being with her, don't you have anything else to do? Already?" Zhu Yan shook his head at Boyi, and Boyi asked in a low voice in confusion: "Did I say something wrong?" "It's not a big mistake, but the emperor won't give in. You might as well save some energy." Zhu Yan whispered, "Besides, His Highness Kunyi is not a master who makes people worry." ??????????? No matter how worried you are, she is still a woman and a mortal, can you still conjure the inner elixir out of thin air? Boyi felt that it was not appropriate. While Nie Yan was busy, he thought of going to Kunyi to tell him that this immortal mansion must be opened up. Nie Yan would have to fight with others for that place. She could not delay it at this time. The hind legs. However, when he went to find Kun Yi, he had to wait in line for half an hour before he saw this little girl. The little girl was wearing a bright red silk skirt today with white embroidered edges. She looked cute and smart. When she saw him, she squinted her beautiful phoenix eyes and thought for a long time before she suddenly realized: "Sage Boyi, that day Nie When Yan Feisheng ascended, you spoke for him." Boyi held his hands towards her, but before he could speak, he was shocked by the large bag of cultivation pills in her arms. "This is?" Kunyi collected the small stool, told the gods behind her to come back tomorrow, and then poured the bag of cultivation pills into the storage bag given to her by Nie Yan. The sachet-sized bag will never be full no matter how much you put it in. "The Holy Lord has something to say, could you please take a step to explain it?" Boyi was shocked by her action. It took him a long time to remember the purpose of his visit. He raised his hands and asked hesitantly: "Madam, do you intend to give these cultivation pills to the emperor?" Kunyi waved her hand: "There is no need for him to eat this, I will eat it for myself in exchange." It¡¯s not impossible to cultivate one¡¯s health by eating it raw, but she needs a thousand years of cultivation to condense the elixir. This one only takes one year of cultivation. When will she get it? As if seeing his confusion, Kunyi smiled: "I originally had some cultivation, but it was stained with demonic energy and could not be condensed into elixir, so I exchanged it with the gods for the incense and fire elixir. I don't have much replacement at the moment. There are about 1,500 of them, so condensing the elixir will not be a problem, but if you want to practice Taoism in the future, you have to find a place with abundant spiritual power." Boyi raised his head in surprise. The girl in front of her was so beautiful that she looked like a delicate flower that the gods had nothing to do to raise. The delicate flower had no bones and needed to be cared for and pampered. However, she seemed to have taken root on her own and had no thought of hanging up. Live with Nie Yan. The words he had prepared were all useless. Boyi was stunned for a long time.??Received the true king. " Mortals will return to the True Lord, but what does returning to the Lao Lord have to do with them? Nie Yan waved his hand. But after a moment, he turned his head suddenly: "What did you say, mortal?" ??Aren¡¯t the mortals in this ninth heaven just one Kunyi? Without waiting for Midnight's answer, he flew out and chased after her. Kunyi came to Taixu with the mentality of giving it a try. She thought that she could return to any god position and that the most important thing was to be able to go down to the world immediately. But she never thought that when she went to the Taixu star dome, the earth would shake. stand up. She saw the third-to-last star light up, and then it flew towards her and landed between her eyebrows. Instantly, my stomach is no longer bloated, my eyes are clearer, and my ears can hear more clearly. She heard the exclamations of people in the distance, and also heard Nie Yan running towards her in a hurry. Ruined. Kunyi thought that Nie Yan knew that she was going to the lower world and came to catch her. It was impossible to escape under Nie Yan's nose. Kunyi could only stand there obediently, watching as he rushed towards her, stood still in front of her, and then squeezed her shoulder with restraint. "Didn't I ask you to wait in the room?" He was anxious and a little panicked, "What are you doing here?" With her toes curled up, Kun Yi lowered her head in embarrassment: "I just want to take a look" Sensing her avoidance, Nie Yan didn't know why, but more and more gods gathered around him, so he didn't think much, wrapped her in a cloak and took her back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan, apart from cultivation, doesn¡¯t know much about other things. Kunyi's pregnancy was too sudden, and he failed to ask the medical fairy for details. Therefore, facing her, his whole body was tense, and he kept glancing at her belly from the corner of his eye, for fear of any accident. And Kunyi has been thinking hard about whose child she belongs to. Looking at Nie Yan's expression, although he was not very happy and even looked at her belly with a bit of hatred, he did not do anything to her, and he had no intention of settling a score with her. The two of them had been confronting each other for a long time, and he suddenly asked tiredly. He said: "Is there anything you want to eat?" With just this sentence, Kunyi almost burst into tears. What a good man, at this time, he is still thinking about what she wants to eat. How much do he have to value her, so that he can forget about her stomach? The more Nie Yan behaved like this, the more guilty Kunyi felt. After whimpering for a long time, she threw herself into Nie Yan's arms and started crying. The warm tears soaked through his clothes and burned them. Nie Yan's back straightened even more, and his hands were placed stiffly on both sides of her arms. His dark eyes swayed from side to side: "What's wrong?" "It's so great that I can meet you." Kunyi choked with tears while wiping away her tears, "There will be no better person than you in this world." Nie Yan¡¯s ears turned slightly red due to her sudden compliment. Nie Yan pursed his lips and helped her up: ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Kunyi scratched his chin in embarrassment and said, "I want my past memories." Nie Yan fell silent when he mentioned this. He felt that it was good to be with Kunyi recently. She didn¡¯t dwell on so much of the past, and her whole person was bright and brilliant. When she should cry, she should smile. When she ran towards him every day, she was filled with stars. If she remembered everything from the past, would she be happier? He didn¡¯t think so, but the beautiful phoenix eyes of the man in front of him were full of expectation, and he looked at him like that, which made him feel soft-hearted. After a long silence, Nie Yan said: "You give me ten days. After ten days, I will accompany you to find him, okay?" His immortal mansion has not yet been decided, and the group of people who follow him must settle down first. Kunyi nodded very sensibly. She felt that ten days was quite a long time, but Nie Yan asked so, and she was too embarrassed to refuse. As everyone knows, it is unprecedented to win a very good fairy house on the 10th. The place that Nie Yan wanted to take was as rich and spiritual as Nuwa's Mansion. How could the gods be so easy to agree to it? Fortunately, the gods' method to solve the problem was very simple, which was to fight. Nie Yan had to defeat the three emperors within ten days. Only then can I settle down in that place with twenty-four old gentlemen. The three emperors were about the same age as him, and they were all gods who came from the world. It was easy to deal with one of them. The three emperors took turns, and anyone who heard it would tremble. But Nie Yan not only accepted it, but also challenged it for three days in a row. One person. Feiye thought he was crazy, but Boyi's eyes were full of excitement. "How long has it been since you last seen him fighting with others?" Boyi licked his lips and led others to seize the best viewing position, taking Kunyi with him by the way. Kunyi is now a new noble in the ninth level of heaven. A mere mortal can actually return to the position of true king, which means that she must have been an immortal in her previous life, but her origins are not known yet. The whole heaven is full of curiosity about her, so as soon as she sits down, countless gods and immortals turn towards her. Take a look. The client didn¡¯t think she was special. She sat on the chair, frowned and asked Boyi: ¡°Who is that weird-looking person?¡± After following her gaze, Boyi twitched the corner of his mouth: "The strange-looking one you are talking about is the Immortal Emperor, the second most powerful person in the Nine Heavens." "Oh." Kun Yi wrinkled the tip of her nose, "With such a high level of cultivation, why don't you change into a better skin?" Boyi laughed: "The skin is an external possession, how can those of them who have achieved greatness care about it?" Nodding with understanding, Kunyi curled her lips again: "The skin is still very important. Look at my husband, the skin is good-looking, so the fairies will cheer for him." Boyi: "" It's true that the gods who came to watch the battle were very nervous, but the female fairies threw flowers made of fairy dew at Nie Yan's side regardless, causing a sharp contrast between Nie Yan's side and the Immortal Emperor. . "You are so big-hearted that you are not at all afraid that your husband will be seduced by these fairies?" Lady Shuren brought Fairy Boy over to watch the battle. When she passed by her, she immediately sneered. Kunyi looked back at her and raised her eyebrows: "My husband only likes me, why should I be afraid?" The lady uses sympathetic eyes; "Then why are you so angry?" She was puzzled, "This person robbed you of your things?" "" Nie Yan calmed down his anger slightly and pursed his lips, "How can he defeat me?" ? But it just makes him unhappy. With so many people watching, the scene was too stiff and inappropriate. Kunyi rubbed Nie Yan's hand and smoothed his hair, then turned to ask Mr. Longyu: "What do you want to give me?" "Your Highness has lost his memory in the mortal world." He took out a shining bead, "I have been picking it up for a long time, and finally I have found it all. I came here to ask Your Highness, do you want it or not?" This person has been following them! Nie Yan looked at Mr. Longyu coldly. If he hadn¡¯t been following him, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Kunyi had lost his memory. He couldn¡¯t find the things that fell out of his soul in pieces and turned into powder. How much effort did he spend to knead them into beads? Inexplicably, Nie Yan didn¡¯t want Kun Yi to take this thing. But the eyes of the person in his arms lit up, and he immediately stretched out his hand to Lord Arowana: "I want it, show me." The corners of his mouth tightened, and Nie Yan let go of his hand. This man fluttered out like a butterfly, got together with Mr. Dragon Fish, picked up the bead, and looked at the light curiously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kunyi thought that her memory would be gray and black. After all, she even had a child, but she couldn't remember what happened when she was pregnant. Her rich imagination allowed her to make up several versions of poignant stories, and she almost even made up for it. My own mind was filled with tears. But when she really saw it, she found that her memory was light red, with only a few black spots mixed in. Looking through the light, there were faint gold threads mixed in, which was beautiful and heavy. It seemed that it wanted to drill into the center of her eyebrows, but after Kunyi looked at it for a while, she subconsciously looked back at Nie Yan. He stood alone outside the crowd, his dark eyes half lowered, his hands falling to his sides and squeezing slightly, not looking at her. "Will my memory make me love him more, or will I hate him?" she suddenly asked. Mr. Longyu was silent. He looked at Kun Yi deeply for a long time, then smiled bitterly and said, "Who knows." She can¡¯t even remember what happened before, but she still wants to stay with Nie Yan. It doesn¡¯t make any difference to her whether she thinks about the past or not. Longyu Jun thought about trying hard. After all, her memory had returned to zero. Even if he and Nie Yan were back on the same starting line, Nie Yan was so shameless that he abducted people to the nine heavens and forced him to have no choice. You can't see her until you ascend. The next time we saw him, he was too late again. Sometimes you may really believe in fate, but if it's a little late every time, it means there is no fate. "This immortal friend?" Kunyi looked at him curiously. When Mr. Dragon Fish came back to his senses, he saw her asking solemnly: "Do I have to eat it to regain my memory?" Nodding, he lowered his eyes: "Your Highness, don't you want to eat?" "It's not that I don't want to." Kunyi said vaguely, "I'll eat it later, thank you." After that, he gave him a few extra cultivation pills and said sheepishly: "I can't remember who you are, but it seems that you and I are friends, but even if we are friends, you have helped me so much." , I should also thank you. I don¡¯t have much on you, just this little thing, don¡¯t despise it.¡± Mr. Dragon Fish lowered his head and couldn't help but laugh. These cultivation pills were so precious. She was the one who would be so generous and give them fifteen pills at a time. She was seven years old when he was first rescued by her in the pool of the Imperial Garden, exactly fifteen years ago. ??Closing his hands, Mr. Longyu said in a hoarse voice: "The account has been settled." He tried every means to create more entanglements between the two, so he refused to jump to the Dragon Gate because she stayed in the world. Now, without her knowing anything, he had just settled the accounts of the past fifteen years. "What's clear?" She looked confused. Lord Longyu waved his hand and turned his back to look at her: "Xiaoxian is going back to the cave to practice, so we'll say goodbye." "Hey" Kunyi opened his hand to stay, but the man walked away very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. She looked at the direction he left in confusion, then looked at the bead in her hand, then put it away and ran back to Nie Yan's side. ¡°Are you included in this bead?¡± she asked. Nie Yan pursed his lips, flicked his sleeves and took her back to the Immortal Mansion. After sitting on the soft couch, he said softly: "Yes." She raised her eyebrows and wondered: "You and I have known each other for a long time?" "yes." "Then have you ever done something sorry for me, so you don't want me to remember anything?" "You can't say that." Nie Yan opened his eyes and subconsciously rubbed the ruby ????around his waist with his fingers, "There are just too many misunderstandings between you and me. It's okay that we can't remember them." Kunyi suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. She touched her belly: "So I am pregnant with your child." Nie Yan: "Yeah." Nie Yan: "Huh?" He was very puzzled and couldn't help but sit up straight: "Whose can it be if it's not mine?" Smiling guiltily, Kunyi said vaguely: "I calculated that the time was wrong. I didn't even remember when I was pregnant with her, so I thought it was not yours. Who would have thought that we had known each other before, so this child must be yours. " Nie Yan was silent for a long time before saying, "Is this why you are so anxious to come down to the mortal world?" "Yes, I think if this is not yours, it would be too unfair to you. I have to find out the truth and know how to compensate you." Kunyi shrugged, "I don't like to take advantage of others." At a glance at her, he said salty and indifferently: "I used to occupy less." "How is it possible, I'm so" Thinking of certain specific places and scenes.sp; Nie Yan met her complicated gaze and sighed softly. It's good now. Although it's not that happy, he has avenged his revenge and won what he should fight for for his people. In the endless years left, he will have plenty of opportunities to heal the differences he had with her. Scars and cracks. He had kind thoughts because of a mortal, and then his whole destiny changed. She was really his noble person. "You said earlier that you wanted to see the sunset." He rubbed her cheeks that were a little red from sleeping, "Does it still count?" Kunyi curled his lips and hummed from the tip of his nose. She said: "The sunset is not as beautiful as my gold and silver jewelry. I just saw it. You originally gave me so many precious gems, but later you hid them all in Buzhou Mountain. Why didn't you give them back to me? Do you want to take them back?" How can there be any reason to take back the things I gave to my daughter¡¯s house?¡± Nie Yan laughed. He looked at the familiar curvature of the neck and the straight waist in front of him, and suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction that the dust had settled. The old Kunyi is back, but her first thought is not to leave him. This is enough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128 Peaceful Era You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??According to legend, during the Shenghe period of the Song Dynasty, a very strange emperor appeared. This emperor was originally the third son of the emperor. He was an absurd and untenable person. After he was deposed, he mysteriously ascended the throne, and then began to work diligently in politics. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of his position, some of the courtiers left behind by Princess Fu were reused by him and continued to create a prosperous and prosperous era. Emperors, there is no time when they are not confused. However, when other emperors made mistakes, they were all remonstrated by the ministers. This emperor made a mistake, but was imprisoned in the Pearl Tower by the imperial master. According to drunken revelations from his close guards, he would be meeting from afar. I heard the emperor inside crying and shouting: "Auntie, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I will go back and correct it now!" The imperial aunt of Emperor Sheng He was naturally the deceased princess of the country. At first, some people said that the imperial master was using magic to harm the holy body. But after those who said so received the dream from the princess of the country, everyone shut up. Seeing that the emperor was becoming more and more diligent, they even wrote to the country to ask for help. The princess built a temple to reward her for her work in supporting the country. Therefore, the Pearl Tower was turned into a temple, and outsiders were not allowed to enter or exit. All the treasures were well preserved. No matter how bright the night pearl was, no one would dare to steal it. But one year later, there was a drought in the Song Dynasty. The victims broke into the Pearl Tower and took some treasures to save their lives. The princess did not blame her in her dream. Therefore, after the disaster, the people also took the initiative to build a temple for her. Lan Tiao and Yu Bai both chose good families to marry, and their husbands were well-motivated, and some even became officials in the court. However, Lan Tiao still went to the Pearl Tower once a month to clean up, even after having children, and she often brought some Fruit, he said, His Highness will be greedy for it. Yubai thought she said this because she missed His Highness too much, but when she went to clear the plate the next day, there was really not a single fruit left in it. In shock, she also began to make clothes for His Highness to put away. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A set of Liuxian skirts, and His Highness gave her a dream, and said: "Make the belly wider, how can I fit it in my body?" Yu Bai was overjoyed when he woke up and ran from his home to Lan Tiao's house to tell her that His Highness was pregnant. Lan Tiao was very happy and took the whole family to the temple to add incense to Kun Yi. Lin Qingsu mourned Kunyi for three years after she left, and then married a well-matched girl named Yuhe, who admired him very much. However, Lin Qingsu always treated others indifferently, and Lan Tiao endured the pain while offering incense. He kept muttering that he thought he was still thinking of His Highness. Not to mention that it was okay, but it rained for seven consecutive days in Shengjing, so much that the river bank was flooded. "It's over." Lan Tiao slapped her forehead hard, "How could I forget that my uncle can't listen to these words." So he hurriedly went to burn incense again and recounted in detail how His Highness had gone to great lengths to catch up with the uncle, with all the tricks and good intentions. After the incense is put on, the rain stops. Lan Tiao stared at the layers of white clouds on the horizon, speechless and choked for a long time. When the uncle and his highness ascended, there were actually still monsters left in the Song Dynasty, but those big families either followed the uncle or were destroyed by the uncle. The remaining little monsters occasionally showed their true colors and showed their true colors to the people. People who write about strange things provide some inspiration. According to the rules and regulations of monsters left by His Highness, the Shangqing Division has never had any major chaos, nor has there been a big monster that can eat dozens of people at a time. The neighboring country has perished and was annexed by the Song Dynasty. In recent years, it has been integrating the people of the two countries and unifying its currency. With such a prosperous scene, Kunyi doesn't feel any regrets. She listens to the mortals coming to her temple one by one to pray in the ninth heaven. Those who are particularly sincere can help. The remaining time is Participate in various banquets in the Nine Heavens. That's right, under her instigation, the gods in the Nine Heavens finally stopped indulging in seclusion and practice, and began to hold various banquets. Everyone had to go to the banquets in gorgeous clothes, just to compare their cultivation and, by the way, the hair on their heads. Jewelry, jade around the waist. This kind of extravagant comparison is very inappropriate. Several old gentlemen have repeatedly wanted to ask Emperor Nie Yan to take care of their wives, so as to save them money. But Nie Yan shamelessly told them, "I can't control it." It¡¯s a joke. Since ancient times, men have respected women and looked down upon them. Even gods are not exempt from this. How can they not control their wives? Nie Yan said seriously: "It is the rule of Nuwa Empress's sect that men should respect women and be inferior to them. I am the God who created all beasts and birds. They are male and female. Females are superior and males are inferior. I really can't do anything with her. " As soon as the words fell, Zhenjun Kunyi ran in from outside, her flowing skirt flashed in front of them, and then she threw herself into the emperor's arms: "Mr. Gong, the new sunset at Weaver Girl's Square I like the material very much. I have the space to buy it.Obviously, he can't even sleep through the bedtime stories I know, and he will ask me why the plot is unreasonable. If I don't tell you first, he will stop asking me later. Isn't this a shame? What? Kunyi curled her lips, turned over and sat up on the bed, cleared her throat and started telling the story she had prepared. Nie Yan put his hands behind his head and listened to her with a smile. His eyes fell on her face, making her ears turn red. "Did you listen carefully?" She called over in annoyance. Reaching out to grab her catkins, Nie Yan chuckled: "It's a good story. If he doesn't like to hear it, just keep telling it to me." You are tens of thousands of years old, but you still have the nerve to listen to bedtime stories? Kunyi rolled her eyes and kicked him. Nie Yan smiled and pulled her to bed. This matter seemed to have turned over, but early the next morning, when I opened my eyes, I saw my father sitting beside my bed. "Did your mother hear anything bad yesterday?" he asked in a deep voice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129 The Calm Emperor You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Duoduo is not a little god who likes to stir up trouble. He follows his father and is calm and polite. Therefore, when my father had an expression on his face that said, "I will kill anyone who makes your mother unhappy," Nie Duoduo was very restrained and simply stated the facts: "The lady cursed my mother, and she will not end well in the future. " Nie Yan narrowed his eyes. Because of Kun Yi, Nie Yan has never made a big move in the Nine Heavens. His previous attempts to seek revenge from the Wang family and Zhanxian Mansion were just small fights, for fear of shocking her. Although this little girl looks fearless, she is actually very fragile inside. She always thinks of the worst when things happen. Even though she has a son, she doesn¡¯t take her own life too seriously. She heard a lot of bad words. Others thought she should get used to it, but he didn't think so. No one should have to get used to these things, least of all his little girl. *** That evening, as soon as Kunyi walked in the door, she was embraced by Nie Yan. Her ears turned red, and she glanced awkwardly at Duan Tong, who was still standing outside the door: "Let go first." Nie Yan didn't let go and locked the door behind his back. It's not strange to see it. He brushed his own small brocade, and returned to the courtyard to practice. Kun Yi, on the other hand, was very embarrassed. She put her hands on Nie Yan's heart and glared at him angrily. "Do you want to go down to earth for a walk?" He rubbed her hair and asked affectionately. Kunyi's eyes lit up, and she grabbed the clothes on his shoulders sheepishly: "Didn't you say that you are busy with things in heaven and won't be able to go for a while?" "We have already agreed with Lan Tiao that you and Duo Duo will go first." He whispered. Kunyi has not seen Lan Tiao for a long time. She was naturally happy to have such an opportunity, but she still looked at the person in front of her suspiciously: "You want to push me away?" Nie Yan shook his head calmly and looked at her deeply with his black eyes. Kunyi still wanted to ask a few questions, but his eyes were really hot, full of affection and attachment, and the hand holding her waist became stronger and stronger, and he was really reluctant to let go. With such a look in his eyes, if she still doesn't believe him, she may be struck by thunder. So Kunyi nodded. That night, Nie Yan was so reluctant to part with her that they were about to break up, so he didn't let her fall asleep. As dawn fell, she stretched out her arms to get some clothes, but this man stretched out his hand against her arm. He opened his fingers and put them between her fingers one by one, then slowly held her hand and hugged her back to the quilt. It was a very common movement, but he did it slowly and lingeringly, which really made Kunyi blush for a long time. With an inexplicable warmth in her heart, Kunyi stared at the clouds on the window and murmured in a low voice: "You never said you were happy with me." The warm breath fell on her neck, and it was dense and moist. Nie Yan hugged her and said calmly: "I will be four years old now." He still had to say those few words to prove something. Thinking about it, Kunyi just felt a little regretful. The love between the two of them grew up unconsciously, and it was so chaotic that by the time they calmed down, they had already lived a peaceful life, which was completely unlike what was written in the storybook. So vigorous. But Nie Yan had a lot to do, so it was good to be able to spend half a day with her every day. When she was satisfied, she couldn't still act like a child with him. With this thought, Kunyi fell asleep and went back to sleep. When she woke up, she found that Nie Yan was gone. Her girlfriend was standing by the bed carrying a small bundle, looking at her eagerly. For the mortal world, Duan is more yearning for it than she is. Kunyi smiled, and after packing everything, she took the Tongxing jade pendant given by Nie Yan and went down to earth with Duo Duo. There are many temples for her in the mortal world, so Kunyi randomly chose one as a base. On the way, she repeatedly warned Dudu: "You must not expose your identity, let alone use magic. In the mortal world, you are just a child over three years old. , don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Dudu is confused: "Mortals like gods so much, why can't I reveal my identity?" Kunyi poked his forehead: "Because mortals will ask for something when they see gods. If you don't satisfy them, your status and incense in the gods will be reduced by you. But if you grant your requests, we will go this way. It¡¯s not good, you¡¯re not that capable.¡± Tuo Tuo understood, restrained his overly deep expression, blinked his big eyes, and followed her obediently outside the temple. Kunyi finally has some pride in being a mother. After three years, Xiaoduoduo is so smart that she even suspects that the child she gave birth to is not a son but a father.The remnant of the princess of the country in the court. "But I never thought that Kunyi was not passing away, but ascending. Whenever he had any evil intentions, Kunyi would use his spiritual consciousness to call him to the Pearl Tower and give him a whip. ??Flag is a spur in the literal sense, and a whip is a whip with thorns. So in the past few years, the official career of both Prime Minister Du and those who enshrined the statue of Kunyi has been relatively smooth. Prime Minister Du retired from old age and returned to his hometown a year ago. The emperor also rewarded him with a lot of things and allowed him to return in rich clothes. Lan Tiao brought the fruit, thanked her more reservedly, and began to chew it slowly. Kunyi originally wanted to take a rest and went shopping on the street, but unexpectedly the sky outside suddenly turned dark. "It's going to rain." Lan Tiao muttered. Kunyi looked out the window and frowned slightly. With such large swathes of dark clouds, could something have happened in the sky? "Mother, daddy left a message for you when he went out. Let me convey it to you." Duduo suddenly spoke, his voice was milky and serious, "He said he was going to be in seclusion for a few days. There are a few real monarchs down there who have bad tempers." , it is inevitable that there will be conflicts and fights with others, but he will not take care of it, just tell you not to worry." Upon hearing this, Kun Yi frowned. She smiled and said: "Let me tell you, your father is a calm and calm man. Why did he start fighting with others as soon as I left? It must be Zhu Yanzhenjun and the others who can't control their temper." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhu Yanzhenjun, who couldn't control his temper, was currently holding Nie Yan's arm, one was holding Nie Yan's leg, and the remaining ones were kneeling in front of him, and urged: "Emperor , it¡¯s really almost done.¡± almost? Nie Yan sneered. Nuwa¡¯s family has secretly been against him for many years, killing the birds and beasts he created and feeding on them, and bullying his wife, using curse words. If he doesn¡¯t tear down this fairy palace today, he will write the word Nie upside down. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Dark clouds, and lightning and thunder. The huge roar frightened Kun Yi who was drinking tea, causing her to stagger and spill some tea. She put the tea cup further away with lingering fear, frowned and looked outside: "It's too much of a fuss." He cast a glance at his mother and asked, "Are you worried that your father will get involved and get hurt easily?" Kunyi shook his head: "I'm worried that they will make too much noise and disturb your father Qing Xiu. What if he goes crazy and goes crazy?" ? Superfluous:? What makes her think that her father is definitely not doing anything? Sensing her son's confusion, Kunyi gently held him on her knees and whispered: "Your father is an elegant man. Although he sometimes fights with others when he has to, most of the time, he is a man of reason. A gentleman of men.¡± The redundant and immature eyebrows twitched slightly. "When I met your father, he was actually so powerful that he could destroy the world, but he stood there, as silent as a sculpture, allowing others to misunderstand or slander him, and ignored him." Recalling the past, Kun Yi I couldn't help but put my face in my hands, "If nothing else, your dad is really good-looking." ??????????????????? He took a bite of the fruit and thought silently, his mother just likes good-looking men. Fortunately, my father is good-looking, otherwise I would be without him. However, one thing he said was that he didn¡¯t think his father had anything to do with any of the four words ¡°convincing people with reason.¡± However, his mother stubbornly felt this way: "If it weren't for the interests of the side tribes who had followed him for many years, he would have lived the life of an idle cloud and wild crane in the Nine Heavens. It's a pity that his fate is not up to anyone." ¡ª¡ª There was a thunder in the sky, which seemed to split the sky in half. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????? Raised his eyes and looked out the window, faintly seeing the corners of his father's clothes rising up in the clouds on the horizon. Mother did not raise her head. She was a little afraid of thunder, so she hugged him and said, "When you grow up, you should learn from your father." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of focus, I carefully looked at my father's Taoist moves that hit people quickly and ruthlessly. This doesn¡¯t seem to be easy to learn. It rained heavily all night, and the streets of Shengjing were flooded in the early morning of the next day. The place where I lived was on low ground, so I dragged my family with me to the direction of Mingzhu Terrace. Many wealthy families had set up relief tents on the road. , distribute steamed buns to some poor people. Kunyi also walked to the Pearl Terrace with her extra money. Some kind-hearted people saw her with her child and immediately stuffed her with steamed buns. Unable to laugh or cry, Kunyi waved her hand: "I'm not hungry, thank you." "You'd better take it, there's nothing to eat all the way." The little maid who handed out the steamed buns looked at the soft, white and tender buns with distress, "If Madam doesn't want to eat, the child will also eat." He took it over politely and nodded to her. The maid's eyes were so cute that she hurriedly came over to give him a little squeeze, and then said to Kunyi: "This child is born with a lot of energy. Who doesn't feel distressed when he sees it? Madam, let me say more. Don't take him to the Pearl Tower right now." ¡± ¡°What?¡± Kunyi wondered, ¡°Can¡¯t the Pearl Tower be used as a refuge for people when encountering natural disasters?¡± "It used to be, but not now." The little maid sighed, "Last year, the Pearl Tower was sealed by the government, and almost everything inside was evacuated. Then it seemed to be given to the new prime minister. The prime minister's wife was vicious. Very well, people are no longer allowed to stay there, and no relief tents are built." Kunyi was not happy anymore. Emperor Sheng He clearly promised her not to move the Pearl Tower, but it was something given to her by her mother. How many lives can a prime minister receive such a great blessing? "Mother, do you have something to do?" Du Duo hugged the bun and let go of her hand very sensibly, "Then I will wait here for you to come back." The maid was so cute by this sensible talk that she held her hands in her hands: "Do you want to accompany your sister here to distribute steamed buns?" "I think so." Tuo Tuo nodded. Kunyi knelt down and said, "I'll be back soon." "good."  "My nephew doesn't know why he has to fall in love with the Pearl Tower." Emperor Sheng He was very distressed, "There are some discerning people in Beijing who don't know that I often go to the Pearl Tower to miss my aunt, but he dared to take advantage of me when I was drunk. , make your own decisions.¡± Meng Ji made his own decision. Kunyi sneered. This is clearly because Li Baosong still refuses to live in peace. She had no memory when she left the mortal world, so she forgot to clean up some of Shengjing¡¯s messes. Every time Lan Tiao paid homage, she reported good things but not bad things, so she thought it was okay. Who would have thought that after so many years, this man still refuses to live in peace. "Bring the jade seal." Kunyi stretched out her hand. If it had been anyone else, Emperor Sheng He would have called the Forbidden Army, but facing this aunt, Emperor Sheng He was very clear about the stakes and decisively handed over the jade seal and sent her out of Shangyang Palace politely: "Aunt Take Guo Shouxi with you, if you need anything, just let him do it." Kunyi coldly fluttered her sleeves, carried the jade seal, drove into a phoenix carriage, and led more than thirty forbidden troops, straight to the Pearl Tower. Her robes were fierce, the emperor's flag was held high, and the sound of weapons clashing flashed by with the carriage. , many palace people hurriedly fled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131 You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Some of the older palace attendants were avoiding the carriage and couldn't help but look at it secretly. It has been several years since there was a person in the palace wearing black gauze and driving a phoenix chariot running wildly along the palace roads. At first glance, she looks like Princess Kunyi. " However, Princess Kunyi was arrogant in the past, but she had never done anything serious. She looked like she was going to raid someone's mansion. How could it be her? The old palace people shook their heads and went back to work. Princess Kunyi, who doesn¡¯t know how to fight, led her people directly into the Pearl Tower. Li Baosong was standing in the atrium instructing his servants to smash the luminous lamp pillars that had been placed in the yard. Suddenly, he heard a message from outside: "Madam, a distinguished guest has arrived!" Shivering slightly, Li Baosong had an inexplicable bad feeling. She frowned and said coldly: "No." "It's not up to you!" A group of forbidden soldiers pushed away the house slaves who were obstructing them. Kunyi strode into the door and pushed away the house slaves who were about to smash the pillars with one palm. There was a loud bang, which made Li Baosong's eyelashes tremble in shock, and he subconsciously covered his belly. "Youwhat are you going to do?" She looked at Kun Yi in fear, her face stern, and she said, "This is the Prime Minister's Mansion, an official residence. How dare you break in without an imperial decree!" "This is the Pearl Terrace, my territory." Walking up to her, Kunyi slightly narrowed his eyes and stared into her eyes, "Madam, have you ever heard of the term magpie's nest and dove occupying?" I haven¡¯t seen this person for a long time. Every time Li Baosong thinks of her, he feels that she must be suffering in the ninth heaven. How can a mere mortal survive in the spiritual world? Even with Nie Yan protecting her, she will not succeed. Who would have expected that this man standing in front of him now has immortal bones, and his brilliance has not diminished but increased. There is no trace of age caused by sorrow between his eyebrows, and his eyes are more arrogant than before. Li Baosong looked at her blankly and lowered his eyes. Uncle Yuqing is a powerful person. No matter how bad Kunyi is, he can still protect him properly. She suddenly felt uncomfortable. "A person like Kunyi, who has no talent, no knowledge, and no skills, can still become a god with Nie Yan's blessing. What if it's her?" If her uncle was the one he liked at the beginning, with her talent and ability, she should be able to become a god more upright than her, and then stand side by side with him. Kunyi lowered her eyes to look at the man in front of her, and suddenly smiled: "It's been so many years, and you are pregnant with your second child. Is it possible that you are still thinking about my husband?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Li Baosong clenched his fists and turned away, "I have long forgotten what happened in the past, and now it is you who insist on causing trouble for me." "Am I causing trouble for you?" Kunyi looked around with an ugly expression on his face, "I left the Pearl Tower to the people of the world, why do you occupy the palace?" "It's Your Majesty" "This is the jade seal, take a good look at it." Kunyi casually put the jade seal into her palm. Li Baosong held this thing in both hands. He didn't realize what the jade seal was and was confused for a moment. When she realized how heavy the thing in her palm was, her face turned pale. "Come here, clear them out." Kunyi waved her hand. The imperial guards moved upon hearing the sound, and Li Baosong screamed: "Kunyi, you are going too far! Even if you want me to move, you have to give me some time. It doesn't matter if you bring people to drive people away! I am Mrs. Gaoming!" "I am the sky above your head." Standing with his back to her, Kunyi caught a glimpse of old things scattered everywhere in the yard and became very angry. "If you have the ability, go to the palace and complain. If you don't have the ability, just complain." I'll get out." "you!" Glancing at her belly, Kun Yi was still kind. He threw a piece of talisman at her feet and sent her smoothly to the door of the Pearl Tower. The remaining people were all driven out by the Forbidden Army, and the cabinets, boxes and bedding they brought were thrown at the gate. Li Baosong has had a very smooth life in the past few years. Although Meng Ji is not as good as Nie Yan, he is still one of the few remaining great demons in the world. After she climbed to the position of prime minister, the female family members in the capital were very flattering to her. Even the empress in the palace would not look down upon her. ¡°I never thought that as soon as Kunyi came back, she would be forced to stand at the gate and accept the onlookers and pointing fingers from nearby people. Li Baosong was so angry that his eyes were red. He clutched his belly tightly and shouted at Kunyi who was standing at the door: "You are just jealous of me!" Kunyi raised her eyebrows and looked her up and down, her eyes full of confusion. Why are you jealous of her? Jealous that she is full of hostility, or jealous that she never fully enjoys what she has right now? &nbs?. " This sounds like a human saying. Kun Yi was happy: "Since you have let go of Nie Yan a long time ago, why do you still have trouble with me? Do you really think that I robbed your man and made you miserable?" Li Baosong was stunned. She had forgotten when she started to hate Kunyi. Maybe it was when she married Nie Yan, maybe it was earlier. Kunyi is a person who has everything when she is born. She studied hard to get into the Shangqing Division, but she can move around casually. The person she longs for day and night can become her consort with an imperial edict. Li Baosong is a person who believes in heaven's way of rewarding those who work hard, but there are too many ways of heaven's way of rewarding the universe, so she can't figure it out. When I can¡¯t figure it out, I want to surpass her and make things difficult for her. When she was asked this question, she suddenly realized that Kunyi didn't seem to have any enmity with her. It's just that the disgust and hatred have accumulated over time, and it has become that I want to keep hating without any other reason. When he smashed things in her yard, Li Baosong actually hesitated for a moment, but the maid next to him said, "Have you forgotten the humiliation of kneeling at the door of her mansion?" When asked, Li Baosong didn't even think carefully about how this humiliation came about, and angrily let them continue smashing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132 The Emperor Yearns for Peace You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now looking into Kun Yi¡¯s eyes, Li Baosong suddenly felt guilty, unspeakably guilty. She took a few steps back and pinched the fabric on her belly in a helpless manner. She wanted to lower her head but felt nauseous. She wanted to contradict him a few more times, but she lacked the confidence. The Pearl Terrace is a lot deserted, and the wind carries the scent of vegetation, giving it a somewhat desolate feel. "I I'll take people to another courtyard first. You throw all these things out, and I will always put them away." After a while, Li Baosong whispered in an embarrassed voice, "Let's leave our grudges to another day. Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± This was the first time she took the initiative to restrain herself. Kunyi said nothing, squatting on the steps and watching her leave in a hurry. Some of the domestic slaves around her were still unconvinced and muttered in a low voice: "How could anyone remain silent after being kicked out like this? This is not like our master's usual temper." "Hey, you still dare to say, shut up, the person who comes here is holding the jade seal." "We can't afford to offend any big family in Shengjing, so what if there is a jade seal? A fox pretends to be a tiger's power, and he will suffer this anger for nothing." Not to mention them, even other noble families in the capital were puzzled when they heard the news. Li Baosong had been running rampant in Shengjing for so many years, but one day he would be kicked out and he didn't dare to say a word. How powerful would that be? people? So, the slaves of each family secretly went to the streets to inquire about the news. Kunyi cleaned up the Pearl Tower with a cold face, then squatted in front of the pile of smashed things and kneaded the magic formula. Nie Yan had taught her the magic of restoring objects, but she didn¡¯t have much chance to use it in Jiuzhongtian, so she was still a little unfamiliar with using it now. She put the broken lampstand back together crookedly, and after spending more than half an hour looking at the pile of things left, she felt a little frustrated. ¡°Mother.¡± Du Fu appeared behind her, panting. Kunyi turned her head and was about to ask him why he came here, when she saw Duo Fei¡¯s arms filled with pastries, preserved fruits, candied haws and fresh vegetables. The boss was piled up and his little face was buried tightly. The corner of her mouth twitched: "Did you steal it?" After fumbling blindly for a long while, he took out the bunch of candied haws and stuffed it into her. Then he moved to the side and put everything down. He blinked innocently and said, "Why am I robbing mortals? On the way here to find you, they stuffed it themselves." mine." Is there such a good thing? Kunyi was surprised: "Why?" ¡°They said I¡¯m good-looking.¡± Duo Duo said honestly. Kunyi:? Doesn¡¯t she look good-looking? Why would she be stuffed with so many good things when she was usually just hit with rocks and eggs? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The tone was exactly the same as that of his father. After speaking, he pulled her up and pushed her to sit on the big rock next to her, and then rolled up his sleeves. "I know the restoration technique, mother, take a rest and watch me." How can a three or four year old little fairy be as powerful as her again? Kunyi didn't believe it, biting the candied haws and staring at it. As a result, a beam of light fell from the extra fingertip, and the broken pieces all over the courtyard began to recover together. Compared to her clumsy move of fighting one by one, the little guy restored a dozen lampstands to their original state in less than an hour. Kunyi was silent. She suddenly stretched out her hand and reached for the extra Tianling Cap. "What are you doing, mother?" He subconsciously avoided it. "Don't move, I'm curious as to what position you should belong to." "There is no need to investigate." Tuo Tuo nodded respectfully, "Father said that if I return to my throne, my position should be above my mother's." ¡°???¡± "No, there is a family of three. She is far inferior to Nie Yan. After all, he is a great god who created the world, but how can she not even catch up with her own son? This is so shameless. Putting down the candied haws, Kunyi continued to restore other objects unconvinced. ????????????? Accompany her obediently. There are so many treasures in the entire Pearl Tower. Even the lampstand that holds the Night Pearl is carved from white jade. More than 3,000 garden furnishings were smashed. Kunyi felt that it would take a long time to repair it. But before dusk falls, the lights are on in the Pearl Tower. He was sleeping in her arms for a while, with a chubby face and a slight snore from exhaustion. In front of her, the Pearl Tower has returned to its previous appearance, with brilliance flowing and magnificence.  : "Emperor, the follow-up has been taken care of, and those remaining who want to resist have all been thrown into the tribulation roulette" "Absurd!" Nie Yan shouted to stop them. Fei Ye was frightened and said with a downcast face: "Emperor, this is already serious. It will take a long time to overcome the tribulation. It is the lintel of Nuwa. It is not good to kill them all like the Wang family" "They have been living in peace with us for so many years, why do you have to take action now?" Nie Yan closed Zhu Yan and Fei Ye's mouths, and asked with a serious face, "What's wrong with living a down-to-earth life?" good?" Fei Ye:? Zhu Yan:? ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when you were killing everyone in the Nine Heavens. Nie Yan was very melancholy, Nie Yan was very sad. Nie Yan pointed at the two of them and said solemnly: "This will not happen again." Fei Ye was so wronged that he turned to look at Kun Yi and used his spiritual consciousness to cry out: "Sister-in-law, you know about us. It is clear that only the emperor can do this." "Don't accuse him unjustly." Kunyi frowned, "Is my husband the kind of person who stirs up trouble? He hasn't had sex with anyone for several years, and he only wants to live a stable life with my mother and son. But you guys, why are you so angry? It¡¯s getting heavier.¡± Fei Ye almost choked to death with one breath. If the emperor wants to live a stable life, write his name upside down! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133 Love at first sight You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yan stood next to Kun Yi, with a kind face and kind eyes, and warm sleeves. Anyone who looked at him would say that he was a god with no distracting thoughts. However, when he sent them out, Feiye and Zhu Yan clearly heard him saying in a deep voice: "If you spill the beans in front of her, you will go with the lady to overcome the calamity and love calamity." They both shuddered. In the past, Nie Yan was at most deep-minded and ruthless, and they were quite used to it. But now Nie Yan is not only ruthless, but also ruthless behind His Highness' back. They just couldn¡¯t understand that His Highness has become a god, and he still has to protect her like a delicate flower no matter what. When he fights with others, it¡¯s the light of the sword. As if he had read through their thoughts, Nie Yan said quietly: "You don't have a wife, so you don't know this feeling. I can do anything, but in front of her, I have to be a good god who does not touch blood." They can understand the second half of the sentence, but the first sentence does not need to be said if it is true. Feiye and Zhu Yan looked at each other and left the Pearl Stage dejectedly. Li Baosong was kicked out of the Pearl Tower, but there were still lights in the mansion, and people who inquired about the news sent back messages, all saying that "that one" might be back. The common people thought that Princess Kunyi had died, and even the princess's tomb was there. However, many high-ranking officials knew that the princess's tomb was just a tomb for clothes. After His Highness became an immortal, he often gave them dreams to help the government. If she comes back, she will It's a deity descending to earth. There are demons in the world, and naturally there are gods. An unlearned person like Kun Yi can become a god. As long as a child with talent devotes himself to practice, he might also be able to achieve enlightenment and ascend, and bring glory to his ancestors. So in the year that Kunyi ascended to the throne, the private school she left behind became more prosperous than ever before. There was no need to give anything away, and many dignitaries were willing to send their children to study, especially girls. So far, although no child has really ascended to the throne, there are more and more mortals in the Shangqing Division, and the cultural development of the Song Dynasty is far ahead of other small countries. In addition, trade is recognized and supported by the imperial court, and the Song Dynasty during the Shenghe Emperor period. Song is the richest and most talented. And now, Kunyi is back, and many well-informed people are naturally interested. ?????????????????????????????????? If you can let Kun Yi make your own children your disciples, then you will have an easy path to immortality in the future. So, when Kunyi woke up, there were not only more victims taking refuge in the front yard, but also a mountain-like pile of gifts. After dismantling a few of them with waning interest, Kunyi laughed: "The abacus is pretty good, but it's also a little too beautiful." If mortals can be taken to the Ninth Heaven to become gods casually, how can there be any mortal world in this world. "Who wouldn't want to try a shortcut? I haven't given birth to a child yet. If I do, I will give you a gift." Du Hengwu stepped in, sat down and drank tea. Kunyi rolled her eyes at her: "You don't see anyone outside." "If I see you outside, you will still be uncomfortable." Du Hengwu curled his lips, "There are many cars and horses blocked outside, and I climbed over the wall of your house. Do you mind?" It¡¯s useless to say you don¡¯t mind. Kunyi looked at her funny: "You are already in the second-grade cabinet, and you are still so ungrateful." Glancing down at his official uniform, Du Hengwu hummed: "It's nothing unusual. If someone hadn't interfered, I would have been promoted to a rank this year." "What?" she was curious, "I'm not here anymore, is there anyone left who can fight against you?" His eyes dimmed slightly, and Du Hengwu stopped talking. She picked up the tea, took a few sips, and said a little irritably: "If you stay for a long time, just wait until I accept the favor before leaving." "Oh?" Kunyi became interested, "Are you getting married again? Who is it with this time?" Du Hengwu was extremely dissatisfied with the word "you" in her mouth. He cursed for a moment and then said: "The bastard of Cui Shangshu's family is two years younger than me." "Okay, Xu Xiaoyang lets you go?" "Who cares about him?" Du Hengwu curled his lips, "Young Master Cui is very interesting. He is willing to marry me." Before he could finish his words, a sneer sounded from outside, "It's a good idea of ??you to eat young grass as an old cow." Nie Yan had been drinking tea silently nearby. When he heard the movement, he raised his eyes and placed a barrier at the door. Xu Xiaoyang stood outside the barrier, his face slightly green: "Is there any reason to block visitors like this?" Kun Yi raised her eyebrows and smiled when she looked at him: "There are two types of guests, one is the guest and the other is the uninvited guest. Can't the latter be blocked?" &nbs? He said funnyly, "They almost started fighting right under our noses. Are you still in a trance?" Nie Yan stared and saw Xu Xiaoyang trying to reach out to pull Du Hengwu's wrist. He raised his eyebrows, moved his fingertips, and threw him out of the Pearl Stage. Du Hengwu: "" With a stiff face, she knelt down to Nie Yan and said, "Thank you very much." "No need to thank me, it's not for you." Nie Yan said softly, "He once told Kun Yi that I would kill her one day, so let's settle the score today." Du Hengwu was silent. Xu Xiaoyang also told her about this back then. He said that Qing Que had a grudge against Nie Yan, and Nie Yan would not really like a mortal, so when he found out that Qing Que was in Kun Yi, Kun Yi would definitely die. Actually, it¡¯s not a mistake. If Kunyi hadn¡¯t been smart enough to find Lou Siyu, he might have died at the hands of Nie Yan. However, Nie Yan did not like to mention this past incident, and she was not interested in apologizing to Xu Xiaoyang. After eating two cups of Kunyi tea, she resigned. Kunyi watched her leave and poked Nie Yan's arm in a funny way: "Why are you so vindictive?" "I just have a good memory, not a grudge." He smiled, picked up her hand and said, "Let's go have a meal, the rest should have been done." Kunyi was shocked: "You let Fei Dui cook?" Nie Yan nodded as he should: "You are almost four years old. If you don't know how to cook anymore, what's the use of raising him?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134 The wind blows for tens of thousands of miles You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Duoduo didn¡¯t know that his natural immortality and unlimited future were only used for cooking by his father. His dream is to punish evil and promote good, make the world peaceful, and let those insignificant people live a prosperous and comfortable life. But before doing the big thing, I still put the three prepared dishes and one soup on the table. My mother was very happy as soon as she came to earth. Although she was also happy when she was in heaven with her father, the smile on her face was always more real here. So Duan Tong felt that it was okay to stay in the mortal world. He could save money and buy a fairy island for his mother to practice. As for my father, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about me. Remember when he came to this world, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he had a pair of anger with his father. "You're awake." He said solemnly, "But my wife is not awake yet." The immortal power he was born with allowed him to understand his father's words as soon as he landed, but at that moment, he wanted to pretend not to understand. ¡° Giving birth to a child is a life of narrow escape and a lot of hard work. He will be happy and honor his mother in the future. What¡¯s the use of having a cruel father? Fortunately, his mother was very gentle. After waking up, she hugged him and teased him, and pushed the husband who wanted to get closer to him farther away. "You have murderous intent, don't scare the children." That is, he is going to be fainted. My father was a little aggrieved, but he felt very sorry for his mother. He didn¡¯t refute even a word, and sat on the stool beside the table, putting his hands on his knees, and waited for his mother obediently. When his mother got tired of hugging him and the wet nurse took him away, his father came to his mother with a groan and said something with a smile. The mother blushed and scolded him: "That belongs to your son!" The swaddled baby wanted to stretch out his head to watch the fun, but the wet nurse covered his head. He waved his little hands and scratched for a long time but could not get the swaddled baby away, so he could only sulk. When he was more than one year old, Tuo was out of swaddling clothes and could walk. He was finally able to watch the fun by himself. However, it was an unfortunate day. When he was stumbling to find his mother, he bumped into the remnants of the Wang family's Revenge. Those people who were full of evil spirits rushed towards him when they saw him. He was precocious and wise, but he was also This was the first time he encountered this situation. Before he could react, those people were already in front of him. When I raised my head, I saw a ferocious and ferocious face. He thought he would be beaten to death. But the next moment, a long sword penetrated the man from behind, and the demon blood splashed down. When it was about to touch him, it circled and fell to the side. His father walked over in the light of day, pulled out the Cue Xie Sword, and hugged him on his shoulders. "Sit tight." His tone was still very cold, which was completely different from when he was talking to his mother. But at this time, Tuoyu felt that his father was very powerful. Although he completely ignored the fact that he was still a child, he led him to chop and kill more than 300 Wang family members like he was chopping vegetables. He taught him the moves while killing him, and asked him whether his meridians were clear and whether he could react better next time. . After this battle, if you encounter danger later, you will react faster than the person on the other side. The impression of my father has also changed from a strange and eccentric man to a top master. There are many people in the Nine Heavens who are at odds with my father. My father has never lost to anyone. When I was only one year old, I would still see some people holding swords and wanting to argue with my father about winning or losing. When he was two years old, the gods in the sky even saw him. Everyone will be polite. Uncle Boyi said that his father is the most powerful god and can have anything he wants. However, my mother didn't seem to know about this. She quarreled with her father and couldn't get over it, so she would still shut her father out. Such a thin door could be broken by my father with one finger, but he was stunned. He kept standing outside until his mother couldn't bear to leave. She opened the door a crack and let him in with a pout. Du Tuo doesn't quite understand why my father is afraid of my mother. He scolds people to avoid her, avoids her in fights, bullies well, Uncle Zhu Yan said that is called conquest - when my father conquers other gods, he doesn't do it either. I will let my mother see it. At first, Dui Dui thought it was because his mother had a higher level of cultivation than his father, so his father avoided his mother. But later, Dui Dui discovered that it had nothing to do with his cultivation level. It was just that his father wanted to maintain his image in the eyes of his mother. He said that mother only likes people to be good-looking, handsome, and not stained by the worldly world. So even if he had just fought with another emperor, he would definitely take a shower and change into a good Xuan Xuan first.From the main court to the side court. The stories of these people should be quite rich, but right now, she has no interest in inquiring. After waiting for so many years, her wish was finally fulfilled when her royal brother was reincarnated. When the wind picked up in autumn, she would take a boat south and take Duo Duo and Nie Yan on a sightseeing trip. When passing by Hede Street, Kunyi caught a glimpse of Zhang Deng Restaurant. There was still a light hanging at the door of the restaurant, and the enigmatic proprietress leaned against the door, bowed her knees to her from afar, then twisted her waist and entered the door. In a carriage on the street next door, Meng Ji softly coaxed Li Baosong, who was crying. At the gate of the Du Mansion, the betrothal gift that the Cui family had just delivered to the door was dispersed by the team brought by Xu Xiaoyang. The red wedding knot was still beautiful despite the pushing and pushing. Du Hengwu put on his official uniform and ignored it, and went straight in from the side door. Went to the palace. Monsters still exist in this world. Maybe in a few decades, the stories they experienced will be blown back to Shengjing. Who is the monster and who is the god? There is always some competition between monsters and humans, swords and meat. . It¡¯s just that at that time, it¡¯s time for someone else to brave the gust of wind. The wind blows for tens of thousands of miles, blowing the joys and sorrows of the world. The wind will never stop, and everyone's story will continue along with the wind. (End of text) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135 Nie Yan¡¯s Perspective You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When I was born, the Hongmeng had not yet opened and the world was not yet clear. Nuwa was lying on the mountain meditating on how to play with mud. There was not a single tile in the vast open space in the world. There is a voice telling me that all things begin from themselves, asking me to shoulder the heavy responsibility on my shoulders. So I folded leaves and turned them into birds, and fallen rocks into animals, filling up the world bit by bit. When the sun rises, there are thousands of creatures in the world. Nuwa probably heard this voice at that time. She quietly watched me complete everything before starting to create humans. She defined people as being smarter than birds and beasts, able to feed on them, and able to tame and enslave their primates. ¡°The wild dolphins I just created don¡¯t believe it if they say it¡¯s not against me. So the relationship with Nuwa was forged. There are only two creators in the world, me and her, but she thought it was too much, so for the next tens of thousands of years, I fought with her, either she would kill me, or I would kill her. "She created humans to eat beasts, so I created demons to kill people. She created ways to subdue demons, so I created great demons." After tens of thousands of years, I felt a little bored. After a natural phenomenon, I left the five demon kings behind and went into seclusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that when I was practicing in seclusion, Nuwa created a ¡°god realm¡±. They sealed off the Nine Heavens before I came out of seclusion, and set a series of rules just to prevent me from going up, because they knew that no one except Nuwa was my opponent. Once I went up, they would have an extra layer on their heads. sky. But rules are the most useless thing. I led the dragon clan and the collateral clans to attack the sky together. It was possible to win. I knew Nuwa's temperament. She would not do it herself in front of so many gods. She would only let a few clans under her sect. To "defend foreign enemies", and those mortal clans are not my opponents at all. But I didn¡¯t expect that the Fox Clan would rebel. Qing Yan said back then that he liked me and was willing to work for me, but I didn¡¯t believe it. After all, I have no blood relationship with her. How can there be any relationship in this world that can be born without blood relationship. But she always stayed by my side. During the battle, she even blocked an attack for me. When her blood spattered out, her eyes looked at me dreamingly. For a moment, I suddenly felt that what she said might be true, and that there really were emotions born out of thin air in this world. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any feelings for her. I am very grateful to her and willing to trust her, but when she asked me to marry her, I asked her, what is the difference between marrying and fighting side by side? Qing Yan laughed and said: "Marrying is something that can only be done by two people who are in love. How is it the same as fighting side by side? When fighting side by side, I am just your subordinate, but if you marry me, I will be your subordinate." Love, your family.¡± It¡¯s too complicated and I can¡¯t understand it. I waved her down and asked her to focus more on the war. Qing Yan instantly became sad. She looked at me blankly and said, "Don't you know how to love?" "What do I do with that stuff? I just know how to create things and fight." Women are really troublesome, always saying things that you don¡¯t understand. Waving my hands, I led the clan members to continue fighting, but Qing Yan stayed where he was and did not follow me. I think it was at that time that Qingye had the idea of ??betraying me. I don't think it's my fault that she betrayed me. If I don't agree to marry her, she will betray me. Then such a person is not worth being with. It's better to break up early. Although the price I paid this time was very painful and I retreated. Buzhou Mountain. From this moment on, I don¡¯t plan to believe a word that comes out of a woman¡¯s mouth. The dragon clan has been charged with crimes they shouldn¡¯t have. Although I know this is just one of their methods to prevent me from going to the ninth heaven, I still feel very guilty towards my clansmen. The gate to the Nine Heavens is closed. I can't lead them to rush forward, so I can only go to the mortal world first. "The mortals that Nuwa was proud of grew up very fast. In just tens of thousands of years, many countries had been established. When I arrived in the Song Dynasty, I turned into a human form and looked at the tall palace gate and began to meditate. "The mortal world does not worship Nuwa, they worship the emperor as the main one. So if I become the emperor, what will Nuwa's expression be like?" This thought flashed across my mind, and before I had time to think about it, a funeral procession passed behind me, and white paper bags were sprinkled on me, falling like snow in the depths of winter. I looked back and saw "Du" written on the white flag at the front of the team, and the people watching around were talking about it. "It was Princess Kunyi who killed her again. This woman's life is really tough. Before she even passed the exam, Master Du was gone."Satisfied. I was very surprised and asked: "This princess eats virgins?" In the middle of the night, I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry: ¡°Master, only monsters eat boys, they are just mortals.¡± "Then what are they afraid of?" "Of course I'm afraid of being attracted by Princess Kunyi." Ye Ban sighed, "This princess is now a widow, no one can care about her, and she likes good-looking men. Once she is chosen, the imperial edict will definitely grant her marriage. Shouldn't she kill you?" It¡¯s quite interesting that a man in Shengjing would be so frightened by this little girl. He glanced at me in the middle of the night and suddenly said worriedly: "Master, please don't have any thoughts, there is something evil in that princess." I rolled my eyes at him and sneered: "How often have you seen me have thoughts about women?" "Just now," he said in the middle of the night. "" Having a follower who talks too much is not a pleasant thing. I did put some thought into it. Firstly, I was curious to see how far she could control her husband. Secondly, because she was a princess. If I made friends with her, Emperor Shengqing would definitely treat Shangqingsi favorably. During this period of time, my life was much easier. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? I just think about it, there is no point in being in love, I still prefer to release the monsters and then catch the monsters, which will help increase the business volume of the Shangqing Division. But that day, I thought of a better way than letting monsters go. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136 Nie Yan¡¯s Perspective (2) You can search "Changfeng Tens of Thousand Miles" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I used the blood of the monsters who died in the monster-suppressing tower to draw a spell called "Yaomang". ??Yao Xian, as the name suggests, makes the person who eats it appear in the form of a monster. Compared with letting me catch the monsters I created, catching such people obviously makes me more happy. What¡¯s even more pleasant is that I can use this method to make many people feel the despair of monsters. For example, Lin Tanhua. After the scientific examination, Lin Tanhua, as the Tanhualang appointed by the Holy Emperor, was to be assigned to the Shangqing Division as the chief officer. This was originally nothing, but on the first day he went to visit the Shangqing Division, he "accidentally triggered" the agency and strangled the demon-suppressing tower. There are more than twenty little monsters who are quietly cultivating in a cage. He didn¡¯t feel cruel at all. Instead, he burst into laughter and said, ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s so easy to kill monsters, so why does Marquis Yu Qing keep these monsters?¡± I didn¡¯t answer his words, I just looked at the broken demon souls, secretly gave them dragon blood, and sent them to reincarnation. Lin Tanhua took a deep look at me, and when she returned home, she wrote a three thousand-word memorial to expose me to Emperor Shengqing. Of course, his memorial was turned into powder before it was delivered to Emperor Shengqing. So at the palace banquet, I made Ye Midi look like a palace servant and gave him a glass of wine mixed with "demon manifestation". He soon turned into a Wong Tai Sin, running around in panic at the palace banquet. I stood on the high pavilion next to me early in the morning to watch the excitement. When I saw that the scene was almost over, I took the people from the Shangqing Division and arrived "just in time". ¡°I really like the panicked look of these royal relatives and dignitaries. Everyone¡¯s usually hypocritical faces are full of fear at this time, which is in sharp contrast to the arrogance they showed when they asked me to kill the monsters. They are all vulnerable in front of a weak Wong Tai Sin, but they try every means to let the people below them kill the big monster. It is really ridiculous. Amidst the chaos, I saw someone. She was sitting on a very exaggerated golden phoenix chair, with her legs crossed, and her layers of black gauze skirt were dragged to the steps. She had a golden brow, and her beautiful eyes were looking forward, as if she was not afraid of the monsters over there at all, with an inexplicable look in her eyes. of self-deprecation. For a moment, I thought she was also a monster, but when I looked at her carefully, I saw that there was no trace of monster in this person, and no monster heart. He is actually a mortal. Then why do you show such an expression? It seemed as if he was pitying Wong Tai Sin who was running around, and he seemed to be watching the fun. She seemed to have noticed my gaze and looked at me across a large area of ??tables, chairs, cups and saucers. The moment before she looked over, I withdrew my gaze, stood alone under the flying crane bronze lamp, and ordered the Taoist priests behind me to set up the formation with me. Emperor Shengqing was extremely afraid of monsters, so the guards in the palace were very tight. But at the same time, he is also afraid of me because I am more powerful than a monster. He is willing to reuse me, but he is also cautious and refuses to let me guard his palace. The appearance of monsters in the palace this time was due to the negligence of the guards at the palace gates. Naturally, I went to him and asked the Taoist priests from the Shangqing Division to guard the palace gates. However, he still refused to agree on guard. I was not very happy and was about to leave, but a person next to me spoke softly: "Master Hou is injured?" It¡¯s Princess Kunyi. She leaned delicately and delicately on the Taishi chair, but her phoenix eyes were shining when she looked at me. I have seen such a look in Qing¡¯s eyes. Thinking of Qing¡¯s, I felt a little unhappy at the moment. ¡°Whether they are monsters or mortals, these women¡¯s thoughts are surprisingly the same. They want to tame me and let me be used by them. Dreaming. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m overbearing, I prefer to plot against others, so it¡¯s okay for me to have thoughts about her, but it¡¯s not wonderful if she has thoughts about me. I resigned coldly and returned to the Hou Mansion. In the middle of the night, I went to check the origin of the black gauze on Kunyi's body. It was said to be used to ward off evil spirits. I didn't think much about it, but he reminded me again, saying that the princess likes men with handsome faces. The implication is that if she doesn¡¯t like me, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not handsome enough. I¡¯m really tired of living. I was about to get angry, but I didn¡¯t expect that Princess Kunyi was tired of living in the middle of the night. A daughter¡¯s family actually started to use coaxing methods to pursuepursue me? ¡°It¡¯s a joke, how could I be tempted by those gold and silver jewelry? Even if she moved the entire Pearl Tower in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. The methods used by mortals to court a mate are really vulgar and boring. ? ?nbsp; In the middle of the night, he said that I was jealous. It was a joke. I could smash Arowana to pieces with one slap and make him jealous. Why should I be jealous? I¡¯m just annoyed that she doesn¡¯t even say hello when she changes her mind. I haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet. "However, marrying me must be a better choice for her. Compared with Mr. Longyu, Xu Xiaoyang can't touch me in the slightest." So I revealed some ideas to Emperor Shengqing. Emperor Shengqing was very wise and helped me immediately. Based on this, I feel that it is not impossible to save his life in the future. However, before we got married, I asked Kunyi a question. I said, if I were an ordinary person, would she still be willing to marry me? This little girl didn¡¯t even think about it, she just said, no, otherwise both of us would die. This is the truth, but I was not happy to hear it. What she loves is not me as a person, but my cultivation and ability. In the middle of the night, she said that I was unreasonable and that I had never opened my heart, but I wanted her to love me completely. ¡°What a joke, I¡¯ve been practicing for tens of thousands of years just to come to the mortal world to reason with a little girl? I won¡¯t talk about it. She will one day love me with all her heart, far more than any of her other men. As for me, I want to return to the Nine Heavens to be a god. I only need to protect her, not love her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137 Nie Yan¡¯s Perspective (3) ?? The mortals created by Nuwa with her narrow imagination are all the same, with two eyes and one mouth, nothing new. Unlike me, the birds and beasts she created are all kinds and rich. In terms of creation, I am far better than her, but I can't help these mortals having all kinds of emotions. Forget about joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, later on, there was something like "apathy mixed with a hint of unruliness", "a smile with a bit of bitterness", and even some ghostly things like "three parts cool, two parts sinister and one part insouciant". I suspect that this is a trick Nuwa secretly made to try to outsmart me, but I have no evidence. So when Kunyi lay on my lap and told me that my appearance was called "rejection but welcome", I was annoyed. It¡¯s not that complicated. I¡¯m just not used to her having to come up and kiss my chin. This person's lips were already soft and soft, and the sudden kiss made me feel uncomfortable all over. I wanted to push her away, but her body was delicate and her waist was not tight. I would hold it with my palms together, just in case she pushed her away. If it breaks, you will be charged with harming the princess for nothing. But if I didn¡¯t push her away, she kept laughing, kissing me while laughing, and her slippery body rolled around in my arms, threatening to fall. With her flower-like skin, even if the soft couch is not high, she will be bruised if she falls. Can¡¯t I just reach out and stop her? But as soon as I stretched out my hand, this man took my hand and asked me softly if he could sleep with me tonight. Listen, is this something that a daughter¡¯s family should ask? When Nuwa pinched her, why didn¡¯t she go in with more shame? However, a girl as free and easy as Kunyi does not seem to have been created by the stingy Nuwa. She may be a mortal of the world. Thinking about it this way, I am not inferior to Nuwa. If I have less integrity, I will be less. Anyway, he and I were the only ones in this room. We went to the backyard to groom the horses in the middle of the night, and she could do whatever she wanted. However, I don¡¯t think she is that happy with me. She just covets my skin, so she loves to be close to me. Although her eyes are bright when she looks at me, I don¡¯t know how much is lustful and how much is sincere. . I'm not very happy about this. It's not that I care about her, but I don't know what it is. Gods born in ancient times have the most natural emotions. There's no explanation. I'm unhappy just because I'm unhappy. . But, to be fair, Kunyi is a very qualified wife. She will bring soup to Shangqingsi for me to drink, and she will also bring cooks to improve the food for the many gentlemen in Shangqingsi. I didn¡¯t say much that day, kept a very calm expression, took the soup, and then allowed her to go to the Demon Suppression Tower to see Du Hengwu. What she didn't know was that there were many unmarried people in the Shangqing Division. After she left, the news spread quickly. When those Taoist priests saw that my wife was so considerate to me, their eyes were as red as rabbits, and they didn't even finish their lessons. He rushed to the dining hall and said he wanted to try the cooking skills of the chef at the princess's house. The dining hall of Shangqingsi is very big and noisy. I would not go there on weekdays, but today, the weather is nice and the breeze is blowing. I was bored eating alone in the study, so I decided to go to the dining hall. The cook Kunyi brought was very good at cooking, and even the vegetarian dishes were much more delicious than what they usually eat. The whole canteen was full of people fighting for food. I sat elegantly on the main seat and asked Ye Midnight to bring the meals and soup that Kunyi had prepared for me alone. While eating, I looked at the group of Taoists and shook their heads. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a wife at home, you just haven¡¯t eaten anything delicious, tsk tsk. "Oh, there are a few Taoists who have families, and they have been married for several years. "But their wives don't send food, tsk tsk." I started to get used to living with Kunyi. She is really interesting. She is obviously a very domineering and fearless ancestor. She was so arrogant and angry that Du Hengwu cursed, but she threw herself into my arms again and screamed. He said he was afraid. Ashamed, I ate this set. "My Highness, even if she goes out and pokes a hole in the sky, and comes back with drooped eyebrows and wants to hug me, I still feel that she has been wronged. There is just a hole in the sky, so why should she poke it with her own hands?" In this regard, Li Zhuhuai couldn't help but remind me: "Sir, she is a mortal." Nonsense, my own wife, if I don¡¯t know what breed it is, I want him to remind me? As an immortal who has lived for tens of thousands of years, I can¡¯t have some interests and hobbies of my own? "Besides, everything about Kunyi is under my control. I am clearly the one with the upper hand. Why does he look like the sky is falling?" "What's wrong with mortals? She's not as annoying as Nuwa. Instead, she's like a cat I made. She has a lazy posture and is always careless, but she also likes to rub your hands with her tail. &n; But at that time, even if I gave her stars at the expense of decades of cultivation, I didn¡¯t feel that I liked her very much. Mortals are just ants to us. At most, she is better than other ants and can be mine. It's just a pet. As for anything else, I didn't think much about it. There are too many women in the world who like me as much as she does. She is not the craziest one. I don¡¯t remember the name of that Meng Ji woman. Anyway, she cried bitterly when I rescued her. Like me, it sounds like the chirping of birds and the hissing of insects to me. "But every time Kunyi looks up at me and says I'm pretty, I feel very good. Whether she's coquettish, joking or acting coquettishly, she's much more lively than others. I don¡¯t think she is special, it¡¯s me who is special. I have a unique vision. Among the mortals who made Nuwa in large quantities without guaranteeing quality, I met the most interesting one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138 Nie Yan¡¯s Perspective (4) ?? When heaven and earth gave birth to Nuwa, she was born with compassion, but when they gave birth to me, they were a little more cruel. I don¡¯t know if this is the balance between heaven and earth that the world seeks, but I am bloodthirsty at heart. If I weren¡¯t afraid of scaring Kunyi, many people would have died long ago. For example, Qin Youqian. The Beihai Mermaids are actually distant relatives of the Dragon Clan, but their clan is very close to mortals. Because their ancestors were saved by the royal family, they owe a great debt of gratitude, so future generations are responsible for protecting the common people. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that he would tell Kun Yi that I¡¯m a monster. It¡¯s the same thing with him anyway, so we can complain to each other. I still don¡¯t believe that Kun Yi will favor him over me. Sure enough, after we accused each other of being a monster, Kunyi didn't take it seriously at all. She just held my hand with a hint of melancholy and said, "Be careful about my master, he is quite powerful." Hearing these words made me feel comfortable all over. Although Qin Youqian's little skill couldn't penetrate my eyes at all, I still half-closed my eyes and said quietly: "It doesn't matter, I will be careful, just don't get hurt by him. " I learned this trick from Mr. Longyu. He always talks to Kunyi like this, and every time it makes me feel like I have swallowed a discus. I didn¡¯t expect that now I would have the opportunity to use it too. I have an advantage over Arowana, that is, Kunyi especially likes my face. Whenever I look at her with a melancholy expression, she will hold my hand nervously and coax me. Frankly speaking, Kunyi is much better at coaxing people than me. For example, right now, she immediately shook my little finger and said firmly: "Don't worry, if you get into a fight with my master, I will secretly help you." .¡± Who doesn¡¯t like to hear this? I tried my best to control my expression, but I couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of my mouth. Did you hear that? Qin Youqian, even if I could slap you to death, she would still help me. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that this little girl would say one thing and do another. When Qin Youqian and I started fighting, she would call Master first. I admit that the sword I threw was a bit fierce, but she didn't mean what she said. I also admit that no matter what the scene looks like, I am committing the crime unilaterally, but she just doesn¡¯t mean what she says. I can still admit that she must have passed Qin Youqian first when she ran over, but I was just angry, and she didn't mean what she said! Not happy and want to kill someone. But just as she got angry, she remembered that she said she didn't like people like Zhang Tonglang who were full of violence. ¡°Heh, even if I¡¯m full of rage, does she still dare to leave me? ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s what I thought, so I calmed down my momentum and went to dinner with her with a straight face. Kunyi is the one who knows how to enjoy things the most. She took me to a delicacy restaurant to eat delicious food. Her attitude was attentive and she said all kinds of nice things in an attempt to calm me down. Am I the kind of person who can be coaxed by a table of delicious food? I'm certainly not. Unless you add this person¡¯s beauty. When I first saw Kunyi, I thought she was very good-looking, much prettier than Qingye, but for some reason, she didn't seem to realize this, and kept showing off to me with her bright face. Comes with a drooling look. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to look in the mirror? But compared to the rigidity of my face, her face is really flexible, with emotions and sorrows very natural. Every frown and smile is much prettier than the birds and beasts I pinched. "Of course I won't admit that this means that mortals are better than birds and beasts. It's just her, and other mortals are just like that. Kunyi succeeded in calming me down with her beauty. Although she thought it was because the food was delicious, I naturally wouldn't tell her. After the meal, I spent more time looking at her than at the food. After a few months of getting along, I seem to know her better. She is a pampered person who likes all gorgeous and beautiful things. She is good at coaxing people and has a sweet mouth. She is a very easy-to-raise little thing. It¡¯s just that she is too weak. She has only scratched the surface of the simple Taoism taught by Qin Youqian. How can she accompany me to the ninth heaven in the future? I started to think about whether I should secretly teach her something, which could be used for self-defense. But before I could take action, something happened during spring hunting. Turkey is just a monster that has been cultivated for thousands of years. Not to mention the original shape, as long as I let me let go, I can easily win it. But unfortunately, Kunyi was by my side when I met it. It saw how important Kunyi was to me, and instead of dealing with me, it went to attack her. I was so angry that I no longer thought that it was made by me, and I beat the human form to pieces. Later, Li Zhuhuai kept saying that I was crazy, because as long as I showed my true identity, I wouldn't be able to do it at all.??Delicate and clear. She felt very embarrassed and muttered in a low voice that if I woke up now and saw her like this, I would definitely dislike her. But what she didn't know was that Princess Kunyi without makeup was also very graceful, as clear as a flower and as bright as a flower. Late moon. I like her like this. ¡­Wait, what did I just say? "The ancient gods didn't talk about the seven emotions and six desires. It was just a slip of the tongue, so don't worry about it." In short, when I left the forest, I looked at Kunyi who had passed out and made a decision in my heart. No matter what, I will save her life and take her with me wherever I go. The opportunity to go to the Ninth Heaven is rare. Countless monster clans have traded their wealth and life with me, just asking that I can take them one day when the gate of heaven opens. In fact, I can take many people with me, but I never agree easily. It's annoying because there are too many people. "But if it's Kunyi, I will take her without her asking, even her royal brother, her maids, whoever she wants can be in the Immortal Class." ¡°Hey, no wonder Li Zhuhuai is always wary of Kun Yi. It¡¯s really disturbing for me to have such thoughts. "It's just that it's really disgusting for a big man to deal with a weak little girl. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139 Interlude from Li Zhuhuai¡¯s perspective ?? My name is Li Zhuhuai. I have something to say about Nie Yan¡¯s accusation. I am a six-legged snake that thrived in Buzhou Mountain. Logically speaking, I can be regarded as a distant relative of the dragon clan. Because I wanted to go to the ninth heaven, I took refuge in the dragon clan. And because of my rich experience in mortal life, I became Nie Yan's guide in the mortal world. . Everything was fine at first. Nie Yan was a strong and reliable person, and he soon established a firm foothold in the mortal world. Following him, all other monsters would bow to me. I only had to plan for him to replace Da Song. Just the royal family and clarify the grievances of the Dragon Clan. These are small things. I have been advancing the plan step by step, and I think that in a few years, it will probably be done. But that year, I made a very wrong decision. I actually encouraged him to marry Princess Kunyi. This decision was actually a good one at the beginning. After all, Princess Kunyi was deeply favored by Emperor Shengqing. Once Nie Yan married her, the entire Shangqing Division's life became easier. It can be said that one person was sacrificed to make the whole division happy. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Nie Yan would actually fall in love with her. Nie Yan is a heartless person! A beautiful woman like Qing Yue has been under his nose for so many years, and he regards her as a comrade in arms. Why is it that when this little mortal girl gets close to her, he doesn't know where to put his hands? Kunyi looks like a playboy but is actually thoughtful. When she is with Nie Yan, Nie Yan is completely defenseless and even asks her to go to the Qing Dynasty Division and enter the Demon Suppression Tower. I felt bad, so I reminded Nie Yan seriously: "You have to be careful about her, she is a mortal after all." Nie Yan thinks I am nosy. After all, my duty is only to help the Dragon Clan redress the injustice, and it does not include meddling in his personal affairs. But the way he looked was really scary. He was like a majestic Xuanlong. He would call me over to see the injury even if he had a slight flesh injury, just to make people feel distressed and anxious. "My lord, do you understand that only five-year-old children in this world use this trick to fight for favor?" ¡°Also, he has never cared about the scars on his body before. Anyway, he has been catching monsters all year round, and he has many new and old injuries, so it is troublesome to care about them. ¡°As a result, now, not long after I got married to Kunyi, he actually asked me for medicine that can remove scars. It can remove scars! A man starts to care about whether the scars on his body look good or not. If he hadn¡¯t been attracted to women, I would write the Chinese character Li upside down! But Nie Yan refused to admit it. He must have said that he just felt that the skin needed to be taken good care of, or that the weather was so nice today and he wanted to get rid of the scar. I bother. In my plan, Kunyi is just a tool used to get the Shangqing Si to enter the palace. There is nothing special about her other than her lively temperament and lovable appearance, so I still haven't figured out why Nie Yan left her alone. Heartbroken. Huainan persuaded me. He said that Nie Yan¡¯s tens of thousands of years old iron tree finally bloomed once, so why should I pinch it? It would be in vain to make him unhappy. I didn¡¯t listen. I think Kunyi will ruin my affairs. Kunyi, as a person, only wants to let the mortals in her country live and work in peace and contentment; and I, what I want to do is how to use these mortals in her country to make the Dragon Clan win. We have different positions, and we are destined to fight. In the past, I would have been very confident that Nie Yan would be on my side, but now, I see Nie Yan looking out the window in Shangqing Division, slightly lost in thought, with a smile on his lips. I'm not sure about the appearance. During the royal spring hunting, we plan to use mortal means to retaliate against mortals. Don¡¯t they like to shoot demon spirits for fun? Let's turn more than two thousand of Lai Chunlie's followers and foreign ministers into demon spirits, so that they can experience the despair of the demon spirits who die in vain every year. If this thing can be done, I will feel a lot more at ease, because with more lives on my shoulders, Nie Yan's situation will always be the same as mine, and nothing will happen. But as expected, Kunyi became the accident in this matter. She didn¡¯t know what method she used to hold back Nie Yan, and even made Nie Yan so soft-hearted that he turned a blind eye to Qin Youqian who brought those "demon spirits" down the mountain. When I heard the news, I felt like a thunderbolt. Kunyi cannot be kept, absolutely cannot be kept. Nie Yan will be soft-hearted for her once, and he will be soft-hearted for her a second time. If things go on like this, I will be the only one left who is full of sins, and he will be farther and farther away from me. Even if I can reach the ninth heaven in the future, my status will be great. Not as good as before. "Don't call me realistic, there is not so much beautiful love in this world. I just want to have a career. I want to use my ability to sit in a position that is lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people. Is there anything wrong with that?" Then Kunyi blocks my way, so what's the problem if I target her?  I wish to go to the Nine Heavens, but as expected, I was sent to a remote fairy mansion by Nie Yan. However, my career will not stop. Even if he no longer trusts me, I will make a difference in the Nine Heavens. I don¡¯t care if marriage or anything delays my enlightenment. ¡­It¡¯s actually rare. Probably due to Nie Yan¡¯s influence, there was a moment when I felt pity for someone and wanted to help her. But the person she pretends to be is not me. Think about it, it¡¯s still interesting to ascend. ¡°I¡¯m not like Nie Yan, a majestic Xuanlong who hangs around women all day long. Apart from playing power, all I think about is how to make a little girl happy. ¡°Humph, there¡¯s no future. Even if he defeats all the invincible opponents in the Nine Heavens and becomes the Lord of the Great Desolate World, he will still be useless! ???????? People say that without desire, one must be strong. In the future, I will definitely be even more powerful than him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 Nie Yan¡¯s Perspective (5) ?? The name Nie Yan was chosen by myself. At that time, in order to learn the words and deeds of ordinary people, I read many, many books. Several historical volumes among them recorded a dynasty more than a thousand years ago. There was an emperor named Nie who was prosperous in his youth. Sex, finally unified the world. I thought he was very good, so I chose his surname, and then picked the word "yan" that I liked on the same page. I hope that through his name, I can develop my own great business. Over the years, I have done well by following him as a lesson, but I never thought that one day I would meet Kunyi. I really don¡¯t like her that much. Really, it¡¯s Li Zhuhuai and Ye Ban who are making such a fuss about things that don¡¯t affect the overall situation at all. They insist on thinking that the sky is falling. For example, the thousands of demon spirits turned into mortals were released by Qin Youqian. To be honest, I was really interested in this method of revenge at first, but Qin Youqian¡¯s big mouth filed a complaint against Kun Yi. Don¡¯t ask me how I knew. She had something wrong with her eyes when she came back, and I¡¯m not blind. Although she tried her best to pretend that nothing happened, her evasive eyes betrayed her. I brought so many gems from the Zhang family to her, but she was just pretending to be happy. I thought about it seriously and found out that the officials I wanted to kill who had the idea of ??killing demon spirits were already shot and killed by Emperor Shengqing himself on the first day, and the rest were let go. ¡°As long as she opens her mouth to me and acts coquettishly, I will definitely agree to her. But she didn't speak. Her phoenix eyes were fluttering left and right, and finally she snuggled into my arms and whispered to me if I wanted to go out. When we went out at night, she looked like this again, and I was a little stunned at the time. The author said in Chapter 54 that I "sighed helplessly and then stood up." ¡°Believe her, my heart almost jumped out of my throat, my hands holding her waist were shaking, and my mind was full of things that could not pass the trial. But I was afraid of scaring her, so I could only pretend to be calm, "The weather is so nice tonight and since you want to go out, I'll go for a walk with you." Kunyi's body is very soft, softer than a fluffy little rabbit. She can be hugged in my arms with one hand. Her neck is still very fragrant. Unlike other vulgar powders, she has clear water It can't be said that pure water brings out hibiscus, but she uses the most expensive and best powder, which smells very good. I had to use a lot of strength to control myself from being rash. Although we were already married, this little girl came to sleep with me with a full stomach. She acted very fearlessly, tilting her neck and closing her eyes. , as if he wanted to leave his name in history. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, I thought she was really cute. I won¡¯t describe the specific process, and I won¡¯t let it go through the review process. In short, the clouds were light and the wind was light that night, and the moon was sparse. She and I became a real couple. From then on, I planned to protect her, including her family. So when Qin Youqian left with those thousands of demon spirits, I didn't stop him. It's actually very easy to stop me, I can catch up with a talisman, but the person in my arms is grabbing my back very nervously, and his claws are like those of a kitten. He retracts his fingertips and only scratches them with his flesh pads, which are soft and soft. and hot. There is really no need for me to live up to the good night. Later, Li Zhuhuai had a quarrel with me because of this matter. In other words, he accused me unilaterally and tried to speak ill of Kun Yi. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not think his speech had a bad impact, so I asked him to guard Buzhou Mountain. It happened that there were mortals gathering at the foot of Buzhou Mountain recently, and they wanted to go up the mountain to dig for treasures, so someone had to protect the mountain. This is not considered avenging personal revenge, it can only be considered a reasonable distribution of talents. Speaking of Buzhou Mountain, I remembered that I liked collecting gems when I was a dragon. There are many shiny things hidden in Buzhou Mountain. little girl. It¡¯s a gem, and it can¡¯t be used for cultivation, so what¡¯s the big deal. But after seeing the room full of gems in the middle of the night, he still said tremblingly: "Don't scare people." If there is anything to be scared of, just give it to her if she likes it. I like to see her bright eyes, and I also like to see her jumping towards me happily and saying some teasing words without shame. Although I feel embarrassed every time when she says those words, It sounds happy to me. Others say she carries bad luck, but to me, she is a rare treasure. I want to give her everything she wants, and I want to build a fairy island to pamper her. It would be nice if she always loved me. When she had a miscarriage, I was really heartbrokenOn the highest roof in Shengjing, I was chilled by the night wind. However, Elder Qiu told me that Kunyi was not dead. I was deceived by her again, so deceived that I almost shed tears in this dark and windy place. Full of anger, I carried the Quexie Sword and rushed into the Lantern Restaurant. But actually, I¡¯m not too upset. She¡¯s still alive. This brings me more happiness than trouble. Therefore, even if I could destroy the Lantern Restaurant and the crystal stone left by Nuwa, I would not do it. By keeping them, Kunyi will have a legitimate reason to be spared by me. ¡°Actually, we haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. When we met again, I felt that she had lost weight, her chin was pointed, and her complexion was not very good-looking. I wanted to ask her if she felt uncomfortable, but seeing the fearful look in her eyes, I was too angry to speak. "If I really want to kill her, she won't survive a stick of incense. No matter how smart a person is, he will plot against me. How come he can't even figure out this little thing!" I was half-shocked, and my face looked as if nothing had happened. I chose the best angle to face her, and then began to meditate. ???????? I am such a good-looking person, does she really have no feelings for me at all? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141 Nie Yan¡¯s Perspective (6) ?? I really don¡¯t understand much about love in this world. For example, I think Kunyi has feelings for me, but when she saw me, she didn¡¯t feel any joy at all, only her eyes were full of fear. For example, I think I have no feelings for Kunyi, but now I sit down because of her. Listen to your late night thoughts here. I don¡¯t like to talk in the middle of the night. He has been with me for so many years and has long developed the good habit of keeping his mouth shut. But now he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. He sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s already like this, why do you have to be so stubborn.¡± Why am I so stubborn? She lied to me first and threatened me with the crystal stone. Although I acquiesced in the latter, she didn't know that in her opinion, it was really something that could choke me, and she actually used it as a weapon. My bargaining chip, I can't be unhappy anymore? I don¡¯t feel her affection for me at all unless she coaxes me. The look in his eyes at me in the middle of the night was very strange. I felt that I was being despised. He didn¡¯t want his three souls and seven souls to be intact, so he dared to look at me like this. I raised my hand, just as I was about to teach him a lesson, Li Zhuhuai came. Li Zhuhuai has learned his lesson recently. He rarely talks about Kun Yi in front of me. He only comes here to chat about casual things. For example, today, he brought the news that Prince Wu ruined Zhang Manrou¡¯s marriage and brought her into the palace. . With Huo Er in front, Zhang Manrou's status was embarrassing. His father was furious and broke one of his hands, but Wu Shizi insisted on keeping Zhang Manrou. I was very surprised when I heard: "Didn't Prince Wu break up with Zhang Manrou before?" Li Zhuhuai laughed: "It's a clean break, but it would be useful for Zhang Manrou to learn Qingqiu's trick. She deliberately made Prince Wu miss her often, and then found a marriage for herself. Prince Wu saw this familiar person She was about to marry someone else, so she immediately got angry and ran to steal the marriage. Once the marriage was snatched away, Prince Wu would have to be responsible for her to the end." I don¡¯t quite understand: ¡°Why would Prince Wu steal the bride when she wants to get married?¡± Li Zhuhuai sighed and said: "In love in this world, there is no escape from the word jealousy. Some people just don't realize their feelings, unless others want to steal your sweetheart. When you are about to lose your sweetheart, no matter how stupid you are, you should have something to do." Enlightenment." At that time, I didn¡¯t feel that he was caring about me, so I successfully matched his words with Kunyi one by one. ¡°Perhaps Kunyi doesn¡¯t really dislike me, she just doesn¡¯t realize her feelings. Yes, that¡¯s right. Otherwise, how could she have been fine before, but suddenly became cold and defensive towards me, and I didn¡¯t do anything. I said with a cold face that they were noisy and kicked them out. Then I started thinking about how I could make Kunyi realize that she liked me? "If Zhang Manrou can marry someone, then I can take a concubine." Who will be accepted? I thought hard for an hour and used the secret technique I saw from Nuwa to tentatively pinch a person out. This is my first time pinching someone. In the past, I didn¡¯t bother to do this thing. It¡¯s not as majestic as an animal or as nimble as a bird. But when I thought that Kunyi would angrily snatch me away, I couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of my mouth. I wanted to make a woman who was completely different from Kunyi, but when she was finished, I was helpless to find that the face looked exactly like Kunyi. I swear I don¡¯t miss her, she¡¯s just too hard to control. I carefully changed her facial features and body shape, barely distinguishing her from Kunyi, and then I chose a good and auspicious day to tell Kunyi that I wanted to take a concubine. ??Midnight said that the royal consort cannot take a concubine unless the princess has nothing to do for seven years. Kunyi and I wanted to take a concubine less than a year after we got married. It was a bully. Hearing what he said, I was a little hesitant, but when I stood in front of Kunyi's bed and met her eyes with a polite smile, I became angry. Although she was bedridden, her cheeks were rosy and she was in good spirits. When she saw me, the emotions in her eyes quickly subsided, and then she put on a fake smile. "What's the matter?" When I got angry, I no longer cared about the rules and regulations, and said in a cold voice: "I have fallen in love with a woman and want to take her as my concubine." She was stunned, but only for a moment, and then asked with a smile: "Whose family is it from?" He is not in a hurry, nor is he jealous, and his demeanor is somewhat amiable. My heart sank, and my expression became even more ugly: "The concubine of the He family." She tilted her head, as if she was recalling who this person was, but without remembering, she continued to laugh: "Okay." So I agreed. Not even angry. I froze in place and looked at her expression again in disbelief. &nDon't you want to cooperate with her and be jealous? Otherwise, what would she do if she was helpless? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kun©\yi©\©\©\©\ My heart twitched and I frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not just showing off to me, does she really like her? I thought that happiness in the world was found on the bed, so I asked He to make a lot of ambiguous noises every night, and even sent a message to Kunyi. I was also prepared that she would use the same method to stimulate me. . I never thought about it, no. She just played and chatted with Lin Qingsu every day, smiling from time to time. She regarded him more as a friend than a face. But I don¡¯t know why, I feel more uncomfortable than hearing that they had sex. I wanted to go find her, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. Occasionally I would meet her on the street, and I would just hear a string of laughter like silver bells coming out of a passing car. She seems to be happier without me than before. But I¡¯m not happy. I really want to ask her who I am in her heart, and I also want to ask her what I did wrong because she insists on being so stubborn with me. The weather was getting colder. Zhu Yan rubbed the goosebumps on his arms and muttered: "I really don't like water. The house they gave me is right next to the pool. I really don't want to go back for a day." I looked at the figure of Kun Yi leading Lin Qingsu to Jietian Lake in the distance, and responded to him lightly: "Then I won't go back today." Zhu Yan was overjoyed and asked me: "Where can I go, sir?" I pointed to the front: "Tour the lake." Zhu Yan:? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142 Nie Yan¡¯s Perspective (7) ?? Zhu Yan was obviously more afraid of me than of the water, so even though his legs were shaking, he still followed me to Jietian Lake. Kunyi and Lin Qingsu were chatting and laughing on the boat. She was right in the middle of the night. She was really happy when she was with him, unlike when she was with me, her smile was fake and perfunctory. At the moment, the lake is sparkling, and she is wearing black gauze and Lin Qingsu's green robe, which looks ugly no matter how you look at it. Seeing that Lin Qingsu's hand was about to touch Kun Yi's hand, the wind became strong for some reason, causing my boat to hit them hard. "Strange wind, why is she staring at me?" ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days, and she glared at her this time, with bright eyes and white teeth, which was pretty good-looking. I don¡¯t feel lovesick or anything, I just feel that she seems to look better than a few days ago, so I can¡¯t help but keep looking at her. Of course, the actions of ancient gods like us would not let mortals get a clue. I saw that she was using her spiritual consciousness, her eyes were always looking at Zhu Yan across from her, and she was still "discussing matters" with him in a serious manner. ". Kunyi didn¡¯t notice that I was looking at her, but she seemed to be competing with me. She personally taught Lin Qingsu how to sail a boat to ram my boat. "Look, is it true? My wife is provoking me with her arrogant attitude. You can¡¯t bear it as an individual, right? It¡¯s not because of feelings or anything else, it¡¯s about face, do you understand face? So I have to be angry no matter what, it has nothing to do with jealousy or anything. So I planned to reach out and fish Kun Yi over. But before I could take action, their boat was suddenly hit with a big hole by an underwater monster. I glanced at the water and knew that they were attracted by Kunyi's evil spirit and wanted to knock the boat over so they could eat her. "It's really disturbing Tai Sui's head. There are not enough monsters in this lake to carry me." I looked at Kunyi. As long as she looked back at me, even just one look, I would protect her from disaster. But, she didn¡¯t look at me. She got angry for no reason, pulled Lin Qingsu and jumped into the lake. What, you want to perform a life-and-death show for me? Does Lin Qingsu deserve it? I was really angry and anxious at the time. How much trouble did she have with me that she would rather jump into the lake than ask for help from me? Am I not as good-looking as Lin Qingsu? Not as powerful as him? She is still not as good as him, she wants to do this to me. But I couldn¡¯t show any anger on my face, I just watched them coldly as they swam to the lake, and also watched coldly as the monsters in the lake swarmed towards Kunyi. This fool thinks he is invincible if he has Qing Que in his body. Little did he know that foxes are afraid of water. There are so many monsters in the water that Qing Que cannot eat them and she will definitely get hurt. How can you have a long memory without getting hurt! I don't care about her! ¡­ Having said that, I put away the monsters for her with a cold face, leaving only one for her to deal with. She emerged from the lake intact. The first thing is to go see Lin Qingsu. This little heartless guy. I wrapped her up and sent her back to Hefu Palace. It was not that I wanted to bow my head, but her clothes were soaked with water, and her exquisite figure was clearly visible. I I thought about their royal face, how could I let these mortals look at her casually. "But I really haven't had sex with her for a while, and I couldn't help but feel hot even when I held her. She still had extra energy to argue with me. Her face was so pale that it looked like she was frozen. I quickened my pace to bring her back to the palace, and secretly used Taoism to make her palace warmer. I don¡¯t like the way Kunyi looks at me now. She might as well look at Lin Qingsu half as tenderly. But I wanted to see her for a while, and it was a rare opportunity. "As a result, Li Zhuhuai suddenly sent me a message with his spiritual consciousness, saying that seven demon tribes were disobedient and started killing people in Xicheng. I can only leave in a hurry. According to the plan of Li Zhuhuai and me, more than a hundred demon tribes will be resettled in the three cities in the west within three months. I gave them a ban and they are not allowed to eat the old, weak, women and children - it is not that I am hypocritical or strong. Those who do not disdain bullying. But obviously, because these seven demon clans had never seen me before, they felt they had nothing to be afraid of, and began to escape from the control of Li Zhuhuai and the others. I went to Xicheng and spent three days to find and kill all the members of these seven demon clans. They are all things created by me. No one understands their weaknesses better than me, and no one is better at slaying demons than me. There was a moment when I suddenly thought, if I were reincarnated and becameBecause of these things, she couldn't cut off contact with me. ¡°No, because several Taoists from the Shangqing Division secretly went to her private school to be teachers. I could see her again, and it was she who came to see me on her own initiative. ¡°Actually, those Taoists were all born as mortals. I don¡¯t want to stop them from going to private schools to make a living, but if I stop them, I can let her hold my hand and say nice things I ordered Huainan to hold them accountable to death! Kunyi held my hand and spoke kind words to me in a soft voice. Although she looked at me with no love in her eyes, which made me very unhappy, her hands were so soft that I lost my temper. . Sitting with her, I suddenly felt aggrieved. I could have lived a good life, I could have hugged her all the time, and I didn¡¯t have to wait so long for her to come to me. Why on earth did I get to this point with her? I struggled for a long time, and finally asked her directly, why she didn¡¯t want to have my child? Although I don't like children very much, I care about my place in her heart. She smiled calmly and said that we couldn't have children like this, so we should just live our own lives well. It seems like for so long, I am the only one who has been tortured. I suddenly felt very tired. ??????????????????????????????????? out out out to learn the words and deeds of mortals, the love affairs written in the books were mostly sour and sweet, but the book did not tell me that there is such a bitter thing in it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com I write it at the end for you, my dear ones. ?? I experienced too many major life events while writing this book. ¡°For example, I got the certificate, for example, I bought a new car, for example, I bought a new house with him, for example, I am about to enter a new stage of life. The life is so sweet that even if I want to torture the male and female protagonist, I can¡¯t bear it There are many kinds of love. I thought about it and realized that love at first sight must be allowed. So in this book, I let the male protagonist fall in love with the female protagonist at first sight. Maybe some of the lovely details of the female protagonist were not fully revealed in the early stage, so many people will ask me , what does a person with such a powerful male protagonist like the female protagonist? Yes, what do you like? Some like the appearance, some like the personality, some like the experience of being together, but there is a kind of like that is very "metaphysical". Maybe the moment you look up at her, her expression just makes your heart flutter. Maybe You will naturally regard her as yours after just one glance. Even if you have been going around for many years, you still feel that the person you like at first sight will always be liked by you. For example, my current friend is already my husband's friend in the legal sense. He is also the "friend" I mentioned in the closing remarks of "A Girl in a Spring Boudoir" who complained that I didn't wash my hair or brush my teeth. , is the first person whom my heart fell in love with, and the person who has accompanied me throughout my youth. He said that it was written in a book he read: Loving others is an innate ability. Some people are born with it, but if you don¡¯t know it, it is difficult to learn it. But I always feel that most people know how to do it, but they just don¡¯t know that they know how to do it. For example, Nie Yan, after slowly discovering, he will also be a very good lover. Love can be a momentary thing, discovering and accepting it may be slow, but the process is always a good memory. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But there are too many things to do, I have to go back to my hometown to learn how to drive, prepare for marriage, and prepare to decorate a new house. I will make up for it when it is published, bow. And the film and television rights of this book were sold from the beginning. I hope that in the future there will be suitable actors to fill in the parts that I did not write. Speaking of which, I have always felt that my books are easy to adapt to film and television, because my writing style may not be very high-end, so if it is adapted into film and television, it is easy to fill in the details of character dialogue, sublimate themes, etc., so I hold all the books that have been sold so far. I have a very optimistic mood, even if some of the film and television introductions really have nothing to do with the original works hahh This book ends here. Thank you all for your companionship and love. I don¡¯t know what the next book will be like. I hope it will be a brand new journey. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com